Skip to main content

Full text of "Memoirs of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences"

See other formats









18 6 0. 












18 6 0. 






Universality of the Attic Dialect 1 

The Later Periods of the Greek Language 6 

Alexandrian Period 6 

Roman Period 9 

Byzantine Period 16 

Turkish Period 33 

The Foreign Element of the Greek Language 38 

Rhythm 50 

Grammatical Remarks 67 

Orthography and Orthoepy . 67 

Consonants ....... 80 

Nouns 81 

Adjectives 87 

Pronouns 88 

Verbs 89 

Syntax 94 

Preface to the Glossary 131 

List of Later and Byzantine Authors referred to 134 


Additions to the Introduction 575 

Additions to the List of Authors 575 

Additions to the Glossary 575 


Modern Greek Period ^'^^ 

Corrections ^^3 





ASA GRAY, . . . . 

Corresponding' Secretary. 
Recording- Secretary. 

Rumford Committee. Committee on the Library. 



Committee of Publication. 



Auditing Committee. 
C. E. WARE. 

Committee of Finance. 


Class I. 



Class H. 


Class IH. 







A Glossary of Later and Byzantine Greek. riAXDEN 


Communicated October 12th, 1858. 


■ § 1- 

As early as the latter lialf of the fifth century before Christ, Athens was regarded as 
the intellectual centre of Greece. Its dialect, in point of development and in richness 
of literature, stood at the head of all the Greek dialects. The natural consequence 
of this pre-eminence was that Greeks from all the tribes repaired thither to obtain a 
finished education.' It is not necessary to our purpose to mention here any other 
names than those of Ephorus of Jilolis, Aristotle of Stagira, Theopompus of Chios, 
and Theophrastus of Lesbos. 

Now persons from whatever part of Greece educated at Athens would by preference 
use the dialect of Athens. And it is not difficult to luiderstand that their example 
would naturally be followed by their kinsmen, pujiils, friends, and dependents. Fur- 
tlier, Athens was the great emporium of Greece.^ Of course all the dialects met at 


' ThUC. 2, 41 SvviKav T( Xe'yco Tiji/ re naa-av ttoXiv Trjs 'EXXaSof iTai8ev(Tiv eivai : said by PericleS. IsOCR. 

Pan. 50 E Toa-ovrou &' oTroXeXoOTev fj TroXif fjiiaii/ TTfpi to ippoKlv Koi \iy(iv tovs hXXovs avBpinsovs, &(rd' ol ravTrjs 

. fia6T]Ta\ Tav aXKa>v diddcrKoKot ycyovaai, Kal to twc 'EWijvcov oVo/xa werroirjKc fiijKfTt ToC yfvovs, aWa rijs Siavoias 8oKeiv 

CVl (tvat, Koi uaXXow "EWrjvas KoKfiadm Tois T^s iratSeva-eas T^y ij/ifTc'par, i; Toiis t^9 Kowrjs (jivaeas fUTixovras. 

CO _ , . , , > > , , 

"""^ '^ XeX. Yect. 1, G Ol< tiv dXdyojf Se Tis oh]delr] Tijs 'EXXaSoj, (cai Trdor/f 8e rijs oiKOV/iet/i)9 afjKJH Ta lifaa aKrj(T6ai 



the Pira?us ; but the Attic, as the language of the place, preponderated. On the other 
hand, the Athenians did not hesitate to cull from each one of them whatever was 
calculated to add to the strength and elegance of their own.^ 

§ 2. 

The Attic now began to force its peculiarities upon the other Greek dialects. Natu- 
rally enough, the Ionic, that is, the dialect of the Asiatic lonians, was the first to feel 
the influence of the idiom of the metropolis. Still it continued to be spoken and 
written, in a modified form, as late as the close of the fourth century before Christ.'' 
And it may be added here that, in the early part of the third century before Christ, 
Sotades, Alexander of ^55tolia, and others, made it the vehicle of their impure . 

In the last half of the same century, the Ionic dialect had been superseded by the 
Attic." As to the lonians of the Cyclades, it cannot be shown that they ever spoke 
a dialect materially diiferent from that of Attica. Be this as it may, all the inscrip- 
tions belonging to this group of islands arc in Attic." 

§ 3. 
From a Bccotic inscription, in which the name 'A\e ^ dvSpeia^ occurs, it is in- 
ferred that the Bceotic dialect was spoken and -written at least as late as the time of 
Alexander the Great. As to Kapx^^ov lo^^ found in another Bocotic inscription, it 
only proves that that inscription could not have been written long after the destruction 
of Carthage by the Romans. 

TTjv Ttokiv. IsOCR. Pan. 49 A Efinopwv yap iv pecra t^s 'EXXuSoj tov neipaia KanaKcvdaaTo, TocravTriv ?;(oj'5' Inep- 
jSoXijv, U)<r6' a napa tS>v aK\(ov e.v nap' eKaarav xiXcttoV iari Aa/Sei)/, raid ' aTravra nap' avrijs p^Siov ilvai nopia'aa^dai. 

' XuN. Rep. Ath. 2, 8 "Eweira (jiaviiv tijv na<Tav cIkovovtcs i^eXi^avro tovto piv ix x^f, tovto St c'/c T^r. Kai 01 
plv "EXXiji'es l&'ia paWov Koi (jiavrj Kal fiiaiViy Kai <Txr]paTi xpwvrai, 'ABrjva'ioi 8c KCKpapffr) e^ undvTau Twv 'EXKTjvav Ka\ 

^ Inscr. 2691. c. d. e (B. C. 307) Mylasa. 2008 (B. C. 352) Ampliipolis. 2919 (B. C. 350±) Ionia? 
2117. 2118. 2119 (B. C. 348-308) Phanagoria. 

^ AtiibN. 14, 13 'O 8e 'iaviKos Xdyor Ta SurdSou Ka\ to. npo tovtov 'Icacixa Ka\ovpcva noirjpara 'AXe^avdpov re tov 
AiTcoXoC KoX UvptjTos TOV MiXijtTiou Kal 'AXe'lou Kai aWiov toiovtiou TroiTjTcov npo(^ipfTai. SuiD. SoiraSi;;, Kprjs, Mapa- 
ve'iTrjs, SaipovicrdeXs tap^oypa(ji09. "Eypa'ijre ^XvoKas tjToi, KivaiSovs SiuXeKrw lavixfi. 

^ For Attic inscriptions fouud in Ionia, see Inscr. 3137. 2852. 3045. 30G7. 2855. 30G9. 

' For example, Inscr. 2352. 2374 (Parian). 

^ Inscr. 1564 'An 'AX^^avSpcias. There were several cities of tliis name founded by Alexander, or in 
honor of him. 

^ Inscr. 15G5 Nci/Sai/ 'A^ioiPai Kapxa&onov. 


In the first century before Christ the Boeotians had adopted the Attic dialect, as 
inscriptions clearly show.'° 

§ -t- 

The Asiatic iEoLic," and some of the branches of the Doric,''^ continued to resist 
the encroachments of the Attic as late as the second century of the Christian era. 
And according to Pausanias, the Messenians of his time (third century) still retained 
their Doric idiom. '^ 

§ 5. 

Of the language of Macedonia only a few isolated specimens have been preserved 
by ancient authors." And there is no evidence that it was ever reduced to writing by 
the natives. But as the leading families of that country were of Hellenic extraction, 
it is to be presumed that they spoke a genuine Greek dialect, not unlike that of 
Northern Greece, properly so called.'" This presumption is strengthened by the fact 
that its case-endings and 2)ersonal endings are identical with those of the acknowledged 

" For instance, Inscr. 1570. 

" See tlie JSolic Inscriptioks 2176. 2181. 2187. 2189. 2190. 3524. 

'■^ See the Doric iNSCRiriioNS 2060. 1346. 1317. 1124. And compare Tatian. 26 Ei yap 'AttikI^(is ovk wv 

^AOrjvalos, Xe'ye fioi tov jxtj Aoypl^av tjju alriap. 

*^ PauS. 4, 27, 5 Meaarjmoi, 6e eXTOf Il(\oTvovuri<TOV rptaKoaia tTrj fioKiaTa );Ami/To, cV ols ovTf i6av fieri 8^Xoi wapa- 
XiaravTcs ti rav oiKodev, ovre rr/v SiakeKTOV Tt]U AaplSa peTediSd^^drjcrav, dWa Kai (s T))ids fn to aKpifies avT^s UeXoTTov- 
VTjcrlwv pdXicTTa e(p{i\a(T(TOV. 

Tlie following passages refer to the first century. Steab. 8, 1, 2 Sp^eSdi/ S' eVi xal vvv Kara Tro'Xeit aXXoi SWas 

fiiaXeyovrai, Sonovai Se Aapi^eiv Siravres 8ia Tr;!/ avp^dcrav eiriKpaTeiau : said of the Peloponnesians. SuETON. 

Tiber. 56 Zenonem quondam exquisitius sermocinantem cum interrogasset "Quaenam ilia tarn molesta dialecfos 
esset," et ille respondisset, "Doridem," relegavit Ciuariam, existimans exprobratum sibi vetercm successum. 
([uod Dorice Rbodii loquantur. 

^■' StrAB. 7, frag. 2, p. 329 "On Kara BeairpaiTovs Kal MoXoTToij Tcts ypalas ne\las Kat tovs yipovras tt (Xlovs, 
Kaddnfp Kot Trapa MoKeSoVi • TTcXaydvas ■yovK KoKoviriv (Kuvoi tovs Iv Ttpais, KaSa irapa. AaKoitri Kai Ma<Tcra\ia>- 

rais yipovTas. The adjective 5r e'X I o f seems to be radically the same as tt o X i o r , hoary, gray, wldte. Athen. 
3, 33 'Hyi/irai'Spoy S ' Iv 'Ynopiifipacn tos Tpaxdas (ftrjcrl Koyxas vno pep MaKcdovaiv KaipvKovs Ka\fi(T6ai, vno 8e 
'A6rjvaia>v k pe I ov s . Id. 10,83 MaKf&oiifs 8e tov dpiBpov Kolov irpocrayopdovai. 

'' Compare such names as 'AXe^avSpor, 'Apvvras, Kdpdvos, Adyos, NiKaviop, NtKoTcap, Uappevlaiv, TlfpSiKKas, IIto- 
Xf/i.aio9. Also BiXiTTTTOf for ^iXiTTTTOf, BepeviKt] for ifpevUr). From the following passage it is inferred that a 
native of Macedonia could not converse with an Illyrian without an interi)retcr. Polyb. 28, 8, 9 'Akoxktos 

To rifpo'fi'fl Ta napa tov TfpBiov ttoXiv c^ avTTjs enepne rov *A5aTov kol avv tovtco top V\avKl(iv eva rmp a<opaTO<l>v- 

XaKtoi/, Kai TpiTop TOP 'iXXiipiov, Std TO Trjv BidXeKTov flSepai Tr)v 'lX\vpida. But this does not neccs-sarily imply that 
the Macedonian language was not a branch of the Illyrian. 


Greek dialects ; unless it be assumed unwarrantably that the grammarians took liber- 
ties with the words which they represent as Macedonian.'® 

Alexander, the son of Philip, was placed under the immediate tuition of Aristotle. 
And as this philosopher used no other dialect than the Attic, his pupil became ac- 
quainted with that dialect and its literature at an early age. Now the language of 
Alexander must have been also the language of his personal attendants and officers 
in general. The common soldiers of course spoke their native dialect ; '' and it is 
natural to suppose that the military terms and expressions used in the army of 
Alexander were of Macedonian origin.'' 

§ 6. 
In Egypt and in the greater part of Western Asia the Greek was no native tongue. 
Ptolemy the son of Lagus, one of Alexander's generals, and afterwards the first 
Macedonian ruler of Egypt, introduced the Attic dialect into that country. And 
although the native population spoke the language of their forefathers, the Greek 
residents followed the example of the king and his officers and flatterers. Hence the 
Greek inscriptions found in Egypt are written in Attic. '^ The other dialects were now 
so little heard in Alexandria,*" that, whenever they made their appearance there, they 

"^ HeS. "Afiayva, poha. MaKe8d«9. Id. 'A^apKva, KOfia. ovTa> MnKeSover. Id. 'Ajiapv, oplyavov. MaKfSopta (sic). 
Id. 'A^Xdet, (TTTfi'Se. Ma«8d«j. Id. 'A^povTes, 6(}>pvs. MaKeSoves (tllC plural (i/3povTf j Comes from 17 a^poCs, brow). 
Id. "Abia-Kov, KVKfava. MaKtSoves. Id. \\Kpea, itats 6i]\eia. MaKfSovei. Id. FdpKav, pdjSSov. MaxeSdwr : the 
same as the Latin virgam from virga. Id. rdSa, evrepa. MaKeSova: compare gut. Id. rorav, Iv. 
MaKe8d«y. Id. ToiTras, koKoiovs. MaxeSdver. Id. 'iXe^, rj w/Jicof, ins VwpLaioi Koi MaxeSdwr : the same as the 
Latin ilex. 

" Compare Plut. I, 592 B 'Eldls ao-jrao-d/jeKot MaKeSowo-Ti rfi <pav<j : .said of the soldiers of Eumenes. The 
following passage may be taken for what it is worth. Quint. Curt. 6, 9, 34 Jamque rex intuens eum, 
" Macedones," inquit, " de te judicaturi sunt : quaero an patrio sermone sis apud eos usurus." Tum Philotas, 
" Praeter Macedonas," inquit, " plerique adsuut, quos facilius, quae dicam percepturos arbitror, si eadem 
lingua fuero usus, qua tu egisti," etc. 

'' Compare Plut. I, G94 C 'AvaTrrjSrjaas ^'AXf^avSpor] avefioa MaKeBovitrTl (taXmi' roiis VTracrTrtords. 

" They are contained in the third volume of Boeckh's Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum. The inscription 
4694 (B. C. 250 ± ) is one of the oldest, if not the very oldest, in the collection. 

'" Compare TlIEOCE. 15,87 nautratrfl', Sj Sv(TTavoi, dmiWTa kut/XXoktui Tpvyovei • (KKvaiirevvTi TT^aTftacrSoKrai 
airavra : to which the Syi'acusan women indignantly reply, neXon-owao-to-Ti 'KaXtvpes • Aapiuhiv 8' i^ea-rt, Sokoi, 
Tois i^apUea-a-iv, We speak the language of Peloponnesus ; the Dorians, I trow, have a right to speak Doric. 
In respect to the word TrXai-ftdo-Su, to broaden, it refers to the prevalence of long A in the Doric dialect ; 
which sound requires the mouth to be opened as much as possible. 


would naturally attract notice. And some of the Ptolemys Avould not tolerate even 
the dialect of Macedonia.^' 

Seleucus and his successors introduced the Attic into Syria ; and Eumencs and his 
successors, into the interior of Asia Minor. The two great centres of these parts of 
the Macedonian empire Avere Antioch and Pergamus.^^ 

§ r 
It appears, then, that, in the third century after Christ, the Attic had superseded 
the other dialects.-^ But the Attic used in countries more or less remote from Athens 
was not in every particular the same as the Attic of that city. On the contrary, 
speakers and writers born and educated in such countries were apt to mix with it 
words and phrases derived from their native idioms.^* At the same time, they would 
naturally avoid whatever was likely to perplex a hearer or reader unacquainted with 
the refinements of the Attic dialect. The grammarians, from the second century 
downward, call this kind of Attic the common dialect^° and sometimes the Greek lan- 
guage, in contradistinctioir to the Attic dialect ^'^ by which expression they designate the 
language of the earlier Athenian authors, as Plato and Demosthenes. When they apply 
the term ko cvr), common, to the dialect of Pindar, they simply mean that this poet 

^^ Plut. I, 927 F noXXcov Se Xcyerat [^ KXeoTrarpaJ Koi aKKwv iK^aBiiv "yXcoTraf, twv npo avrrji ^aaCK^wv ov8e 
Trjf AlyvTTTLav d!'E;(0/ie'j'toi' nfpiXapuu 8ia\(KT0v, ivlav Be Koi to MoKeSovifeiV i<Km6iiT<av. 

-- Compare Joseph. Ant. 17, 11, 4 Vd^a yap koi TaSapa xnl 'Ittttos 'EWrjvldfS fiVi TToXeis. Bell. Jud. 2, 
14, 4 Oi Kaurapiav "EWtjvcs- 3, 9, 1 Katcrapeiav peylartjv Trjs re lovdalas TroXii/, Kal to ifKiov i(f> 'EXXiji/ui/ 
inotKOvp.hrjv. ' 

For Greek inscriptions found in Syria, Assyria, and Mesopotamia, see Inscu. Vol. Ill, p. 211 seq. 

-^ Wlicn Constantino Porpliyrogenitus tells us that the Ionic, Doric, and ^^Eolic were heard in his time, we 
are to suppose that he had in view provincialisms ratlier than genuine dialects ; unless it be adajjtted that he 
is confusedly quoting some ancient author. Poeph. Them. p. 42. 

^* Compare AtiIEN. 3, 94 MaKtSofifovTas t olSa noWovs TWV 'ATTiKav dia rryi' emjii^iav. 

'^ Ll.;CIAN. Quomod. Histor." Scrilj. 16 Kai 6ti dp^ajievos ev Trj la8i ypa<j)eiv, ovk oi8 5 Ti do^av, avTUa pia\a im 
T Tjv K o I V !} V piTTjKdev. ClEJI. Alex. 404, 22 iao-i Si ol "EXXi;i/fs SioKfKTOV! elvai ras Trapa trcplai Trevre, 'At^i'So, 
'Ia8a, Atapi'Sa, AioXi'Sa, Ka\ ire/j.Tmjv t tj v k o i v rj v . PsELL. 8 'H 6e koij'^ koc Tre<j>vK(i/ SBpouxpa ruiv TdJtrapuiv. 

StJ-abo recognizes only four dialects, namely, the Attic, Ionic, Doric, and iEolic. Strab. 8, 1, 2. 

^^ Take the following examples. Phutn. Ta-)^iov oi 'EXXijrfr ov \kyov<n, Buttou 8e • jiaWov fiiv ovv 
"EXXiji/cs to t d )^i ov , 6 dr T o V 8i ol 'AttikoI. MoeK. "A y a p. a i 'YwepjioXov, ATTiKas ■'YTrip- 
o X o 1/ , 'EXXiji/iKwf. Id. 'Ava^ioxiv, 'ArriKooj .... Ava^imaaadai, Kotvov. 

Compare Galen. VI, 312 B Ol pii> oiv Tayr]v'lTai napd Toij 'Attikoi5 ovopa^opfvoi, trap' rjpiv Be To7s Kara 
TTjV 'Aaiav "EXXTjert TrjyavlTai, aKivd^ovTni Si' e'Xaiou /ioi/ou. 


employed a niLved diahctr' But this might with equal propriety be said of the lan- 
guage of Homer and Hesiod. 


§ 8. 

The history of the Greek language subsequent to the death of Alexander the Great 
may, for practical purposes, be divided into three periods ; namely, the Alexandrian, the 
Roman, and the Byzantme. It is hardly necessary to remark here that changes in a 
language arc not instantaneous, but come on by insensible gradations, and therefore 
it is impossible to fix the precise time of the transition from one stage to another. 
Thus, although the period of the highest development of the Attic dialect coincides 
with the Persian and Macedonian troubles, avc are not to imagine that it began on 
the day after the burning of Sardes and ended with the death of Alexander. 

The expressions later Greek and later authors are commonly used with reference to 
the Greek language spoken and written during the Alexandrian and Roman periods. 
The Greek of the Byzantine period is called Bi/santine Greek. Further, the Greek of 
the Septuagint and of the New Testament has been called Hellenistic or Hebraistic 
Greek, because the translators of the former, and nearly all the authors of the latter, 
were Jews whose mother-tongue was the Greek. The language of the Greek Fathers 
and of the Greek Ritual is sometimes called ecclesiastical Greek. 



From the Death of Alexander the Great (B. C. 323) to the Conquest of Greece bj/ the 

Romans (B. C. 146). 

This period takes the name Alexandrian from the circumstance that Alexandria, 
under the Ptolemys, was the seat of learning. It begins, strictly speaking, with the 
reign of Ptolemy Philadelphus. For, although the new capital of Egypt was founded 
in the year three hundred and thirty-three before our era, the foundation of its literary 
celebrity may be said to have been laid by that monarch. 

The genius of poetry was now leaving the Greeks, and science, criticism, erudition, 

" Greg. CoRINTII. init. K o i v i) Si, fj iraurts xpajxeda, Ka\ ly ixpri(TaTO IlivSapos, rjyovv rj Ik Tav Teaa-apav crvve- 


and a taste for fantastic versification were taking its place.^' The language of the early 
poets was obsolescent, and in part entirely obsolete.-^ It was natural, therefore, that some 
of the best scholars of the age should devote their time and learning to the explanation 
of such words and passages as were no longer understood by ordinary readers. But 
Ave are not to suppose that these critics were grammarians, in the usual sense of the 
term ; for the first attempt at systematic grammar was made by Dionysius of Thrace, 
who died in the early part of the first century before Christ. They Avere annotators 
rather than grammarians, and their scholia may be compared to the explanatory notes of 
modern commentators. It must be added here, that, Avhile Zeupdotus, Aristophanes of 
Byzantium, Aristarchus, and others, Avere industriously commenting upon the produc- 
tions of the golden age of Greek literature, Aratus, Caliimachus, Apollonius of Rhodes, 
and Nicander were endeavoring to revive the old Ionic, that is, the dialect of Homer 
and Hesiod, but of course Avithout success. These versifiers may be said to affbrd the 
earliest example of learned men making use of an obsolete language. 

The majority of authors of the Alexandrian period Avrote in the common dialect 
(Koivrj 8odXeKTo<;y Here folloAvs a list of them, preceded by the names of authors 
Avho flourished before, but died Avithin, this period. 


riT,q)ori(]es, orator 


Dipliilus, comedian 

Demades, orator 


Inscription 105 

Inscriptions (Tonic) 2117. 2118. 2119 348-308 

Marsyap, liistorian 

Lycurgus, orator 

Philocliorus, ListoiMan 


Alexis, comedian 


Theopompus, historian 


Anaxippiis, comedian 


Archedicus, comedian 


Hieronymus, historian 


Philippides, comedian 


Demetrius, comedian 


Deinarchus, orator 


Menander, comedian 


Posidippus, comedian 














-' Compai-e Anthol. I, p. 202 Awo-mSa Bwfio's, the Altar of Dosiadas, a sonnet in which the verses are 
disposed in the form of an cilfar. 139 Sijxixiov Urepvyes, tlie Wings of Simmias. 140 Stfi/ilov 'Q6r, the Egg of 

Simmias. 142 Si/i/m'oi; IlfXeKUf, tlie Axe of Simmias. LuCIAX. Lexiph. 2.5 'H^itis fie ovhe noirjras iirmvoiiiKV 
Tovs Kara yXaiTTav ypdipovTas TTOirjixaTa. Ta hi (ra, ws TTffa jxirpois TTapajBdWeiv, Ka6dw(p 6 tov Aoia-iddov Bapus av eXr], 
Koi 1] TOV AvKoijipovos AXe^dvSpa, Km I'i tis 'dri tovtwv rrfv <pu>vfjv KaKoSaipovecrT£pos. 

'' Homer's poems were enjoyed by the common people of Athens as late as tlie time of Xenophon. Com- 
pare Xen. Conv. 3, 5 O narfip 6 enipeXovpevos ottcoj dvfjp dyados yevolpr]v r/vdyKaae pe iravra ra 'Oprjpov (irq paStlv. 
Kai vvv Svvalprju av 'iXiafin oXrji» Kal 'OBva-(Tfiav djro o-Toparos elne'iv. 'Ekeii/o 8', e(j)'] 6 'AvTtaSivrjs, Xe'Xi/^e ere on Kai ol 
pax/'uSoi jrdi/Tcf iivlcTTavTai raZra ra ettij ; Kai ttSis av, ?(pr], XfXij^ot aKpoapfvov ye airav oXi'yoii dv eKduTrju tjpepav ; 

°" See above, § 7. 


Later J. 


283 ± 

Inscriptions 4694. 5127 




Ehianu^, poet 



Inscription 2621 



280 ± 




Inscription 2352 


Archimedes (Doric) 


276 ± 

Chrjsippus, pliilosoplier 



Apollonius of Perga, mathematician 

205 ± 


Hermippus, pliilosoplier 



Aristopliancs, grammarian 



Polemo, historian 



Inscription (Doric) 1325 



Inscription 4697 



Eratosthenes, mathematician 



Apollonius Rhodius (Epic), poet 



Inscription 3045 



Inscription (Doric) 3046 



Inscription 4677 




Inscription 2617 



285 - 247 

Inscription 3067 




Aristarchus, grammarian 


243 ± 

Inscription 2855 



Moschus (Doric), poet 



Inscriptions 3069. 307U 



Demetrius Phalereus 

Eucleides, mathematician 

Duris, historian 

Lynceus, historian 

Sotades (Ionic), poet 

Inscription 124 

Inscription 3595 

Bion of Smyrna (Doric), poet 

Tlieocntus (Doric), poet 

Epicurus, philosopher 

Aralus (Epic), poet 

Alexander of iEtolia (Ionic), poet 


Inscriptions 225. 226 

Inscription 2374 

Philemon, comedian 

Lycophron, poet 

Zenodotus, grammarian 

CalUmachus (Epic), poet 

Septuacfinta Interpreles 

Inscription 3137 

Inscription 2852 

Macho, comedian 

Timon Phliasius, poet 

Antigonus of Carystus 

We remark here, once for all, that, in the lists contained in this Introduction, names 
of authors whose works, or considerable portions of them, have come down to us, are 
printed in Italics ; as, Demosthenes. Names of authors whose works are lost, or of 
whom only a few fragments have come down to us, are printed in Roman letters ; as, 
Demetrius Phalereus, Diphilus. 

Entire Inscriptions are designated by Italics; mutilated Inscriptions, by Roman 

The number placed against the name of an author denotes the year of his death ; 
thus, Demosthenes died in the year 322 before Christ. The number standing opposite 
an Inscription shows the year in which that inscription was written ; thus, the date of 
Inscription 2855 (in Boeckh's Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum) is the year B. C. 156. 

'1 See above, § 8. 


The sign — means less, and the sign -|- more, than the number after which it is 
placed. Thus, Anaxippus died shortly after the year 303. before Christ; Epictetus, 
shortly after the year 89 of the Christian era. 

The double sign =fc means more or less than the number after which it comes. Thus, 
Demetrius Phalereus died not far from the year 283 before Christ. 

The mark ? means of uncertain date. 


§ 10. 

From the Conquest of Greece hy the Romans (B. C. 146), to the Removal of the Seat of 
Government from Rome to Constantinople (A. D. 330). 

The fall of Corinth reduced Greece to a Roman province. In the last half of the 
first century of the Christian era, the emperor Nero declared it free. The Greeks 
however were incapable of making a wise use of this boon. Vespasian therefore 
brought them back under the Roman yoke, declaring at the same time that they had 
unlearned liberty ; words which imply that they had lost the faculty of governing them- 
selves. The Greek rhetoricians, on the other hand, with their usual superficialness, 
asserted that Greece had never been in a more prosperous condition than when Vespa- 
sian deprived it of its independence.^- 

This is the period of empty declamation, of grammatical works, of fanaticism, 
theosophism, theurgy, mysticism, monachism, asceticism, religious persecution, religious 
imposture, and philosophical charlatanry. The principal literary centres were Alex- 
andria, Athens, and Antioch. 

The common dialect (^ Kocvfi S id\eicTo<;) was now more or less spoken and 
written in regions mdely remote from each other, in Spam, in Mesopotamia, 
and from ^Ethiopia to Sarmatia.^^ Every well-educated person was supposed to be 

'^ PaUS. 7, 17, 2 EXevdfpov 6 Nepajv dcjjirjcriv airdpTwv Ou /iiji/ "EXXt/o-i ye e^eyevfTo ovacrdai Tov ficopou. 

Of6(77ra(7iai'oC yap fiera f^ipava Sp^avTos er ip^vKiov orauii' TrpoTj^Brjcrav, Kal (rrpas vnoTeXfls t€ avdis o Oiednaanavos 
(Ivat <j)6pa>v Koi aKOvdv (Ke\ev(T(v rjyfpopos, dnontiJLaBrjKivm (prjcras rrjv e\ivdepiav to 'EXKrjviKov. PlIILOSTR. Vit. 
ApoU. o, 41 Nepcov i\ev6(pav d<j)!JK€ rfju 'EXXa8a, (Ta>(j)povia-T(p6v n iavTov yvovs ■ Km tTravrjXBov at TToXfir e'r ^'drj 
AupiKa ftat 'Attiku, navra re dvr]l3r](T€ ^vv ojxovoia twv 7to\(wv, d pf] TrdXat 17 "EXXar eixf, Oleaivadiavos be d(piK6p(vos 
ad)etXcro avTrju tovto (rracrcts 7rpo/3aXXo/iei/os Ka\ aXXo, ovttco t^s cVt Toaovde opyrjs. Tout* ovf ov jiovov Tois nadovaij dkXa 
Kal TM 'AnoXKavia iriKpoTepov toC rrjs /SacriXeias rjdovs tSo^ev, K. T. X. It is IlOt tO be imagined that, by ^Srj AapiKa, 

TJOr) 'ATTtKii, Philostratus means stealing in general, and peculatuig in particular (compare Xen. An. 4, G, 14 seq.). 
'^ CiCER. Pro Arch. 23 Nam, isiquis minorem gloriae fruotura putat ex Graecis versibus percipi, quam ex 


acquainted with it.'^' In fact, it was "a sort of universal language, and consequently 
a medium of 'communication.- It may not be unimportant to observe here thnt 
most of the writers of the Roman period were colonial Greeks, and many of them 
were not even of Greek descent.^' 

' § 11- 

In the second century of our era the language had deviated perceptibly from the 
ancient standard. . Old words and expressions had disappeared, and new ones succeeded 
them. In addition to this, new meanings were put upon old words. The syntax, 
moreover, was undergoing some changes. The purists of the day made an effort to 
check this. tendency, but they were steadily opposed by usage, and not unfrequently by 
good sense.^' Those sfelf-constituted guardians of the honor of the ancient Attic may 
be divided into two classes ; the grammarians (as Phrynichus and Mocris), on the one 
hand, and the literary exquisites, on the other. The former took it upon themselves 
to annihilate every word and phrase that had not the good fortune to be under the 
special protection of a Thucydides or a Plato. "You must not use this Avord," they 
would say, " because it is not found in any ancient author. This is a good word, 

Batiiiis,>v(?Ufcmenter -errat : propterea quod-Graeca leguutur iu omnibus fere regionibjis, Latina suis flnibus, 
exiguis sane continentur. Senec. Consol. ad Hclv. 6, 8 Quid sibi voliiiit in mudiis barbarorum regiouibus 
GrFaeoae ui-bes ? Quis inter _IndoS Persasquc Macedonicus serrao? Juven. l."*, 110 Nunc totus Graias 
jiostrasque habet orbi?-Atl»enas. 

"* QuiXTiL. 1, 1, J2 A Graeeo sei-mone pueruni incipere malo. Juven. G,18-i Nam quid rancidius quam 
qiiod se non pntat ulla Formosam, nisi quae de Tusca Graecula facta est, De Sulmpnensi inera Cecrapis ? 
omnia Gi-aece,'Cimi sit turpe magis nostris n.escire Latine, etc. Sueton. Claud. 42 Npc minora ctira'Graeca 
stttdia sccutus est, amorem praestantiamque linguae occasione omni professus. 

Maiius despised Greek as the language of a conquered nation. Plut. I, 406 F. 

Cotnpare NT. Act. 21, 37 McAXibi» « da-ayecrBai ds ttjv Trapf/i/SoX^v o IIai)Xoj Xeyft to xiKiafi^ca, d c^cctti' /ioi 
elne'iv ti jrpos v&s"^ O 8s ?<}>i, 'EXXjji/io-ti yivaxTRas ; 

" Compare Plut. II, 413 F T^s Koivrjs o\iyav8plas, ijv al npoTepai aratreis Kai ol noKepoi nep't nacrap o/iov ti rrjv 
oiKOvpevrjv aireLpyaaavro, ttXcicttoi' pepos rj 'EXXas pcre'crxiKf^ koI /idXts av vvv o\rj napdo'xoi TpurxtXlovs OTrXiVaf. PaUS. 
7, 1/, 1 Ei9 aurav 6c auBeviins Tore paXtcrra KaTfjXBei/ i/ 'EXXay Xvpavdeta'a Kara pipt) Koi BiaiTop6rj6et(ra e'^ "PXV^ ^° ^"^ 

'' Sext. Adv. Gram. 10, p. 237 AelneTai oSv rfj TTCLVTav avvriBeia irpoaix^iv d 8« rotTo, ov x/)"" t^s avoKoylas., 
oKKa 7raparr)pq(r€(as tov ttSjs ol jroXXoi 8ta\eyoi/T(it koi ttcoj KWrjuiKor TrapaBexoirrai tj ws ov roiovrov tKK\iifov(Ti. Ibid, 
p. 264 IloXXai yap (paaiV fieri crVfrjBfiai, Ka'i aWri piv 'A6rjval<ov, aXXi; 6e AftufSatpovioiv • Kai TraXtv 'A6rjvaia>v Si.a(j>(povcra 
pev rj iraXaia, i^rfKKaypevrj 8e t] vi>v, KaX oix V airfi piv rwv Kara ttjv dypoiKiai/, rj air!) d( Twv iv a(jT(L hiarpi^ovTav • napo 
Koi 6 KmpiKoi Xe'yfi ' Api<TTO(pavr]S, AiaXiKTOv (xovra piarfv TrdXewf, Oi/V adTfiav {nrudrjKvTepav, OvT dveXeidepov inaypof 



because it is old." They assumed that the limits of the Greek hxnguage had been 
for ever fixed during the Athenian period. In short, they overlooked the simple fact 
that a spoken language never remains stationary, but imperceptibly passes from one 
stage to another. Sometimes they would carry their presumption so far as to attempt 
to correct authors of the first order. Thus, Phrynichus finds fault with oS/^tj in Xeno- 
phon, TT/DWTCB? in Aristotle, and e/x.-n-vpta-fio'; in Hyperides. But we must not suppose 
that this class of critics had any influence with their contemporaries. On the contrary, 
as they were remarkable neither for sense nor for real learning, they were contemned 
by men of judgment, and ridiculed by epigrammatists.^^ 

The latter, namely, the literary exquisites,''^ conceived the preposterous idea of 
restoring the classical Attic in all its splendor. The mania for rare and obsolete 

^' In Athenreus, this class of scholars is represented by Vlpianus of Tyre, surnamed KftrouKciToj, 
because lie was in the habit of asking Kelrai; ov Kelrai ; does it occur ? does it not occur ? Sext. Adv. 
Grain. 4, p. 237 Ovk dXiyrjv 8e tiv ?;(>; fioipav els TrparpoTr^v koI orav ^"Ke'ircofiev Toiis pirjSi Svo a-\i86v pfjiiara 8f^ia>s 
fipetv Svvafieuovs ypap-jiaTiKovi idtKovras (KaiTTOu rav p-(ya bvvrjBivrav iv (V(ppa&ela Kai 'EWtjvicrixw naXatav, Kaddnfp 

QovKvSidriv, HXdrava km Arjfioadevrjv, i)s ^dp^apov ikiyx^iv. The following passages confirm Scxtus's view of the 
attainments of these pedants. Anthol. Ill, p. 38 *hv roO ypajijiariKoi) /ivrjadS) p,6vov 'HXtoSapov, Ev6vs a-oKotid^ov 

TO (TTojM pov SeSerai. AtIIEN. 1.5, 2 Ei /hi) larpoi rja-av, ovSev av ?jv tu>v ypappariKcov paporepov. 

It may be added here, that, in a treatise entitled noXvj3ioi/ nepl jiap^apio-pov, all the examples 
illustrative of solecistic construction arc taken from the best poets. Boiss. Ill, 229 seq. 

'^ These are the true 'Att i k i a-ra I or oi 'Am k i f o vre s. Compare Tatian. 2() Ti yap, & SvdpcoTrf, . 

tS>u ypappaTav i^aprveis tov nokfpov ; Ti de as iv nvypfj a-vyxpoieis ras fKCJiovrjO-fis airav fiid rcoi/ 'Adrjvatav \jr('\'Xt(rpav, 
S/of (re XaXilv (pvcriKarfpov ; El yap 'AttikI^(is ovk &>v ^ABrjvatos, Xe'yf juoi toG pfj Aapi^eiv Trjv alrlav. Has to pev 
elval crot 8o/S6i ^apPapiKarepov, to 8e npos Tjyv optKiav iKaparfpov ; LuCIAN. Lexipll. 20 Kal r}pas tovs vvv 
TrpoaopiKovfTas KaToKnrav irpo xtKlav irdv fjplv SuiKeyerai. Siaa-rpecpav tijv yXarrav, . . . . wt Sf) Tt piya ov, ci 
Tis ^evi'foi, Koi TO Ka6e(TTT]Kos vopiapa t^s <j)av^s TrapaKonTot. Ibid. 2o To 8e navTav KaTay^KacTTOTaTov tKuvo 
fCTTiv OTI vnepaTTiKOS elvai d^iav Kal Tt]v (f>aivi)i' (Is to apxamraTov aTn)Kpi^apivos rouivra (via, pdWov 5( tu Tr^ti- 
(7Ta, (yKaTapiyvvdS ToTt Xdyoir, a prjh( jrais I'lpri pavddvwv dyvor^<T(i(v. Quoni. Hist. Scrib. 22 E'tu p(Tu^ii ovtcos 
evTcX^ 6v6p,aTa Kal SrjpoTiKa Kal TTTaxtKa noWa ■!Tap(P(fi(^V(rTO. GalEN. VI, 344 C Ou tois ' ATTiKi^dv iv rij (havij 

TTporjpr)p(VOis ypd(P(Tai TtWTa • . . . . aXX' tarpols pev pd^ia-Ta pt) irdvv ri (ftpovrl^ovcnv 'ATTiKia-pov OfTot ■^lap 

o'S' oTt Trjv p(V 'Adrjvaiav (^lavt^v ov8(V fjyovvrai Tipiaripav T^r Tav oXXwi/ dvdpaTrav. 348 A "Oo-oi 8( (p(vyov<n Tnv rav 
TTp(KOKKloiv Trpoa-qyopiav 'AppeviaKa prj^a KaXovcriv dpfjiorepa. 351 K Tcoy ovav, a vvv p(v ovTas ovopd^ovcn irdvTes 
'EXXjjj'fS', o\> a-vyxapova-i b( ol '.AttikI^ovtcs pird tov Y Xeyeiv. 3G1 E ToCto to Xdxavov ot tj/v (nlTpnrrov \lf(v8oiTai8(tav 
da-K0VVT(S ovopd^dv d^wvai, pdrjiavov, ioa-TTep To'is npb (^oKocrlav (twv Adrjvaiois 8ia\fynp(v<ov i]pwv, aXX' oi^i toIs vvv 
'EXXijo-iy. 363 D KaXoCo-t d' avTrjv It!]V Kivdpav^ ndvTa oi <j)(iyovT(s to crwr/^es ov Sia tov K Kal tov I Tnv irpaTnv 
<TvXXaj3r]V ovopd(ovT(s, oXXa Sta tov K xai toO Y. 365 D OvS( yap toIs 'ATTtKi^dV t^ (jxavtj a-novSd^ovaw, dWd tois 
vytatvdv ($(\nv<Ti ypd<li(TaL TavTa, 

For witticisms at the expense of the Atticists, see Anthol. Ill, pp. 47. 55. Lucian. Rhef. Praecept. 16. 
Athen. 3, 53. 


words and expressions was now very great ; the supply, however, was at least equal 
to the demand. Every obscure corner of Greek literature was zealously ransacked 
for these hidden treasures. And if a word or expression was objected to, nothing 
was easier for the word-hunters than to produce excellent authority for it.^'* One of 
this class of writers, Lucian tells us, fancied himself so thoroughly Attic as to translate 
into Greek even Latin proper names. Thus, he converted Satiimimis into Kp6vio<;, 
because Saturnus corresponds to Kpovoq ; and instead of ^povrtov he wrote ^povTi<;, 
because he took for granted that Fronto was derived from ^povrU}^ Had he been better 
acquainted with Latin, he would have transformed him most probably into MeTunria<s. 

It has already been remarked that some of the Alexandrian poets used the old 
Ionic, that is, the language of Homer and Hesiod." We now add, that, in the above- 
mentioned century, it was not an uncommon thing, even for good scholars, to write in 
the then obsolete new Ionic dialect.''^ Thus, Lucian, in his De Astrologia and De Syria 
Dea, and Arrian in his Indica, attempt to imitate Herodotus. Aretseus, a physician, 
employed this dialect after the example of Hippocrates. 

§ 12. 

The Asiatic style, that is, the style in which little else is required than liigli- 
sounding words and sonorous periods, made its appearance among the Greeks shortly 
before the time of Dionysius of Halicaraassus.^^ It is represented by the declama- 
tions of Dion Chrysostomus, Aristeides, and Libanius; productions which conclusively 
show that it is possible to use language skilfully without necessarily conveying any 
important ideas. But it must not be forgotten that these oration-makers enjoyed a 

'' Ll'CIAN. Rhet. Praecept. 17 'Av <roXot/ciV,i;y St fj ^ap^aplirris, (V ?(TTQ) (papfiaKov rj avaiaxwrla, Koi irpoxeipov 
evdiis ovop.a ovre ovTos rivbs, oCte yevofiivov ttotc ^ TrotrjToii, ij <rvyypa<j)ea>s. PlIKYJf. illit. Oi \avddv€i Se (re, auirep 
olb' aK\o Ti rav Kara TraiSelav, els nves a7T0Tr\avr]dfVTes t^s dp\atas (fxavris Kai ini ttjv afiaBlav Karafpevyovres nopi^ovcrt 
fxapTvpds Tivas tov npoeiprja-dai vtto rav apxaiav rdirde ras (}>a>vas, 

*" LuciAjf. Quomod. Hist. Scrib. 21. 

" See above, § 9. 

*" Lucian. Quomod. Hist. Scrib. 16 'Ap^dptevos iv rfj 'IdSt ypdrjxiv, ovk olB' S ti do^av, airUa pd\a em rrjv 
KOiVT}v piTrjXSiv* Ibid. 18. 

*^ Dion. Hal. V, 446 'H fiev 'Attlk!) povaa koI apx^la *tai avT6-)(6a>v aropov ^read ari/iO»?] flK^fprj <T\rjpa Tav 
iavTTji iKirecroxiua dyaBav, fj 8 ck nviou ^apddpav ttjs 'Acriay ixdes Koi TTparjv dcpiKopiinj pova-a, k. t. X. Compare CiCEK. 
Brut. 9 Plialereus .... delectabat magis Athenienses, quam inflamabat. Qcintil. 10, 1, 33 Nee versicolo- 
rem illam, qua Demetrius Phalereus dicebatur uti, vestem bene ad forensem pulverem facere. 10, 1, 80 
Phalerea ilium Demetrium, quamquam is primus inclinasse eloquentiam dicitur. 


high reputation for eloquence in their day.^^ Thus, the admirers of Aristeides had no 
difficulty in putting him on an equality with Demosthenes.^^ 

§ 13. 

The Greek Fathers were more or less under the influence of the Septuagint and the 
New Testament, and, as a body, they did not set a high value on elegance of diction.^" 
Some of them even discouraged the study of pagan authors. Thus, the author of the 
Constitutions of the Apostles asks disapprovingly '*'' : " What defect, pray, dost thou 
find in the law of God, that thou shouldst have recourse to those heathenish fables 1 " 
The ecclesiastical vocabulary continued to receive accessions until a late date, but by 
far the greater number of theological terms was introduced before the close of the 
fifth century. 

If therefore we would have a clear conception of the state of the language during 
the contest of Christianity against heathenism, we must never lose sight of the distinc- 
tion between Pagan and Christian writers. The former were the legitimate successors 
of those of the preceding period. The latter may be regarded as intruders or disturb- 
ing forces. As to Philon and Josephus, the Jews, so far as language is concerned they 
are to be classed with the Fathers. Here follows a list of authors of the Koman 

Nicander (epic) 
Inscription 4682 
Inscription 4893 
Inscription 489 G 





Dionysins of Tlu'ace, 







Antipater of Sidon 






Inscription 4C78 





*^ Compare Lucian. Ehet. Praecept. 17. Lexiph. 23. Cicek. Brut. 17 Utinam imitarentur nee solum 
ossa, sed etiam sanguinem ! 

*^ ArISTEID. in, 737 {UpoKtyofi.) "HveyKev ovv fj rpirri cpopa, Xcyo) 8e ^ Trjs 'Atrias, irpoiKSoixTa <TOti>ov Koi 
Bavfidcriov tivbpa tov 'Apia-TeldT]v. 742 O yap as iStov iir}jxou6ivei. TTpoaov KaTevorja-a/iev, tovto in aKpi^das rav vfare- 
pav (To(f>i<TTLK<ov dvBpSv avTos fiovos fiep.lp,i}TaL. 743 Arip.o<r6€i>iKbv 8e to TototiTov Siaprjfia. 

*^ Basil. Ill, 455 D 'AXX' fipus, S> Bavjidcne, Moo-ei Kat 'HXi'q koi toIs ovtq} paxapiois dvbpd<Ti avi/e(TUcv, « ttjs 
^ap^dpov (f)a>vfis SiaKfyopevots r^plv, ra eavrSv Kai to nap' (Kelvav (j)6(yy6fi(6a, vovv piv dXrjdrj, Xe^iii Si dfiaS^. 4G1 E 
Ti yap av ('moipev TTpos ovtcos 'ATTiKi^ovcrav yXwrraj/, TrXfjv on oKteav (IpX fiadrjTrjs d/joXoyto Ka\ (j)i.\a ; addressed to 

^' Const. ApOST. 1, C Ti ydp o-ot Ka\ XciVct iv Tw vopa ToC 6cov, Iv In iKelva ra iBvofjivBa opjxtjaris ; Here 
IV is equivalent to SxTre ; that is, it denotes result, not purpose. 


'-:a.:Glo.^s^ary. OF later 

Inscriptions 4898. 4897, b. 4899? 
Diodorus of Sicily 
Nicolaus of Damascus 

55 ± 

Inscription 3902, 6 
Dionysius of Ilalicamassus 
Dionysiiis Periegetes 







Antoninus Liberalis 


Leshonax, orator 



. 150± 

Leshonax, grammarian 


Inscription 3834 


Apolloniiis, lexicon 


Inscription 4680 

Tryphon, grammarian 



Inscription 2060 (Doric) 

Ptolemaeus, geogi'apher 






Antipater of Thessaloniea 

38 ± 

Artemidorus, 'OveipoKpiriKov 


Inscription 4762 


Apollonius, grfimmarian 

161 ± 


49 ± 

Aelius Herodianus, graniinarian 

Inscription 4956 




Xenocrates, physician 

50 ± 

Inscription 395 

Inscription 4697, b 



Inscription 4699 






Marcus Antoninus 


Inscription 4957 


Herodes Atticus 


Leonidas of Alexandria 


Maximus of Tyre 


Inscription 5879 








Inscription 4716 





Inscription 4G83 


Inscription 4150, h, p. 1112 (Doric) 


Pollux, 'Ovoiiaa-TiKo:/ 





200 ± 

Dion Chrysostomus 


Aretaeus, physician 


Inscription 4732 


Arcadius, grammarian 


Inscription 4734 


Phryniclms, gi-ammarian 

200 ± 

Dracon, grammarian 


Moeris, grammarian 




Diogenes Laertius 

200 ± 

Inscription 4679 

145 - 147 

Achilles Tatius 

200 ± 

" The Lectures of Epictetus were taken down by Arrian essentially as they were delivered. Consequentlv 
they may be regarded as representing the familiar style of the latter part of the fir.-t century. See Epict. 
1 init. 




TiiScrijition 4989 
Dioii Casshis 
Inscnpfion 4705 
HerodticimB,- histmian 
PhilosfratUs .' ■ 

200 ± 

- Phtinus :'': 



222 ■ 



Eorphyrius . 

232 ±'- 

■ Aphthonitts 




,/ JamblicKiis. 

305 ± 


Matthaeus, E v« yy «' X t n r 

Marctis, 'EiayysXcov 

Lucas, EvayyeXiov 

Petrtis, 'E Tr" to- roXal * 

PaullCS,. !E 7r I cr T o X a i 

Jacohus, 'Hrr ta-ToXfj 

Judas, 'E jr I (7 T X t; 


Joannes, Ev ayyiXio v 

Clemens of Rome 

Clementine Homilies 

Constitutipnes Apostoloni'm 

Canones Apostoloriim 

Barnabas ■ •~- 

Epistola ad DiogneVum 


Dionysius Afeopagites 




Justinus, martyr 



Hegesippus ■ ; , 

Jewish and Christian fVritey-s. 

40 Polycarpus 

.. Waiiamis 
Theophilus of Antioch- 

DiQnylius of Corinth 
Maximug ■ 
Cains or Gaius 
Clemins of Alexandria 

Sextus Jidius Afncanus 

Dionysius of Alexandria 
? . Concilium AntiocTiemim I. 

- ? Cdncilimn Antiochenum II. 

?. • Gregontis T7iaumati(rgus 

^ Phileasof Egypt 

107 ± Mlhodius'pi 'Pntsxva 
120+ Pe;n« of Alexandria 
1 40+ Concilinm Ancyranum 

140+ Concilium Neocaesariense 

150± ^ Concilium Laodicenunr' 
150+ Concilium Nicaenvm I. 

Concilium Gangrense 


100 ± 


? . 

200 ± 





31 y 


^^ Joseplius, accordmg to his own statement,' wrote his history of the^ Jewish -war originally in his native 
tongue for the use of such of his countrymen as lived in tho interior of "Western Asia. The ti-anslation 
into Greek was made by himself for those who spoke that language. Josemi. Bell. Jud. Prooem. 1. 


§ li- 

From the Removal of the Seat of Government from Rome to Constantinople (A. D. 330), 
to the Conquest of Constantinople hy the Turks (A. D. 1453). 

When Constantine the Great removed the seat of empire to Byzantium, he called 
it JVew Rome, and also Constantinople. The Greeks, as well as the other subjects of 
the Roman emperor, were now called Romans, and sometimes Eastern Romans, to 
distinguish them from the Western Romans, that is, the genuine Romans.*^" With regard 
to the name Hellenes, which the ancient Greeks gave themselves, it is to be observed 
here that, during the preceding periods, the Jews of Alexandria ^nd of other places out 
of Palestine often used it in the sense of jyagans, heathens, gentiles, idolaters, apparently 
because the Greeks were the most prominent gentile people with which they were 
acquainted. This signification passed into the works of the Christian authors. The 
name Tp a (/CO?, from Polybius downward, represents the Latin G r a e c u s , a Greek, 
not the mythical FpaiKO'; . The Byzantines, when they speak of the' inhabitants of 
Greece, usually designate them by the term Helladikoi.^^ 

Byzantium or Constantinople, the new capital of the Roman world, Avas now the 
great literary centre. The language during this long period passed through several 
stages, and therefore it will be necessary to divide it into a number of subordinate 
periods or epochs. We propose the following. 

First. From A. D. 330 to 622, the year of the Hegira^ 

Second. From 622 to 1099, the year of the capture of Jerusalem by the Crusaders. 

Third. From 1099 to 1453, the year of the fall of Constantinojile. 

§ 15- 

First Epoch. From A. D. 330 to 622. 

Constantine was the first Roman emperor that publicly declared in favor of the 
new religion. But although Christianity, that is, the externals of Christianity,'^ 

^^ See Pufii;, Vafialos, Pw/iSvof, KavcTTavTivov Tro'Xir, in the Glossary. 
^* See TpaiKos, 'EWaSiKos, "eXXi/i/, ill the Glossary. 

^- From the following epigram of Palladas it may be mferred that statues of Greek gods were sometimes 
transformed into Christian saints, and kept in churches. Anthol. XIII, p. 661 : 


enjoyed the protection of the court, the ancient religion continued to struggle for 
existence as late as the ninth century.^^ Many of the emperors were fond of religious 
controversy, and Constantinople was now converted into a vast theological seminary, in 
which everybody fancied himself a doctor of divinity.*^^ We add here that Justinian's 
passion for magnificent churches led him to appropriate even the teachers' salaries 
to its gratification ; the consequence of which was the breaking up of the public 
schools and the rapid spread of ignorance.*" 

The Greek of this epoch, notwithstanding the changes it had undergone, re- 
tained its original character ; that is, it was ancient Greek in the strictest sense of 
the expression. The spoken language formed the basis of the written, but at the same 
time it contained many words and phrases which good scholars generally avoided.*^^ 
Thus, Chrysostom's style, although superior to that of an uneducated person, was level 
to the comprehension of the common people of Constantinople, with whom he was a 
great favorite. 

It will be found very convenient to divide the authors belonging to this epoch 
into secular and ecclesiastical. Of these the former may be regarded as the successors 
of the pagan, and the latter of the Christian writers of the Roman period. It is to be 
further remarked that the spoken dialect of this age is to be sought, not in the elaborate 
productions of its rhetoricians, but in such works as the homilies of Macarius, the 
Gospel of Nicodemus, the Apophthegmata Patrum, the Leimonarion of Joannes 
Moschus, and the Acts of Councils. 

Elf Tov Maplvrji oIkou. 
XptuTrnvoi ycyaoiTes 'OXuyjTrm Sco/xar* exovTfs 
'EvdaSe vaieTaov(Tiv am^fMOves • oi8e yap avTovs 
Xaivr] (f>oKKiv ayovaa ^fpeV/Sioi' iu irvpl 6i'}iT(i. 

The title Els tov tILapivris oIkov, To the hoiise of Manna, implies that such statues were seen in a church 
dedicated to Saint Marina, who suffered martyrdom in the year 270 (see IIorol. jul. 17). The last sentence 
may be paraphrased as follows : Tlie smith's forge tm'll not convert them into utensils ; referring to metallic 

^^ The inhabitants of Maina (the modern Uavrj), in Peloponnesus, adopted Christianity in the reign of 
Basil the Macedonian. Porph. Adm. 224. 

" Compare Greg. Nyss. Ill, 4G6. 

55 ZONAR. 14, 6, p. G3 (Paris). 

^ Compare Ltd. 11 Pu/iaiois 6e t6 Kavovv fVi ptv Ta>v Upav craToipav, fVi d( tcov (ia)(idv eTTOvXaplav, 

fjv ait aXaplav oi ttoXXoi c'^ dyvoias npncrayopeiovaiv • iTTOvXa s yup ras ivax^os Pwjtiaioif ?5or Ka\(~iv. 82, 12 

'AviV^w o rjXios TOV opdpioi' Siao-Kopjrifft Katpov, ov oi jroXXoi avyi)V ovopa^ovirtv. lot) T nv KKa s 6 Kpeai^opos, ov ol 

Ibiarat ^ t K K a i> cKciX((Tav Ka6' ripas. 1G9, 20 2r]ypevTa airas ol Ttjs aiX^t KoKoifftv, dxTi tov xp^'^ocr']pa • to St 




Secular Writers. 

Ulpian of Autioch 

Theodosius, grammarian 


JuUaniis (pagan) 


Himerius (pagan) 

Themistiiis (pagan) 

Lihanuts (pagan) 

Heracleides, grammarian 

Melampus, grammarian 

Ammoniiis, grammarian 

Pappus, matlieniatician 

Stejilianus of Byzantium 




Xenophon of Ephesus 

Chariton of AphroJisias 




Quintus of Smyrna 



Concilium Caesariense in Palaestina 
Concilium Tyrium 
Eusehius of Coesarea 

330 ± 

Eunapius (pagan) 


Paulus Silentiarius 

Zosimus (pagan) 










Priscus (Panitcs) 












Alexander Trallianus 


Joannes Lydus 


Theophilns Antecessor 

? ? 


? ? 


? ? 


? ? 

Entocius, mathematician 

? ? 

Petrus (Patricius) 


Justinianus, the emperor 


Menander (Protector) 

400 ± 

Mauricius, the emperor 

Ecclesiastical Writers. 


Eustathius of Antioch 


Concilium Antiochenum 


Concilium Sardicense 



425 ± 


450 ± 







500 ± 





560 ± 






TrKridos ejrt rdv iBiaTiKcov )(\afi.vSav trr] fxi vt a , 178 'O Se fiavhirjs p^Xa^iJSos eiSos c'oTi, to Trapa Ta> Tr\rj6ei navTiov 
Xfyoixcvov. 179, 20 G^Kai • ovto> 8c to \fy6ncvov tco nXrjdeL Ka\a fid p lov (kuvoi Xeyovcriv. PrOC. T, 319 Teppavois 
Tf, oj viiv ^ p dyyoi KoKovvTai. SiMOC. 47 Oir Kai T ov p kov s UTroKoKuv tois TroXXoif yvapipmrepov. 245 
t p dy y o I fie apa oZtoi ttj vearepa y\aiTT7j KOTOvopd^ovrai. 331, 14 'OXicdSa ....^bpopavaht Tavrrjv (Iwdatn 
Ta jfXrfSrj ajroKaXelv. 341, 19 Avdpa riva rdv (Is koXKos ypa^6vTa>v, ov iv avvBla^i (j)(i>V7]S /caXX l y p a (j) o v oi/opd^ft ra 
irXrjdt]. 323, 10 Ov(TKplfiava claOe ra TiXr^drj airoKoKiiv. 333 Twv prjpaTcov rdv i\j/riXai> [a p fi o> v a fie 
TauTa Ta Trki]6r) diroKoKei). 

Compare also PiiOT. 77. p. 54, 39 Kai oufie a! Kaivonpe-rrus airw [ra MaX^a], ocrai to (pfpavTiKof Kal evrjxov Km 
p.eyaKelov ()(ovai, 7rapa^\(7rovTai. 129 "EoTi fit [^AouKiojj] t!jv (j>pdaiv <Ta<j>fis t€ Ka\ Kadapbt Ka\ <|)iXof ■yXiiKijT-i/rof, (jxvyaiv 
8c Trjv iv Xoyois KaivoTopiav. 79, p. 55, 24 NcfflTepifei 8e [[KavSiSosJ <oi rais (rvvTa^eaiv, ovk (Is to yXa(j)vp6v paWov 
Kai ijra({>p68iTov, uxrnep erepoi., dXX more Svax^pfis aKovaai Ka\ toC fj8(os virfpopios- 



Concilium lUyricum 

Titus of Bostra 

Concilium Alexandrinum 


Concilium Eomanum 

Basilius of Cajsai'ea 

Concilium Constantiriopolilanum I. 

Euagrius (3fonacIius) 

Timotheus of Alexandria 

Cyrillus of Jerusalem 


Chegorius of Nazianzus 

Nectarius, bishop of Constantinoplp 

Thcopkilus of Alexandria 

Chegorius of Nyssa 


Nicode7Hi Eiiangelium^'' 

Didijmus of Alexandria 

Euagrius (Scitiensis) 

Isidorus of Pelusium 

Codex Ganonum Ecclesiae Africanae 


Philon of Carpasia 

Joannes Ghrysostomus 


Palladius, author of the h.avcra'iKov 

Apophthegmata Patrum 

Paradisus (Aegyptiorum Monachorum 





371 ± 

TJieodorus of Mopsuestia 






Concilium Epkesinum 



Asterius of Amasea 



Hesychius of Jerusalem 






Cyrillus of Alexandria 



Proclus of Constantinople 



Concilium Chalcedonensc 


390 ± 


457 ± 


Basilius of Seleucia 


Gelasius of Cyzicus 



Tlieodorus Lector 



Romanus, author of the kovt aRia, 


flourished in the reign of Anastasius, 

395 ± 

say 496- 






Cosnias Indicopleustes 



Concilium Hierosolymitanum 


Concilium Constantinopolitamnn 



Concilium Constantino'politanum II. 


Cyrillus of Scythopolis 





420 ± 

Anastasius Sinaites 


420 ± 

Joannes, 6 ttj s KX/^okos, that is. au- 

thor of the K X t ft a ^ , 

600 ± 

Anastasius Sinaites 


Joannes Moschus, author of the A € i /j m ■ 
423+ V d pio V 

620 ± 

§ 1«- 
We subjoin the folloAving specimens of the popuhT,r style of the fourth, fifth, and 
sixth centuries of the Cliristian era. 

From the Gospel of Nicodemus, Cap. 1 Aeyova-iv ol 'lovSaloi ITiXaTw • 'A^iovjjLev to 

vfMerepov fiejeda wo-re avrov Trapaarija'ai tu> ^r]/j,aTi crov kcll ciKOVcrOrjvat,. Kal TrpoaKoXead- 
fievos avTOVi o ntXaTK \eyei avTOK • Eiirare fioi on Tr&i? hwafxai ejai rije/icov o)V /BaaiXea 
e^eraaai ; Aejovcnv avrm, H/iet? ov Xejofiev ^acriXea avTov etvai, d\X' avTo<; eavTov Xeyei. 

'^ The author of this performance gravely informs us that it was originally written in Hebrew by Nico- 
demus ; that is, the Nicodemus who is mentioned several times in John's Gospel. 


TIpoaKaXea-d/Mevo^ Se 6 fTtXaro? rov Kovpaapa Xeyet avTO) Mera eTrtet/ceta? a')(6r]T<a o Ir^cov^. 
'Ek^ci^ Se o Kovpcrcop Koi <yvo3p'L(ja<; auTov TrpoaeKvvqffev, Kai Xa^tov to KaraTrXaifia t^? %«'po? 
avTov i]TfKo)aev Ya/^ai koI \ejec auTO) Ki/pte, wSe TrepivaTrjaov Kai, eiaeXOe, otl KoXel ere o 
rjiyefidv. 'IB6vt€<; Be ol 'louBaloi b eTvoiricrev 6 Kovpacop KareKpa^av tov IIiXaTOV Xeyovrc; • Atari, 
viro Trpalico3VO<; avrov ovk e/ce\6i;<ra? ei,(7eX9elv, ahX mro Kovpawpo^ ; 

From the Apophthegmata Patrum. Antonius. XXV El-Trev 6 d^^d<; 'Avrwvio'i oto 
"Ep^erat Kaipo<; iva ol avdpanrot, fiavaicnv • km evav IBaxii riva fzr] fiatvop-evov, eTravaa-rricrovTai 
avToi XeyovTe<} on Sv fialvrj • Sta to p,r] eivai ofioioii avroU. XXXI JJore 6 a/3/3a<; AvTa>vio<; 
eSe^aro KcovaTavTiov tov /3ao"tXe'a)? ypa/Mfia Iva eXOr) et? KcavaravTivovTroXiv, Kai, evKoirei ri 
TTOirjcrai,. Aijei ovv tm u^^a UavXa) tm fjLaOrjTy avTov. "fl^eiXov aireXOeiv ; Kai Xeyei, avTot • 
Eav u7reX0r]<;, 'Avtcovlo^ XeyTj • el he fiT] aireXdrj'i, a/3^as AvT<i)Vio<;. 

Arsenius. XV "EXeyev 6 d/3^a^ 'Apa'evio'i OTt clpKerov tm fjiova')(a> 'Iva Koi/MUTai, filav upav, 
eav y ayQ)ViaTri<}. 

AgatllOU. VII Elirev TrdXiv irepl avrov on •KoXXa.Ki,<; /jLere^tj e-^av ti]v afiiXav eavrov 
fidvrjv eU to fiavvdhiv. XV "EXeyov trepl rov d^^d 'Ayd6covo<; on rpla errj eiroirjaev e^oiv Xldov 
6t? TO aro/jia avrov, eco'; ov KaroipOaae to acwirav. 

Achillas. II Elirev 6 a/3/3a? Bj]rifj,r)<; on Kara^aivovro'i /iov rrore ei? XKrjnv eScoKdv jjloi nvh 
oXiya fjLrjXa 'iva husaw TOt? yepovcn, koI eKpovaa eU to KeXXiov rov a^^d A')(iXXd iva Bcoaco avrai. 
'0 he e'(f)i], ^vaei, dheX(f)e, ovk r)6eXov Iva Kpova7j<; fxoi dpn, el rjv jxavva • firjhe et? aXXo KeXXiov 
dTreX67j<;. 'Avexd)pr]aa ovv eh to KeXXiov fiov Kai dvr]veyKa avra 64? TT/f eKKXijaiav. 

Epiphanius. I Ai^yijaaro 6 dyio<; '£7rt<^awo? o em(TKOiTO<; on em rov fiaKapiov A6avaaiov 
TOV fieydXov Kopwvai irepuTrrdfj.evai to tov 5'ep«Vt8o? lepov sKpa^ov uTravaruf Kpa<i Kpa<;. Kai 
-rrpoardvTe'i e-rrl rov fiaKdpiov 'AOavdaiov oi "EXXr]ve<; eKpa^av • KaKoyqpe, eive rjfuv ri Kpa^ovaiv 
al Kopmvai. Kai d-n-OKpideh elirev. Al Kopaivai Kpd^ovaiv Kpd'i Kpd<;- to he Kpdi ry Av- 
amvicov ^mvy avpidv ean. Kai Trpoaeridei on Avpiov b-^eaOe Tyv ho^av rov 0eov. Kai e^jj? 
rjyyeXOy 6 6dvaT0<; rou 'lovXiavov ^aaiXeo}<;. Kai rovrov yevofievov, avvhpafi6vre<; KareKpa^ov rov 
Sepdiriho'i XeyovTe<;, 'Eav ovk 7/^eXes avrov, n eXafi^avei; ra eavrov ; 

TheodorUS Phermensis. XXIX ''HXOdv rrore e-rrdva avrov rpei<; Xrjtyrai, koi ol hvo eKpdrovv 
avrov, 6 he et? eKOV^dXei ra aKevr] avrov. 'Sl<s he e^TiveyKe rd. jSi^Xia Kai rwv Xe^ircova rjdeXe 
Xa^elv. Tore Xeyei avroU, Tovro d^iere. Ol he ovk yOeXov. Kai Kivriaa<; Ta? xetpa? avrov 
eppiyfre tov^ hiio. Kai tSoWe? e^o^rjOyaav. Kai Xeyet avroh o yepwv, Mrjhev heiiiacryre ■ 
iron^o-are avrd eU r'eacrapa fiept}, Kai Xd^ere to. rpia, Kai d(f)ere ro ev. Kai ovrco'; enoiyaav hia 
to Xa^eiv ro fiepo'i avrov rov Xe^irmva rov avvuKTiKov. 

Theophilus. Ill ^HXddv irore Trarepe'S eh 'AXe^dvhpeiav KXrjOevrei viro QeojtiXov rov ap^ie- 
-TTia-KOTTOv 'Iva TroLrjo-r) evj(riv Kai KadeXrj rd lepd. Kai eudiovrtcv avroiv /xer avrov, TrapereOr] Kpea<; 
fidcrviov. Kai ycrdiov fiyhev hiaKpivd/j,evoi. Kai XajStov 6 eV/or/co7ro? ei' Korrahiv ehcoKe rm eyyiara 


avTOV yepovTt Xeycov, ISov tovto koKov kottoZiv eariv, <f)dy€ d/3^a, 01 Be dTroKpi6evT€<; elirov, 
Hfie2<; £&)<? aprt Xa'^ava njcrOio/Mep ■ et Be Kpeai ecrrc ov Tpwyojiev. Kal oviceTi, vpoo'eOeTo ovBe ei? 
e^ avTUP yevffaadai, avrov. 

From the Acts of the Concilium Constantinopolitanum (A. D. 536). Coleti V, p. 

1148 sec[. EiaoBov yevofxevr}<; Kara ro avvrjde^ ev ttj dyiwTaTrj rj/Mwv fieydXr) eKKKrjcria eu y']p,epa 
KvpiaKri Tri IE tov evearwTO'i covXiov /irjvo'i t'^i evBeKaTr]<; eTrivefirjaem'; irapa tov BeairoTOV i']/j-a)v tov 
dryicoTdrov dp-x^iemcrKOTrov /cat oiKov/xeviKOV -TraTpiap-^ov laavvov, w? ovk ayvoel koI rj ■^/j.erepa deo- 
(f>i,\€i,a, ev Tu) yevecrOai avrov crvv tu) evayel k\ripa) irept tov ap-^wva, (fiavai yeyovaaiv airo rov \aov 
Xeyovirai, IIoXKa ra ctj? tov Trarpi.ap'^ov ! TroXXa ra err) rov ^aaiKea's ! TroWa tu err) T17? av- 
yovaTr/c; ! TToWa ra err} tov Trarpinp^ou .' Akoivcovtjtoi. BiUTi fievofiev ; Eiri Toaavra err] Biari 
ov KOivavovnev ; Ek tuv ')(eipCav crov KOivmvrjaao 6e\ofi€v. -Be? .' aveXOe et? rov dfi^wva. 'Be? / 
irelaov tov \aov aov. Aia ttoXKwv erav Koivavrja'ai 6e\op,ev. Op6oBo^o<; ei, riva <f)0^riaat ; 
' A^ie ri]<; TpuiBo's ! IIoXKa ra eri] rov ^acriXeco^ ! TToWa ra ertj rrj'; avyovarr]'; ! Hevijpov rov 
Mavi'^aiov e^w /3a\e. O /j,i] XaXcov M.avi')(aio<i ecrriv. AvaffKa<f>^ ra oarea rwv Mavi'^aiav ! 
Tiiv dyiav a-vvoBov aprt. Krjpv^ov. IloWa ra erij tov ^acriXeco<; ! JJoWa ra errj rov varpiap-)(ov ! 
A^ie Tr;? T/3taSo? / H dyia avvoBo<; aprt KTjpv^Orjro}. A^ie tjjs rptaSo? .' H dyia Mapia 
deoroKO'i eariv. A^ie rov Opovov ! 'H dyia Mapia OeoroKO'; eariv. H dyua avvoBo<; rovro eiirev. 
'O fMT] \a\aiv Mavvj(a'l6<i eariv. Niko. ■>] Tr/trTt? t?)? rpiaBo';, viko, >] mcrrt,^ Toiv opdoBo^av. Trjv 
dyiav avvoBov aprt Kripv^ov. OpdoBo^o<; ^aaiXevei,, riva <j)ol3rjcrat, ; Niko, i] TrttrTt? rov /SacrtXew?, 
vi,Ka rj mam r-fj<; avyov(Trr]<i. Tov veov Kwvcrravrlvov TroXXa ra krrj I rjy? vea<; 'EXevr)^: TroXXa rd 
err]! TloXKa ra eri] rov rrarpiap')(ov ! ' A^ie t?7? rpiaBo'i ! lovarlve avyovare, tu vincas! 
.... '£e? / fiaprvpofiav. *H (read El^ KrjpvacreK, e^epj(rj. TliarK earlv, ovk evi dewpelv, dBeX(f)ol 
•X^picrriavoi. Mia yfrv^rj. lovarlve avyovcrre, t U V 1 11 C a S ! Et, <f)iXeL<; rrjv mcrriv, Xevrjpov 
avadefiarKJOv. Eef ! p-aprvpofiat,. Ee? .' avpa ere. Ee<i ! ra? dvpa^ wXetw. '0 firj XaXcoi' 
Mavu)(alo<} eariv. Maprvpo/jiac ae, ovBe rrap ep-e, k. t. X. 

Ibid. p. 1153 riaXiv Tr;s eocroBov yevo/j,evrj<; rrapd rov dyiwrarov Kal fia/capKordrov dpyie- 
mcTKOTrov Kai OLKOVfjLeviKov rrarpiap^ov I(oavvov, ev6eco<; d/j,a ra> yeveaOat. avrov rrXrjalov rov 
afi^covo<;, (ficovat r]X6ov arro rravro^ rov Xaov ovro}<; • UoXXd ra err] rov Trarpidpyov ! TroXXa to. 
err] t^? avyova-rrj^ ! rov veov Kcovaravrivov TroXXa rd err] ! Trj<; vea^ 'EXe'vr]<; TroXXa rd eri) ! 
To Xei-\lravov MaiceBoviov rrj eKKXr]cna ! lovarlve avyovare, tU vincas! Ev<^r]p,la avyovara, 
t U. vincas! Ton? ev e^opia Bid rr]v mariv rf] eKKXr]aia ! ^ AvaaKa^elr] ra oarea raiv 
Nearopiavuv ! AvaaKatjjeir] ra oarea ra>v Evrv-^iaviartav ! TL'i eve Nearopiof eyd) ovk olBa. 

AvaOe/xa avria arro t?}? rpiaBoi; To Xei'^avov MuKeBoviov dpri <^epe, ro ovofia MaKeBoviov 

aprt, ray!), BeofieOa ra? oXa'; (j}Cova<; rm /3aaiXei. Tov veov T^ovfidv e^a /8aXe, o veoi T^ovfid^ 
Ap,avTL<; eari • rov Xfjpov rov rraXariov e^co /3aXe. Evcf)r]/j,i.ov Kat MaKeBoviov rt] eKKXr]aia. 
Ta avvoBiKa ei<; Pa)p.r)v apri direXOaai, k. r. X. 


From the Dialogue between the Greens, the Blues, and Justinian's sjwkesman : held 
shortly before the sedition of the Nih-a (A. D. 532). Tiieophanes, p. 279 Ol 11 pd- 
aivoi. "Et-t] iroWa, 'lova-Tiviave avyovare, tov ^Ua^; ! 'ABiKovfiai, fxave a'ya6e, ov ^aaTui^w • 
olBev 6 de6<;. ^ojBovfiai ofo/Mucrai, firj TrXeov evTV)(r\ari Koi /ie'Wa) KtvBweveiv. MavBdrcop. Ti<; 
eaTiv ovK olSa. [Ol 11 pdacvot.^ O TrXeoveKTfov p-e, Tpicravyovo-Te, et? ra T^ayyupia evpiaKeTM. 
MavBdrap. OvBeh vp.a'i dBiKet. Ol Ilpda-ivoi. Eti Ktil p,6vo<; dBiKel fie. OeoroKe, firj 
dvaKecpaXia-r] ! MaifBdrcop. T/? eariv eKeivo^ ovk otBap.ev. Ol Tlpdauvoi. Xv Koi povof 
olSa';, TpiaavyovaTe, ti'; irXeoveKTei pe crripepov. MavBdrcop. El tk edv eanv ovk olBap,ev. 
Ol Tlpdaivoi. KoKoTToBio^ o airaddpio'; dBtKel pe, BecnroTa irdvToiv. MavB drap. Ovk e^ei 
TTpaypa KaXoTToBio^. Ol JJpdaivoi. El rt? Trore' eaTLV, tov popov iroi-qcrei, tov lovBa ! O 
6eo<; uvjaTToBdiaei avTUi uBikovvtI pe Bed Td-xpv<i. MavBdrtop. 'Tpe'i<i ovk dvepxeaOe eU to 
6e(opr)(Tai, el p.i] eU to v^pl^eiv tou? dpxovTa<;. Ol Ilpaarivot. Ei, rt? Brjirore aBiK€L pe, tov 
uopov TTOi,ri<Tei tov 'lovBa ! MavBciTccp. 'Hav^avare, lovBaloi, Mavi')(aioi Kai XapapelTM. 
Ol n pdffivoi. 'lovBaiov; kclI Sap.apeira^ aTroKa\el<; ; H 6eoTOKO<; yitera bXcov. MavBarap. 
"Eccf TTore eavrow KarapdaOe ; Ol TlpdaivoL. El tk ov Xeyei on opdan; incrTevei 6 Bea-TroTi]^, 
dvddepa avTW cos tw ^lovBa. MavBdrcop. Eyw vplv Xeyco et9 eva ^aTTTi^eaOac, k. t. X. 

From Justinian's Constitutiones Novellae. 8, 2 'EksIvo p,evToi Biopl^opev to ■^^p^jvai 

Toi' /StKupiov TJJ? 'Aaiavi"]^ ovra Be Kol a.p')(0VTa tt]'; IlaKaTiavrj'; ^pvyia<; p,r]KeTi. p,ev ovrco irpocra- 
yopeveadai, dXKa tov Xoittov Kop7]Ta ^pvyi,a^ naKaTcavrj<; ovopa^eaOat., Kai Kop,i^ecr6ai e/c tov 
Br)u,o(Tlov direp Kai vvv Trpocpdcrei avvovcov t€ Kai KarnTaTiiovoov, t-jToi, Ke(^a\rjTiU)VU>v Kai crvvTsKeiaiv, 
inrep eicaT€pa<; dpxv'^ £\dp,^avev, ovBevo<; eXarrovpevov tovtcov. Kai p,r] Bvo ra^eai XRV'^^^'h «^^' 
dvap.iyelaav eKare'pav, Tr\v re tov dp^ovTO'?, rriv re tov ^iKapiov, p,iav yeveoOai Kopijriavrjv ovaav 
re Kai 6vopa^op,evr]v, tov kivBvvov tu>v Brjpoatuv (fioptov avTto re Kai iraaiv opoico<; e7roi/TO?, oia pia^ 
Ttt^efB? KadeaTuxTT)^, p-rj Bi-ppiipe'vij^ avrii'i TrarreXw?. k. t. X. Novell. 13, prooem. To tcov 
XaaTTpoTaTuiv Tr]<; dypvTTVia'; ap^ovTcov bvopa, crepvov re Kai roi<; waXai Pcopaioi<; yvcopipKOTOTOv 
ov, OVK lapev ottco^ eU dXXoiav pereaTT) "Trpoa-rjyopiav kuI tu^iv. 'H pev yap ■jraTpio<; i]pS}v (f>uvTj 
praefectos vigil um avTov^ e^aXecre, ttJ twv aypvirvovvrtov koi ovBev avepewrjTov Kara- 
XiUTravdvTcov rrj tcov dvdpunrcov dp^y tovtov<; eiridTricraaa • ?; Be ye EXXrjvcov (fxavri ovk icrp,ev 
oOev eirdpyov^ avrow eKaXeae tcov vvktwv, k. t. X. Novell. 13, 3 UpwTov p.ev ovv Oearri^opev 
p,T]Beva I'VKTeTrapyov Trai^xeXw? eTri r^v eipT]p,ev't}v ap^W irapievai irpiv »; Trap ijpwv avp,^oXa tov 
(hpovTiaparo^ Xd/3oi, Kai p.r]Bevi Xdya ToXpav e^co ^aaiXiKav crvp^oXcov eiri to <ppovTtap.a tovto 
ycopelv, aXX' dvapeveiv rrjv ^aaiXeiav Kai r^y eKeWev ev ypappaai ■f>](j>ov. 'Hp,el<; yap ovBevl t^v 
eiprjpe'vrjv dpyrjv TvapaBuxjopev, ttXtjv ei prj tuiv p^eyaXorr peir eararuiv iXXovarpicov, r) tcov irepipXe- 
TTToyv KopT]ru>v COnsistoriaiifUJ', •>) tu>v XapurpoTarcov Tpi^ovvav tcov -n-paiTcopiavwv Kai vorapicov, 6i 
TavTrjv Trapa\apl3dvovTe<; elev, ») dXXa<; ap%a9 dp^avTe<i Kai <f>avevTe<; t'^plv eTriTi^Beioi Kai tt/? Trap 
!i']pa)V d^ioi paprvpia^. 


From Theophilus Antecessor. 2, 4, 3 ^Atrod^evvvTai, he 6 ovffov(ppovKTo<; t^ reXevTy tov 

ovaov^povKTOvapiov Koi Tai<; Svo wairtTt? SefiivovTioari, ttj /j,eja\7} km t»; fieo'tj, km tm non uteildo 
rpoTrep prjTw km uipicrfievq) ^/joi^w • a riva iravTa "jrepieyeTai, Biara^et, rov ijfierepov /3a<j-tXe<o<:. 
'Ofioia'i aTrocT^evvvTat, o ovcrov^povKTO^ eav o ovaov^povKTOvapio'i t&> TrpoTrpieTaptw tov ovaov- 
<})povKTOv Trapa'^cup'^ar] • e^arcKm yap irapa'X^copcov ovBep -rrpaTTei.. 

From the Aeofiatv aptov of Joannes Moschus (A. D. 620±). XXXVII Tt? twv 

yepovTccv Sit^yriaaTo rj/uv ave\6ovcnv ev ©rjjSaCSi, on yepccv eKade^ero efw t^? TToXew? AvtivS), 
fiiya^, TTOiricra^ eU KeWiov avrov Itt; vepo to, e^SofirjKovTa. El-^ev 8e fiadriTUS BeKa • era he ecr'^ev 
Tvavv dfieXovvra eavTov. 'O ovv yipwv TroWaKi,'; evovderei km irapeKoXei, avTov \eyo3V, ABeX<f)e, 
SpdvTi^e T^? eavTOv '^vyi]'; • e^^et? airoOavelv km ei? KoXainv aireXdelv. Be aBe\(f)o<i Travrore 
irapriKovev tov ye'povTO<; fir) Be^yo/j.evo'; ra Xeyofieva vir avrov. Svvej3r] oiiv fiera jiva ■y^povov 
T€\evT-!]C7ai TOV dBeX<f6v • ttoXu Be eXvirridr] eir avTW 6 yepcov ' rjBet, yap oti ev TroXXt] a6vp,ta Kai 
dfieXeia e^rjxOev tov Koafiov tovtov. Kal yp^aTO 6 yepcov evyecrOai kul Xeyeiv, Kvpie Irjcrov 
XpccTTe 6 dXrjOtvo'i 'r)/j,cov 6eo<;, cnvoKokv^ov fioi to, irepi Tri<; '^v)(7]<; avTOv tov aBeXtjyov. Km Bi] 
deapel ev eKCTTacrev yev6p,evo<; TroTa/xov Trvpo'i ku), TrXrjOo'i ev avTa> Tm irvpX km fieaov tov aBeX(j)ov 
jSe^airTKTfJbevov «»? Tpa')(r\Xov. Tore Xeyei avrm 6 yeponv, Ov Bia TavTrjv T'^i' Tifiapiav TrapeKaXovv 
ere iva ^povTiarj'i t?}? lBia<; ■>f~i'X»5', tIkvov ; ATreKpiOr} 6 aBeX(f)o<; Kat, elirev rep yepovTL, EvyapiaTco 
Tco dea>, Trarep, oti kuv i] Ketj^aXri fj,ov aveaiv eyei • Kara yap ra? evya'i crov eiravui Kopv(f)7]<; uara- 
fiau eTnarKOTTOv. 

§ n- 

Second Epoch. From A. D. 622 to 1099. 

We put the year of the Hegira at the head of this epoch, not because the flight of 
the Arabian prophet from Mecca to Medina was in any way connected with the decline 
of the Greek language, but because his successors played a very conspicuous part in 
the history of the Byzantine empire. 

Learning was now at a very low ebb, and a good scholar was so rare a phenomenon, 
that his literary attainments were likely to be regarded as the result of his proficiency 
in magic.'^ Tlie language lost much of its original character by the prevalence of 
ignorance and the intermixture of foreign elements. The grammatical inflections were 
for the most part Attic, but hosts of new words and phrases were daily coming into 
use ; to say nothing of new meanings given to ancient words. The syntax also under- 
went important changes. With very few exceptions, the learned of this age were 

5^ It was believed by the superstitious that Photius, the great scholar of this epoch, had received lessons 
in the black art from a Jewish sorcerer. Theoph. Cont. 670. 



incapable of appreciating the merits of the best models of antiquity. They confined 
themselves chiefly to the study and imitation of the earlier ecclesiastical authors, of 
whom they were great admirers.^" In their writings they endeavored to avoid as much 
as possible whatever belonged to the spoken language, whicli they designated by the 
appellations of usage, common usage, common and simple stt/h', the common language, the 
common and impure language, the common dialect.^ This common, or popular, dialect 
may be regarded as forming the connecting link between ancient Greek and modern 
Greek. It is represented by the Chronicon Paschale. by Malalas, the Geoponica, 
Theophanes, Leo (in his Tactica), Georgius Monachus, Porphyrogcnitus, Symeon 
Magister, Leo Grammaticus, and others. We may remark here, that, if the ex- 
pression 3Iedi<ccal Greek is to be used at all, it should be restricted to the language of 
this epoch. Here follows a list of mediaeval Greek writers. 

Theophjlactus Simocates 

Sophrouius of Jerusalem 

Georgius Pisides 

Concilium Lateranense 

Theophilus Protospatharitis 

Chronicon Paschale 


Maximus (Confessor) 

Concilium Conslantinopolitanum III. 

Anastasius Slna'ites 

Concilium Quinisextum 

Andreas of Crete 

Cosmos of Jerusalem 


Joanncs of Damascus 


638 ± 

Concilium Nicaenum II. 






Ilesychius, lexicon 


650 ±?? 







800 ± 


Georgius Syncellus 

80 G+ 


Theophanes {Isaacius) 


690 ± 

Theodorus Sludites 



Joseph Stiidites 


724 ± 

^icephorus of Constantinople 



Joannes of Sicily 


^ Joannes of Sicily does not hesitate to place Demosthenes below Gregory of Nazianzus. Bekker. 1447 
'O ^eoXoyos ol fiovov ArjfiocrBi'vrjv, dWa Ka\ iravras vnepf^aXfTo, k. t. X. 

^ Phot. 279, p. 530. 29 "On av6paK(vs 6 iv rfi (Tvvijdeta KoKoififvos Kap^avdptos. Compare Id. 66, p. 33 

*EoT» Se rNuo;<^opof] Tqv <j>pd(Tti> dtripiTTOs re Kai tra(f>tis . ... to re yap vfaiTtpoToiov cVkXiVci, kqX to ap)(ai6- 
TpojTOV Kai e^rjaKTjpivoii oi irapaTpexa. PORrU. Cer. 5 Kadafii'^rifievr] k ai a Tr\ o v a re pa tp p a (t e i k€- 
Xpflfifda. 619*0 fj KO I V ij avvri6eta Xo^off^ia icaXei. Adm. 68 Aja ko tv ^ s Kai KaOojpiXrjpevris 
airayy €\ i a s StSa^ai ire tavcvaa. 153 lip^ovXa ij koivtj a-vvTjBcia ra SouXiicibj (read fiovXiica) (prja'iv 
vwoSripaTa, Ka\ T^fp^ovXiavovs Tovs ra fVT^Xrj Ka\ ircftxpa (woS^/iara (frnpovvras. ThEOPH. CoNT. 96 A i; K o i v ij 
y\a>Tra Ka'i prj k a 6 ap a KaXeT p^fpwjSd^fora. 181 .AtjSadiov TrapaKdrai Tvpiv ay p o i k t k jj (f> av fj xaXov/ifvox. 
232 *0 ^npSouittoi' oiSe (caXeiK ^ (rvvrjOtta. 299 As araKTOvpas Km ydXeas mopd^eiv (IwBaai jrd/i — oXXot. 
318 KaXbv yap tVi TouTOiy KOivoXcKTeiv. CedR. II, 153, 19 Totr Kara Trjv draroXiji' Mavixalovs, ovs 8fj Kai 
navXiKidi>ovs dno rav alpfiriapx^v fj KotvoXc|i'a o'Sf KaXf iv. SCTL. 643 To Bt/ piS> 8 e s tovto ku\ Ka6t]pa^fv- 
uevQV iiriXeyayv, 'Ew (tc eitritra, (j>ovpv€, cto Iva <r€ ;^aXd(rci). 644 Bapdyyovs avTovs r] k o i v i] opopaQei o t a\ f k T o s . 



Concilium Gomtaniinopolitaniim IV. 


Pollux, xpo V I KO V 


Synodicon Vettts (in Fabricius XI.) 


Nicephorus Phocas 


Pseudo-Synodus Pliotiana 


Etymologicum Magnum 


Basilius, the emjieror 






Symeon Magister 


Stephanus (author of Vita Sancti Ste- 

Leo (Biaconus) 

987 ± 

phani Junioris) 

Leo {Gratnmaticiis) 


Joannes Cameyiiates 


Scriptor Incertus de Leone Bardae Filio 

Leo (Pbilosophus) 


Pelrus Antiochenus 


Basilicae Institutiones 

Georgius Cedrenus 


Georgius Monachus 


Michael Cerularius 



950 ± 




950 ± 

Michael Attaleioles or Attaleidtes 


Constantine Porphyrogenitus " 




Theodosius, 'Axpoda-eis 


§ 18. 
Specimens of the popular style of the seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, and eleventh 

centuries after Christ. 

From the ChronICON Paschale, p. 699 (A. D. 610) Tovtm tw eVet /j.rjvl virep^epeTalm, 
Kara Pcofiaiovi oKToi^piov x , ivhiKTiSjvo'i lA , rj/J-epa Z , ava^aivovrai TrKola iKava Kara to aTpoyyv- 
"Kovv KUiTTeWiv, ev oi? i]v km Hpaic\eio<i o vio<; HpuKXeiov. Kai, rare eiaep'^erai ^eoKa<; kut 
avTrjv Tr}v rj/jiepav airo rov irpoKeacrov tov 'E^BofMov irept eairepav, Kao ep^eTai, Ka/BaWdpK eU to 
iraXariv t»5? 7ro'\e&>?. Kao ry i^rj<; t'jfiepa, rovTeariv T-g KvpiaKTJ TrXrjaiaaavTaiv tcov ttXoicov tj; 
iroXei, BovoxJc;, ocrxt? ra iravheiva ev AvTCO)(ei,a rg /leyaXr) kut e-TnTpoirriv ^oiku Bie-Trpa^aTo 
eurmriffet, @eo(jiavov<; tov t^? avaaKa^ov /j,vr}p,7j<;, Tore coSe o)V ev rg TroXei, fieTa to ^dkelv avTov 
TTvp Tr\rj(TL0v Twv Katffapiov Kai aaTO'^rjcrai, e(f)V'yev, xai eXOiov fiera Kapa^ov ei? tov lovXiavov 
Xijieva KUTa Ta Xeyoneva Mavpov, aTevcodei'i eppit^ev eavrov et? ttjv daXao'crav, km Xa^av fieTa 
cnradlov TrXrjyrjV cnro eVo? e^Kov^LTa)po<;, w? ^v et? OaXaaaav, aireOavev. Kai, eK^Xy6evT0<; tov 
a-Kr]V(i)/J-aTO'; avTov eavprj xai aTTTfveydrf ets tov Bovv Kai eKavdrj. 

Ibid. p. 716 (A. D. 626) KaXov Se ^LrjyriaaijOai ottw? koI vvv 6 /jlovo'; TToXveXeo? Kai 
eva'iTXay)(yo<i 6eo<; rg evKpoaheKTW Trpea^eia t?}? aj(pavTov avTov /j.r)Tpo<: Kai, Kara aXrideiav 
he(J7roivr]<i t'ifiwv deoTOKOv Kai aeiirapOevov Mapia'; ti]v TaTreivrjv TavTrjv avTov tvoXiv ecraxrev e/c 
Tuiv Kara crvfi^ccviav KVKXaaavrcov avTTjv iravadewv e')(dpS)v rg Kparaia. avToO X^^P''' '^'"'^ ''"'"' ^^ 
avTg evpedevTa Xaov eXvTpuxraTO t^? irpoo'SoKa/ievr]'; ixayatpat;, aiXP-aXcoaiav Te KUi 7nKpoTar7)<i 
SovXeta^, o ovSel^ tS)v ttuvtcov eviropriaei SirjjrjaacrOat,. 'O yap eiriKUTapaTO'; XaXfiapa<i e^apy(p^ 

°^ In his " Life of Basil the Macedonian," his grandfather, Porphyrogenitus employs the elaborate style 
of his time. 



Tov Tlepa-iKov aTparov e/cSe;^o/H6j/o9, (b? eoiKev, Koi epyot? Be reXevralov mreBel'^dr], ti]v tov irava- 
6'eov yaydvov tuiv ^A^apcov lireXevaiv, irpo irXeKnav tovtwv rjixepcov <yevofxevo'i ev XoXktjBovi 
Tvavra rd re ii-podaTeia Koi TraXdrca koI tous evicrrjpiov^ otKov; aOewi eveTrprjcrev Kai e/j,etvev Xotirov 
TTjv eueivov irapovcriav eKSe-^d/j.tvo';. Trj ovv KQ tov lovviov fiTjvo'i t<;9 ■7rapova-r]<; lA lvZik.tiS3vo<;, 
TOVTeariv tt] ^'iP'epa tj}? crvva^eu)^ twv dyicov km evBo^oyv Kopv^aicov airoaroXoiv Herpov koI 
UavXov, KareXa^e irpoKovpaov tov Beo/jLiffTjTov -^^ayavov, (o<s a'Xpi- ')(iXiaha>v TpiaKOVTa, hia BrjXa- 
fiaTtav <f}7]/iicravTe<; to re /laKpov retj^o? KUTaXa^elv koi tci evhov avTov, waTe tov^ evp€6€VTa<; 
e^codev T>;? TrdXew; e(f>i7nrov^ yevvaioTaTovi <TTpaTi<iiTa<; kutu ttjv avTi)v ij/Mepav KvpiUKTjv ovaav 
evBov yev'eadai tov veov QeoBocrtaKOV Te^-^ov; TavTrjt; t?;? ^aaiXiBo^ TroXew? • kui efieive to avTO 
m-poKovpaov eTrl to, fiepij MeXavTcdBoi;, oXlyaiv e^ avTwv eKTpe^ovTCOv p^eXP'' '''"'^ Teij(ov(; e/c SiaXetfi- 
fidTOJV Kol fifi a-vy)(a)povvT(i)v Tivd e^ievai, *] o\w? aXoyav Ba7rava<; avXXeyeiv. Ev tm fieaa Be 
avp/.? 7'jfiepcov BeKa e^e^j;? BiaBpa/xovcrajv, kcu fitjBevo^ tcov e-)(dpS)v avveyyv; tov Tei^xov; i^avevTO'; 
e^rjXOav 01 (TTpaTiooTai p-eTa iraXXiKapKov koi ttoXituiv, o^eiXovTe<; to? aTro BeKa fiiXiav depicrai 
oXiya yevvTjfiaTa, koI avve^t] aTravTrjdrjvai avTOts tous e)(dpovt: Kai evOev KitKeWev Tiva<; Biaireaetv. 

From TheOPHANES, p. 752 ©eoStupo? Be 6 riyov/xevo? Twv StovBiov Kat, Iccarjif) 6 aBeX(j)o<; 
avTov dpYieTrla-KOTra Qecra-aXoviKrji ap,a UXaTcovt eyKXeiaTa km rot? XotTTOt? avTwv p.ovayol'i Trj<; 
Koivwvia^ NiKT]d>dpov tov dyifOTaTov TraTpiap'^^ov aTreo'Trja'av Bia Iwcrr}^ tov oiKovofiov w? irapavo- 
po}^ aTei^avuxravTa Kwva-TUVTivov km OeoBdrrjv. NiKr}^dpo<; Be 6 /SaaiXevi d(fiopp,r]q Bpa^ap.evo^ 
eTTiaKoTTOvi 77o\Xoti? Kol I'jyovpevov^ ddpoi<Ta<; avvoBov KaT avTwv KpoTrjdrjvat CKeXevcrev, Bi ■>]<; 
ePel3Xrid7]crav rJ}? povr]<; km tj}? TroXeto? e^opia vapa'irep(j}OevTe'; fiTjvi Mvovapioi, ivBiKTiwvi B . Tm 
S' avTO) eTei po'-yo? StSo/ie'f??? tco Xmo ev Tat XTpopmvi eTmrecrovTe<; 01 BovXyapoi tuvttjv a^eiXavTO 
■vpvaiov XLTpw; 'x^iXia'i Koi eKUTOv, km ttoXw Xaov KaTecr<^a^av aw tw cxTpaTrjya) Kai Tots ap')(ov- 
<nv • ria-av yap kol tuiv Xonroyv defiaTUV Ta^aToi ap^^ovTe^ ovk oXiyoi, Kai, Trai/re? airooXovTO. 
"EXa^ov Be Kai to tovXBov oXev km virea-TpeyJrav. 

From Leo's Tactico. AiaTa^. 18, 72 TIXeiova<; Be ev rot? TrXaytot? a<popiaei<; -^prjcn/JLOv; • 
ev TCO vdiTui yap avT&v dpKovaiv ol Xeydp-evoi BL(f)evaope<; Ka^aXXdpioi, T/TOt ol eKBiKoi. Tov<; Be 
Kovpcra)pa<;, rjTOi ■';, p-t] irXeov Tpwv r] Teaaapwv (raynTojBoXav t^? irapaTa^eco'; tcov 
Bi<i)evadpu>v ev Tal'i Biw^ecre ■^(cpl^ecrBai prjBe KaTaTpe-)(eiv avTuiv. TIdvTca<i Be Kai cnrovBTjv ttoit]- 
creTai 'Iva ev yvpva> koI Icrai toVm KaTO. t}) BvvaTov avTa> Trjv irapaTa^iv eKTa^rj, evOa p-ryve vXai 
elal Baaeiai. p.r)Te irdXpaTa, p.i]Te B\ KoiXdBei evo^Xovaiv Bid Ta irapu twv TovpKav e-mvoovpeva 
eyKpvpp.aTa. 73 Kai ret? jiiyXa<i Be eic BiacnripaTa KaTu Teacrdptov p.epwv t>;? irapaTa^eca 

7rotwe£9 81 ^pdyyoi toivvv koI Aayo^apBoi Xoyov eXevBepia^ irepi ttoXXov nvoiovvTai, 

^AXX' 01 p.ev AaydjSapBoi to TrXeov t>}? ToiavT'q'S apeT7]<s vvv airuiXeaav. FlXrjv Kai ovtoi Kai 
^pdyyoi SpaaeU rjcrav km dKaTaTrXrjKTOi ev toI<; troXep^ioK, ToXp,r)poi t£ kol •jrpotreTel'i, et? oveiBo'i 
evoi/Te? TT]v BeiX'iav, Kai ti]v Trpo? p.iKpov uva-^aprja-iv, Kai TavTTjv oiovei (ftvyiiv r)yovp.evoi. EvKoX(o<i 
Be Bid TovTO OavaTov KaTaj>povov(n ti]v KaTa %et/3a H'd'^rjv acfioBpaj^ Kai Ka^aXXapioi Kai Tre^oi 


^ayofievoi. 82 ' Orav yap, co? et/co?, eu rat? tca/BaWapiKatv fiw)(ai<; aTevcoOwcrcv, e^ eVo? arvv6r]ixa- 
T09 uTroKaTa/Saivovat tu)v tinriov avrtov Kai ve^oi irapaTaaaovTai oXiyoi Ttt^a koI tt/jos irXelova'; 
Ka^aWapiov; fir] SeiXiafTeg, ?; aTToXrjyovTat, Trj<; fta;;^???. 83 'O-rrXl^ovjai he aKOVTapioiv Koi 
KOVTapioc<; kui ffiraOioi,'; Kovrcorepoi'i, a km eiri, twv coficov avTwv Sia "Kwpicov uva^acyTa^ovacv, evloTe 
Se Tive<i avTwv km Zia^utvvvvTai avTci. .... 90 'T-KO^OelpovTai Se Sta y_p7)ij.aTa)v evK6\Q)<; (fiiXo- 
KepBe2<; ovTe<;, e^ cav veipa fiaOovre^ tcrfiev airo twv e^ lTaX.ia<; evravOa ttoWukk irapayevo/j.e'vaiv 
eirt, trj'i Bioi,Kr]a€Q)<;, tt) exeivav em/Mi^ia, oI/mm, Kai tovtccv l3ap^apco9evT(ov re km crvve6i,a6evruiv. 

From CoNSTANTiNE PoRPHYROGENiTUS. Adm. p. 200 "Otv 7roX\dKi<; 6 Kvpt,'; Ae'cov o 
^aaiXev: km o Kvpi<; Pa)fiavo<i km avrrj j; ^aaiXeia ■ijp.&v eTre^rjTr}<7€ ro Kciarpov to Kerfeoi/ rov 
avaXa^etjdM avTO koI elaayayelv Ta^drovs, tt/jo? to /i?) eKeWev aiTap)(^el(76M rrjv ©eoBoffiovTToXiv, 
e^atj-^aXi^ofievoi Trpo? Te toi/ KOvpoTraXarrjv km toi/? aBeXcpov'; avrov rov fiera ro 7rapaXrj(p6ijvat 
rrjv QeoBocnovTroXiv avaXa^eadai avrov; ro roiovrov Kaarpov. ^ AXX ovk riviaypvro ol "I^r]pe<; 
rovTO TTOirjaat Bia r-rjv uyairrjv tcoi/ QeoBoaiovTroXiTwv km Bui ro /jltj TropOrjOrjVM ro Kuarpov 
OeoBoffiovTToXiv, aXX uvreBrjXaxrav rov Kvpcv Pcofiavov koI rrjv /SaaiXeiav tj/xoov Xeyovrei on El 
rovro Troir}aofiev, arifiia eyofiev yeveadai, 6(.? rov9 yeirova<s >]p,oi)P. 

Id. Ceremon. 1, 87, p. 393 ' Oaa Bel irapatpuXdrreiv, edv 6 dvayopevdel<; ev rol<} dvco fiipeaiv 
^ao'tXev; anoareiXri ■jrpecrjBei'i Kai Xavpeura /xtjBeTTco Se^^et? utto toi! evravOa ^acnXea)<; et? t'^v 
^aaiXeiav, km ttoJ? jie^aiol r-qv ^aaiXecav avrov Kai rov<; Trpe'tr/Set? dwoXvei. 

Xprj, rrpea^evrwv epj(Ofievcov, rrpoixadeiv rov [layicrrpov Kai eroipaaai, ra prjrdra avrwv, Kai 
rrefi-^ai, Kat, ea airavrrjcbv avrwv Kai, eiaayayeiv eKacrrov et? ro vBiov p/qrarov. Uf^evrpeirl^ovraL 
Be Kat crrpapara km avaXwpara avrotf, Kat KaraXvovatv ev rol<; /j,i]rarot<; avra>v, Kat perd piav rj 
Bvo ■)]pe'pa<; opwat rov payiarpov. O Be Be^ppevo^ rrapacTKeva^ei eKacrrov avroyv Kadlaat Trpo^ ra 

d^icopara avrcov, Kat BiaXeyerai avTot?, ocra XP^' '^^' airoXvet avrov<; Kai ore KeXevcrcocriv 

TrpoeXOelv, urro o^jre BtBorat pavBara criXevriov, Kat row; Trpea^eii rov<; airo lTaXta<; Be^erai. Kai 
edv eTTap'X^o'; r) eiTap')(pt elev oi Trpea^ei^, o rrpui^tpo'; rcov aBprjvcnovcov airep^erat rrpo^ avrov; Kai 
peraareXXerai avrov';. 

From Leo GraSIMATICUS, p. 275 'Ev ry rrpoeXeixret Be rri<; TIevrr]Koarri<; rov /SaotXew? Aeov- 
TO? drreXdovro'; et? toi' dytov MooKtov Kai eiaoBevovro<;, ore ijXdev ttXijo-iov t^9 aoXew;, e^eX0o)V rt? 
e/c toO dp^cava BeBcoKev avrov Kara «6(^aX?;? pera pa/SBov la-^vpai; Kat Tra')(eta<;. Kat ei pt-q -q 
Aopd T»;9 pd^Bov et<; TroXvKavBqXov eprroBtcrOelaa Bie'^avvcoOt], irapevdv av rovrov uirriXXa^ev. 

From ScRiPTOR Inscertus de Leone Bardae Filio (A. D. 1013±'?), p. 352 Kai Xotirov 

eco? rov BeKe'p^piov prjva KpvTrrov rov BdXov el^ov • epcorwpevot Be eXeyov ■y^evBopevot drt 'O 
PaavXev<i errerpe-^ev r)pd<; ■^rfXaj)riaai, rd /3t/3\ta, oTt Xeyovaiv avrm Tive<; on OXtyov -^povov e^et? 
^acTtXevaat, km eveKev rovrov rrotovpeda rqv ^lyrrjaiv. Kai rrept rov BeKept^ptov p,rjva BrjXoi rov 
tr arptdpvrjv 6 Aeav on o Xao<; aKavBaXi^erat Bia tu? etKova<; Xeyovre<; brt KaK(o<; avra^ irpoaKwov- 
pev, Kai on Aia rovro ra edvrj Kvptevovatv qpcov. Kai auyKara^a, ^rjat, rt piKpov Kat rrotrjcrov 
otKOvoptav eh rov Xaov, Kat ra j(apr]Xa irepieXcopev. El Be prj ^ovXet, rrelaov ypdi; Bt ov eveKev 


Trpoa-Kwelre, rfj<! ypa^^'i fir] ixovat)'! pr)T(b<; irw-rroTe. Kal Br]Xo2 avTa> 6 TraTpidpxn'i oti, 'Hfj,ei<; 
TO, KoKax; e'f dpyrji; koI avcoBev opiaOivra xjtto re rSiv aTroarokwv km tuv iraTepwv ovre irapa- 
eraXevofiev ovre irepia-a-orepdv rt ev avTo2<; oiKovofiovfiev. 

§ 19- 
Third Epoch. From A. D. 1099 to 1453. 

The West once more came in contact with the East. The Latin church sent large 
bodies of men to Syria to deliver Jerusalem from the hands of the unbaptizcd race. 
But experience taught the holy men that it was a less easy task to contend with the 
Arabs, than to punish the effeminate schismatics who most unaccountably refused to 
believe that the keys of paradise were in the possession of the bishop of Rome. They 
therefore very naturally preferred to plunder Constantinople, and to occupy Pelopon- 
nesus and other parts of Greece. 

The ancient language was now an obsolete language; that is, it was no longer 
understood by the masses."'^ Those, however, who made any pretensions to education 
affected to write according to the grammatical rules of classical Greek ; the spoken 
dialect being, in their judgment, unfit for elaborate composition. But they did not aim 
at anything higher than an imitation of the earlier imitators. They were enraptured 
with the turgid style of the rhetoricians of the first five or six centuries of our era, 
and with the verses of such poets as Oppian."^ The language of the scholars of this 
epoch resembled the ancient Attic chiefly in its external form. We shall call it 
scholastic Greek. 

The popular dialect was essentially the same as the Romaic or modern Greek of the 
present day, and may with propriety be called the early modern Greek. The learned 
gave it the name of the vulgar dialect, the common dialect, the common language of the 
Rotnans.^^ The last of these expressions owes its origin to the fact that, during the 

^^ NiC. Greg. I, 163 Kal ^v -njiiiKavTa di/fjp ill Xdyois inioTinos tm lia<n\iKai o-uyKaTfiXfy/ieVor KXrjpa, Tfapyios 6 eV 
Kinrpov, or tov iv rais ypa(f>ais tiyev^ i^s 'EXX<58oi pvdfiov Kal t^v 'ATTiKi^ovaav yXacra-av cKelvrjV TraXai tt o\v v rj d r; 
Xp 6v o V Xt) 6t] s K pv fi i VT a jivxots, ^iaeas Se^tortjTi Kai (juXorrovia reXeaTepa npbs (fias rjyaye Koi olovei Tiva 
cxapia-aTo axa/Sitocrii'. This means simply that George of Cyprus wrote what would be called good Attic. 

*^ Compare PtOCH. 1, 316 seq. KaXos ev o AijSdnos, iv txn <"■' XP^<^"<P"' ^Inavfie, Made 'OTT-mavby, ■neivav 

oi&iv (po^eia-ai *Av fi cXenrev 6 'Omriavbs k emava (j>ovpvT]Tdpt]S, UoKiiv kuKov /x' l^e^aivev Koi StacpopioTepirCiv. 

'* COMN. I, 98 'Aia-p.aTiov avTto dveirXe^avro ($ t 8 i to t i 8 o y p.€v avyKeliifvov y\<i>TTr]s,K. T. X. 39o BXaxow 
TOUTODj j; KoiVTj KoKuv oldf SidXe KTOS . CONQUEST. 2805 PafidtKa Tov dneKpidr), He answered Mm in 
Romaic. Ducas, 138 T^v ko ivrjv y\ Utt av P a> n a i av . 

The modern adjective P«;iattKos (in three syllables), less con-ectly Papa'iKos, is derived from P<o- 
^aiof, after the analogy of 'AxauKo's from 'Axato'f. Hence, 17 Pco/xattKij y X w o- a- a , or simply rd PaixaiiKa, 



Byzantine period, the Greeks called themselves Romans, as has already been re- 

The authors of this epoch must be separated into modern Greek, and scholastic Greek. 
The former wrote in the language of the common people ; the latter, in the artificial 
Attic of the schools. Here follows a list of them. 

Theodonis Ptochoprodromus^^ 

Modern Greek. 
1150 ± Bt/SXioi/ TTjs KovyKia-Tas rijs Vofiavias (cat toD 

'RfKBavbpos KOI XpvadvT^a, the name of a 


1350 ± 



Joannes Cananus 



: GreeJc. 



Germaniis of Constantinople 


Theophylactits, bishop of Bulgaria 


Nicephorus Blemmides 


Alexius Comnenm, the emperor 


Arsenius of Corinth 


Michael Glycas 




Joannes Oinnamus 


Gregorius Cyprius 


Eiithymius Zigabenus 


Nicep)1iorus Chumnus 


Joannes Zonaras 




Typicon Irenae Augustae 




Anna Comnena 


Thomas Magister 




Aesopicae Fahidae 


Joannes Antiochenus 


3Iaximus Planudes 


Nomocanon Cotelerianus (very barbarous] 


Nicephorus Callistiis 


Theodorus Ptoehoprodromus 


Matthaeus Blastaris 


Joannes Tzetzes 


Armenop2dtis, less corvectly ffarmenopulics 1350 ± 



Gregorius Palamas 




Nicephorus Gregoras 


Neophytus, De calamitatibus Cypri 








Eustathius of Thessalonica 






Concilium Florentimim 






Nicetas ( Choniates) 


Romaic, or Modern Greek, literally, the Roman language. In expressions like the following, P <a /n a 1 1 k a is 
an adverb : Stpeis Poj/iaitxa ; Do you hioiv Romaic ? 'O/jiXaet Pw/iauKa, He speaks Romaic. 

'' See above, § 14. 

^ Theodorus Ptoehoprodromus is the eai-liest modem Greek writer of whom we have any definite accounts. 

His two modem Greek poems, entitled Srixot OeoSapov toC TlTaxoTrpoSponov npos rbv ^acnXea Kvpiov MavovfjK TOP 

Koftvr]v6i>, represent the popular dialect of the twelfth century. They are found in the first volume of Coray's 

^ It is a translation from the original French. See Buchon's preface to the edition of 1845. 


§ 20. 

Specimens of the modern Greek of the twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth 


From Theodorus Ptochoprodromus [XtLxoi. addressed to the emperor Manuel 

1, 110 Tifli Ke(j>a\riv aov, /SaffiXev, et? tovto ti fie Xeyet? ; 
' Av ey(co yeirovav nvav, k e'^r) iraiBiv ayopiv, 
Na Tov eiTTO) Ti MaOe to ypafifiariKOV va ^rjcrj ; 
Ilapa KpaviapoKecpaXov iravTCo^ va p, ovop.aaovv, 
Na TOV 6t7rw 'ti Made to T^ayydpijv to TratSti* aov. 
115 TeiTOvav ej^w Trer^<oT7]v, Taj(a yjrevBoT^ayyaprjv, 
II\r]v eve Ka\o'\}rovvt.ffTi]<s, eve icai •^apoKOTro^. 
Orav yap iSi] ttjv avyrjv Trepi')(apac!'(Top.evr)v, 
Aeyei, 'yl? /3paa-T) to Kpaaiv, Kat /3aXe Kai •jriirepiv. 
Evdv'; to ^paaeiv to 9epp,ov, Xeyei, TTpo<s to iraiZiv tov • 
120 Na TO, iraiBiv /lov, dyopacre '^opBoKoiXa uTafievov ' 
^epe Kul Bxd^iKOv Tvpiv dW'qv a-Ta/ievapeav, 
Kcu So? fjue va irpoyevcrtoiJLai, Kat TOTe va TreT^oveo. 
'A(f> ov Be ^6a<Ti^ to Tvpiv Kat Ta '^opBoKoiKiT^ia, 
Kav Tecrcrepa tov BiBovaiv et? to Tpavov fiov)(povTiv, 
125 Kal TTivei Ta Koi pevyeTai xepvovv tov aWov eva, 
Kai irapevdvi viroZrfp.av eiraipvei koi ireT^ovei. 
' OvTav Be •JToKiv, ^acriKev, yefiaTO^ copa ^daarj, 
PiTTTei TO KaXaTToBiv TOV, piTTTei, Kui, TO aaviBiv, 
Kai \eyei ttjv yvvaiKa tov, Kvpa Kai 0e<; Tpave^iv ' 
130 Kai TrpwTOV /j-icraov ex^ea-Tov, Bemepov to cr(})ovyyaTov, 
Aa4 TpiTov TO aKpioTratiTov o(puov uTTO fiepiov, 
Kai TejapTOV p,ov6Kv9pov, ■n-Xrjv /SXeTre va firj /Spa^rj • 
'A<j) ov Be irapadeaovcnv km vi-^eTai Kai, KaT^rj, 
'Ava6e/jia fie, ^aatXev, Kai, TpiaavaOefta fie, 
135 "OvTav cTTpaAo) Kai cBco tov \olttov to ttq)? Kadi^ei, 
To TTcS? avaKOfiTTOveTai, va viacrrj to kovtoKiv, 
Kai ovBev Tpe^ovv to- aaXia fiov w? Tpe^et to TTOTafiiv. 
Kai yo) vTrayco k ep^o/iai, TroSa? /leTpcov twv ffTi^cov, 
EvOv; ^TjTco TOV lafifiov, yvpevco tov cnrovBelov, 
140 Tvpeva TOV irvppL^tov Kai. Ta Xonra Ta fieTpa, 


AWa ra /Merpa irov <})€Ko{)p '? ttjv a/ierpdv /jlov irelvav ; 
IIoTe yap €k top lafi^ov va (jidjco, KOffixoKpaTcop ; 
H TTW? €K rov irvppiyLOV "Kore fxov va y(ppTa<r(o ; 
ESe T€')(yir'rj<s co^tcrrij? e/cetvos o T^ajjaprj's • 
145 Eiire TO Kvpie Xeijaov, rfp^aro povKavi'^eiv. 

2, 564 'Av appcocrTT\crri riyov/jLevo?, rj it6vo<; rov KpaT-^a-y, 

Rpa^ei, yopyov tou9 laTpov<; tov Beiva Kal rov Selva. 

Epypvrav /SXeirovo'iv evdv<}, Kparovo't rov <T<j}vyfi6v rov, 

Qcopovai, Kat ra a-Kv/3aXa fj,era row veXiov ' 

Aeyovffiv, Tlolce ra icai ra, Kat, a? yevr) roBe roBe, 

li-ai as (jjepovao avXiyovpBov koI a? ^aXovcnv a/niua, 
570 /Lot avvroiiov a? yeverat, roiavrrj larpela. 

O fiev vrrayei, 9 ayopav carpiKuv arrepfiarcov, 

AWo<; oparai et? TIepa/j,av, aWo? et? ra Byeviov, 

XirovBa^ovat, va evpcoai, /SardrrovXa, yjrTjffffia, 

^tXo/j,7j\(,r^a<; rpv^epa<;, Kco/3lBt,a, yaXe'a^ • 
575 Topyov ra fiayeipevovacv aw iraaai'; dprvaiaK. 

O fiev TO (Ta'^apoOepp.ov, aXKo'i Be ro Bpoaarov, 

AWo'i (ppovri^eo ro y(vXov Bia rtjv adpeyp'iav, 

Kat, rraXiv aXXo<; eroi,/j,o<i Kvridei, rrjv Ke^aXriv rov, 

Erepoi Be rov<; rroBa^ rov p,ed i]av^ia<; rpt,/3ovv. 
580 npoaraaaet. Be Kal BiBovaiv rov? larpow; TrXoi/ff/w?, 
Ai,a va Tou? e')(7) rravrore aoKVca, av voa-^crr], 
Aore rov larpov Kpaaiv kccv BeKairevre ayyeia, 
Tov B aXXov fio9 vofiicrfiara kUv BeKa /lavoXara. 
■ti-at Kaae^'s rov; arravra'i p-er e^ovatw; bioei. 
585 Et, B dpp<o<Trr\(Tr] p,ova'^o<;, rj rrovo'; rov Kpari^crrj, 

Aro'i rov yiverac t,arpo<; Kat, raBe rrapayyeXXei, • 

Hpepa<; rpel'i a<f>rjTe tov Kai vr]aTiKo<; a<; K^jrai, 
Merd Be rrjv avpirXripcicnv roiv I'jpepuv, S>v elirov, 
Wi'^ir^a'; ^epariaere piKpd'i €(.9 ro ttivukiv, 
590 Kat, -^rjaere p.iKpovr^t,Kov Ke^aXiv KpoppvBir^iv, 
Kat, /SaXere Xiyovr^iKOV eXdBiov va pvpiarj, 
Kat, (pXTjcrKovvir^iv oXi,yov B(,d rfjv evcoBlav. 
Ec, Be Sn|r7)cr7;, Bore rov vepovr^iKOv oXiyov, 
Kat, 7rdXi,v e^a(f>rjre rov dXXa<; Kat, rpel<s ■^pepa';. 


From the np6\oyo<; of the Bi/3Xtov Tr]<; KovyKecrTa<; t^? PmfMavlai ical tov 
Mtopaicoi (The Book of the Conquest of Romania and of the Morea). 

@e\(o va ae u<^r)yri6Sj a<pr]<yr}(nv fieyaXrjv, 

Kai av 0e\i]<; va fi aicpoaaOfjq, oXiri^w va cr apecnj, 

Orav TO eT09 rjTOve airo Kxtcrew? Koo'fiov 

E^aKK ^iXttt'Se? Be Kat e^aKi<; eKUTOVTaBe^, 
O Kai, BcoSexa evtavrov;, Toaov kui, ov^i, TrXeov, 

Aia (Tvvepyeta<s Kat Trpodvfua^, fj.o^9ov ttoXXoC koI kottov 

Tov fjbaicapiov eicetvov ^pe Iliepov eprj/jLnov, 
"OcTTi^ aTrfjKOe <s ttju Xvpiav va e^^r) irpo<Ticvvr\(Tet, 

Effco et? ra lepocoXvfia «? rov XpiaTov tov Ta<pov. 
10 Kai to? evpe tov; XpicFTiavovi ojioiw'; tov •iraTpidp)(7]v, 

OtTti'e? eBov\evaaiv e/cet tov ayiov Ta^ov, 

To TTWS Tou? ari^maaffi, to u^aTTTiaTov to eOvof, 

Eicelvoi ot SapaKTjvot oirov tov a^evTevav, 

Otuv \eiTovpya k wfrove Ta ayia 6 •7raTpi,ap')(ij<; 
15 Me BvvafieK Ta apira^av Kai epprjKTacn Ta KaTco. 

Kai av rJTOV too- airoToX/ioi va tou? dvTintXricrr], 

EvOvi %a/^o TOV eppiTTTav, "TToWa tov Ti/j,copovaav. 

IBovTai; TovTO o oyto? €Keivo<; o ep7]fjLiTi}<; 

Meyd\co<; e^apedrjKev, exXavcrev, eXvTTTjdrj, 
20 Kai elire Trpo? tov<; XpicrTiavov; Kat Trpo? tov TraTpMp')(7]v • 

'ir2? Xpi,(7Tiavo<; opOoBo^o<; ofivvo) cra<; Kai, Xeyoj, 

' Av Bwar) o 6eo<; Kai rj Bo^a tov v airotJTpai^o) ? ttji/ Avcnv, 
S TOV TTairav tov ayitoTaTov Kai et? 'oXov<s tov<; prjyaBci, 

BovXofi aveXdeiv <Ta)fiaTiK(o<; va tou? enrS) Ta ^Xeirco. 
25 Kai oXTTt^o) ei<; eXeo? XpiaTov va tov? •jrapaKivrjO'ci) 

Na eXOovv fie Ta ^ovcraaTa tov? eBco ? to fiepoi tovto 

Na e^yaXovv toii? XapaKrjvov^ eK tov XpiaTov tov Ta<f)ov. 

From the Egyptian Sultan's letter to the Byzantine ^iperor. Cantacuzenus, III, 94 

(A. D. 1348) ndvTOTe Tj /3a<TiXeia crov to OeXfj/ia avTr]<; va to ^rjTrj ano ttjv aovXTaviKTjv e^ovcriav 
fjLOV Kai aTTO TO oaTTTyriov fia<; to rjyiaa-fievov Kai 7r€(f>a)Tiafj,evov, Kai w? e'^ofiev irdcrav Bvva/j,iv va 
■jTXrjpa>iJ,ev Tt]v dyd-nrfv tj;? ^aaiXeia^ aov, Kai KadQ)<; evpicrKeTO twv Trpoyovtov t^? ^aaiX€ia<; aov 
jjieTO, Twv irpoyovcov t?;? a'ovXTaviKrj<; €^ovaia<; /xov, Kai KaOco^ eTrXrjpovTO »; ope^i<; twv ^aaiXeav 
Twi' Trpoyovwv t?;? /3ao"tXeta? a-ov atro t^? av6evTia<; /ia<;, Kai Tjv^apiffTovv fjia'i iruvTOTe eKeivoi Kai 
etreinrav et? ttiv ■>)yiaa'p,evr]v avXT\v fia<s Kai avveTvy)(aivav fia^, Kai owto)? TraXiv va evepyeTrJTai tj 


aydirr) rrj'; ^aat\eia<; aov Kac va liKrjpovTai rj ope^t,^ avrrj^ wrro T7]<; av6evTia<; fia<;. Kai, Biort 
aTreKOTTt] Koi efiaicpvvev 1] crvvrjdeia eKeivi], airea-raXr) 1) Jpaff}'] avTij air efia^ va avayvco<T0j) 
eiJL-rrpocrdev et? tov /xeyav jSaaCKea et? eiraivov Trj<; -Trporepa^ (j>iXiai Kao 619 TrapaKiVTjaiv twv 
^rjTTj/ji.a.Tcov, on iravTOTe iiera %aj0a9 va evai, -TreTrXijpa/Meva Kat "TreptcradTepa va yivcovTai, Kal to 
^X6ev a-TT 6(r«9 et? tov vXaTvafiov Trjg KoKoavvt]'; /la^ tov yXvKVTarov, va to Be)(^u>fj,eda fxe Trjv 
KaXoyvoijjiiav Ka6o}<s Ta eBe^afieda, Kao Ta>pa KaXa arro Ta xepta tov airoKpiaiaplov Ttji ^aa-iXeia<{ 
(TOV TOV apypvTO<; tov MavovifK, Kai TrapeXa^o/J^ev avra /Lterci €ipr}VT}<; kuc eyvcopia-afiev to eypacjxv 
aireao}, k. t. a.. 

From Joannes CanaNUS, p. 472 .4uto? Se oTav -n-Xrialov TJXOe ■7rpo<; ra? avva^ei'; tcov Mov- 
crovXfiavcov ave^orjae fj,eya PaaovX PaaovX Ma'^ovfiert] ! Kai yvfivwaa'} to ^/0o? Kal a>0riaa<; tov 
i-mrov Kal Kpa^a<; •7rpo<; to? avvTa^ei^ to AXa^^^ TayKpv pacrovX Ma'^ovfieTt], avvave^orja-av afia km 
Twv MovcTovXfiavcov Ta ttXtj^t;, Kai, fiera opfirj^ Kat Kpavyrji xai KpoTcov Kat opyavav koI fivpiav 
aXXav aXaXay p,aT(cv Kai, (TaXirtyycov e(f)9aaav et? Ta retT^?; tov KacxTpov airo t^9 SvXottoott?? eo)? 
Koi TTJij Xpvaia<; tijv avrijv Xeyco xat /Miav copav tj}? i^fiepa^ eKeivi]';. Kai, Trav TToXe/iiKov opyavov 
e(j>epov ava -^eipa^ Kai, I'jKovfi^Tjo'av et? Ta Tet'xr), edrjKav cTKaXa<;, ave^rjaav et? to Kaarpov, STpv- 
irovcrav tou? irvpyovi. Kai, ovSet? evpe6')]v 6 e/MiroBicra'; eKeivov; eK tov /j,eyi(TT0v (jio^ov Kal BeiXia<; 

oTTOta^ eXa^ov ot Pcofiaioi AXXoi Be erpvirova-av fie crvaTa'i tou? Trvpyovi;, aXXot eydXovaave 

fie T^oKov<; TO Ka<TTpov, aXXoi eica-y^av Ta? •KopTa'i tov e^a KaaTpov, Kai, irav ToXfj,rjpov ical avBpelov 
ol ao-f/Set? eTTOiovvTO tt/do? KaTairXrj^iv twv rj/xerepcov. 


§ 21. 

From the Conquest of Constantinoph hy the Turks (A. D. 1453), to the First Year of 

the Greek Revolution (A. D. 1821). 

After the fall of Constantinople, learning among the Greeks was confined chiefly to 
the clergy. The language of this period was nothing more than a continuation of that 
of the last epoch of the Byzantine period. 

The following list contains some of the authors of the Turkish period. It is un- 
necessary to inform the reader here that, with very few exceptions, they are beneath 

Modern Greek. 

'Eja/xayouijX rfwpyiXof, versifier 1498 'Id(t&)/3or Tpi^wXt/r, versifier 1528-|- 

2Te<pavos ^axf^TjKTjs AijfirjTpios Zjji/os, translator of the Bafra- 

Kava-TavTivos, author of a metrical per- chomyomachia 1529 ± 

formance entitled Aii^yTjirtf apaioTan) AeovapSos ^oprioi, versifier 1531 

'AnoKXaviov tov tv Tvpa 1500 Turcogroecia, an historical work 1550± 




'EfiitavovfiK rXvfdwof 
Ma^ifios Mapyovvwi 

NiKoXaor ArjfiriTplov, author of a poeiu en- 
titled Boa-KOTToiXa fj eilfi.op(j)rj 

'AyaTTios 6 K/jrjs 

'\pSpias TpaiXos, versifier 

Tewpytos Xoprdrfijt, author of an insipid 
tragedy entitled 'Epa>(f>i\r] 

Mardmos 6 Mvpalav (bishop of Myra in 

Georgius Godinus 
Georgius Scholarius 
Michael Ducas Nepos 
Chakocondyles or Chalcondyles 
Georgius Phrantzes 
Theodonis Gazes 
Georgius Trapezimtius 

159G 'hX/us MrjviaTrjs, sermons 

1G01± MeXirios 6 ' Adi]vai>, geography and eccle- 

siastical history 
1625 BtT^ivT^os 6 Kopvapos, author of EpaTonpt- 

1643-|- Tof, a poem not entirely destitute of 

1G47 merit 

Pijyas of BeXearlvos (the ancicnt Pherae), 
167G versifier 

NiKi;0dpor 6 GforoKijs 
1683 Evyeyios d BouXyapis 

Scholastic Greek. 


Constantinus Lascaris 

Arseniiis of Monembasia 

'AXe^avSpos 6 JilavpoKopbdros, author oi a 

work entitled TiepX KadijKovTmv {De 


Oe6(f>t\os 6 Kopvbahfvs 







§ 22. 

It is often asserted that modem Greek is identical with ancient Greek, mutatis 

mutandis.^^ This assertion is usually made by those who are acquainted with the 

spoken and written language of the present day, but are not deeply versed in ancient 

Greek. On the other hand, those who have read the earlier Greek authors, but are 

^^ We may be allowed to state here that, in the latter part of the eighteenth century, Ilgen, of the Univer- 
sity of Jena, in his preface to the Homeric Hymns, maintained that the popular modem Greek was the same 
as the language of the rustics of ancient Greece, and fortified his position by instancing such forms as SS, Kp'i, 
SK^i, Tp6(j)t, Kapr], ?X ; just as if these words belonged to the Romaic. Athanasios Khrist6pulo.s, a modern Greek 
poet of considerable merit, confounding, it would seem, the iEolians and Dorians with Ilgen's rustics, asserted 
that the modern language was neither more nor less than a slight modification of the ancient iEolic and Doric. 
And in the early part of the present century he published a gi-ammar entitled rpappaTiKfj t^? AloXoSapiKijt, ijroL 
TTjs opiKovnivT)! Tapivns rav 'EXK^vav yXoxraas. Coray modified the German professor's assertion by asserting 
that the popular dialect of the first four centuries of the Christian era was essentially the same as that of the 
twelfth century, which was essentially modern Greek. (Corat's Atakta, Vol. II, tff seq.) 

We have already given specimens of the popular dialect of the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries (§ 16). 
As to Ilgen's rustics, Philostratus informs us that, in his time, that is, in the third century, the inhabitants of 
the interior of Attica spoke purer Greek than those who resided in the capital. Philostr. Vit. Soph. 2, 1, 7 

'H jxctroyeia, ecprj, t^s 'Attik?)! ayaBov StSao-KaXfTov avhp\ ^ovXapeva BiaXiyecrdai, K. T. X. Ibid. 2, 31 AlXtavos 6e Pu- 
Haiot piv rjv, ijTTUt^e Si Sicnep ol ev rfi pcdoyda ^AOrjvaioi.. 


ignorant of the language of the later periods, affirm unhesitatingly that what is com- 
monly called modern Greek is a horrible jargon, differing from ancient Greek in every 
particular except orthography. This conflict of opinions naturally gives rise to the 
following question : What is the relation which modern Greek bears to ancient 
Greek 1 

If we would inquire into this relation, Ave must begin with observing that the 
identity of two languages necessarily implies identity of sound, of inflection, of mean- 
ing, of syntax, of phraseology, of accent, of rhythm, of history, and, lastlj^ of orthog- 
raphy. This being premised, we proceed to consider each one of these particulars 
with reference to ancient Greek and modern Greek. 

1. Sound or Pronunciation. The modern pronunciation is in many respects different 
from the ancient. Thus, 

(a) The vowels H and T, which originally represented two different sounds, are now 
each pronounced like I ; as ktjto^, Tidr]ju,i, -^frvx^v, Kv^ia, sounded ^/to?, ridi/zi, -^txh kI/mu. 

(b) The classical diphthongs are now monophthongs ; except AT, ET, HT, SIT, in 
which the T has the power of B or $ ; as avptov, ev6v<;, rjiixofit]^, b)VT6<:, pronounced 

a^piov, e^Oi^, c(j)xo/it.v, o<firo<;. 

(c) All the modern vowel-sounds are isochronous ; that is, no distinction is made 
between long and short. 

(d) The rough breathing, in ancient Greek, was strong enough to cause the smooth 
mute that came immediately after it to be changed into its corresponding aspirate. In 
modern Greek it is equivalent to the smooth breathing; as inre'p, e^co, pronounced 
lirep, e^o. Here, however, the modern language luay be said to coincide with the 
Asiatic iEolic. 

(e) When a consonant was doubled in pronunciation, it was doubled also in writing. 
In modern Greek, when a consonant is doubled in writing, only the first one is 
sounded ; as acpdWa, aCppoia, pronounced acpdxo, alpia. 

Were the Greeks of the present day to adopt the practice of spelling their words 
in the simplest manner, as they pronounce them, there would be something like ocular 
demonstration of the departure of the modern pronunciation from the ancient standard. 
In order to enable the reader to see at a glance the difference between the two systems, 
we subjoin here the beginning of the Gospel of Mark written according to the 
modern system of pronunciation, side by side with the original. 

^Ap-)(i] Tou €vajye\lou ^hicrov Xpiarov vlov ■^PX'' ''""" e/SayyeXtoi; Iiaou Xpicrrov lov 

Tov deov, (u? jeypaTTTai ev rot? 7rpo<f)i']Taii;, rov Oeov, 09 yeypaTrre ev T(9 •7vpo(j)iTe<;, 
'IBov eyo) uTTOdTeWo} rov wyyeKov jmov irpo IBov ejo cnroffTeXo tov ayyekov fiov irpo 


Trpoa-coTTOV aov, 09 KaraaKevavei rrjv oBov aov Trpoaovov aov, 09 Karaa-Ke^affC tIv oBov aov 

e/MTrpocrOeu aov. ^covrj ^oSivTO'i ev tt] epTjfjLrp, efj,7rpoa6ev aov. $ow ^o6ino<s ev rl eplfio, 

eToi/xaaare ti]v oSov Kvpiov, evdeia^ Trotetre eri/xaaaTe ti.v oSov Kipiov, e(f>dia<; "TriiTe 

Ta9 rpi/Sovi avTov. Eyevero Ia)avvr]<; ^uttti- ras Tpi/Sovi a(j)Tov. EjeveTO loavK /SaTTTi- 

^cov ev Tji epT]ii(o km Ktjpvaaav ^aTrria/jia fie- ^ov ev re epi/io k€ Kipiaov /Bdiniafia fie- 

ravoia<;. Tavi,a<;. 

2. Inflection. The modern case-endings and personal endings, as far as tbey go, 
are fundamentally the same as the ancient. Thus, Xe'yeTai, pronounced Xe'yere, differs 
from the later Bocotic Xeyerr] chiefly in the quantity of the last syllable. But in the 
inflection of nouns, adjectives, and verbs, the modern language has undergone the 
following changes : 

(a) The dual nuniher has disappeared ; the plural supplying its place, as in Latin 
and in English. 

(b) Masculines and feminines of the ancient third declension are generally inflected 
after the analogy of the first ; as, ancient 6 ye'pcov, rov yepovTo<;, modern yepovrw;, tov 
yipovra : ancient ^ ywT^, rrj^ yvvatKo<;, modem r) ywaiKa, T^9 yvvaixa^. 

(c) The modern language has no common gender. Further, all adjectives in OX have 
three endings ; as rjav^o^, ^av^v, ^]av)(ov or ^jav^o. 

(d) The modern j^ossessive, reflective, and relative pronouns are periphrastic ; as tSt«:o'9 
ixov or eBiKo'i /MOV, for e/im, my, mine ; rov iavrov /jlov, for ep,avrov, of myself ; 6 oTToto?, for 
o?, who, which. 

(e) The modern future, i)erfect, and pluperfect are periphrastic ; as 6a jpd-^p-rj';, for 

ypdylrei'i ; e^^o) ypdyjrei, for yeypacpa ; el'^a ypdyjrei, for iyeypd(f>eiv. 

(f ) The modern third j>erso7i imperative is periphrastic, as in English ; thus, h ypd'^, 
for ypa^dru), let him write. 

(g) The modern language has no middle voice ; the passive supplying its place ; as 

€vi<l)6r]V, e)(^pia6i]V, for the ancient eviyfrd/j,r]v, i'^ptadfiTjv : da vi(f)6ai, 0a ■)(piaOco, for vi,-\{rofiai, 

(h) It has no optative mood ; its place being supplied by the indicative and sub- 
junctive ; as El-jrev on r]6e\ev e\0et, or on 6d eXdj), for the ancient Elrrev on eXevaoiro. 

(i) It has no infinitive mood ; its place being supplied by the subjunctive with vd 
(iVa), or by the indicative with on, ; as QeX<o va fiddo), for ©eXto iiadeiv, I wish to learn ; 
Aeyco on e^a Ihel, for ^ripiX eapaKevai, I say that I have seen. 

Except the infinitive after the auxiliary verbs OeXta and e;\;a) ; as 6eXui <j)dyei, elxa 
^dyu. Except also the infinitive with the article ; as to Xeyeiv, ro exeiv. 

(j) lis, participle active is indeclinable; as Xeyovras, ypd(f)ovTa<;, S/Soz^ra?. 


(k) Its perfect participle passive has no augment whatever ; as uyaTrr}H£vo<;, jpafifievo';, 

aKOvpiacTfievo'i, Kajxaiixevo'i. 

(1) With the exception of el/xat (the middle of elfii), to he, it has no verbs in /xt. 

3. Meaning. As a general rule, the modern meanings do not belong to the ancient 
language, although they are for the most part regularly developed from it. Thus, 
the modem ■>] dyeXaSa, cow, presupposes rj dyeXd'i, belonging to a herd, formed from dyeXr], 
herd, after the analogy of (pop/Sd? from ^op^ri. 

It may be observed here, that the ancient diminutives have, in modern Greek, taken 
the- place of their primitives. Thus, the ancient ttmBIov, little child, has become -n-aiScv 
or iraiBl, child, hoi/, which in ancient Greek is Trat?. 

4. Syntax. In general, the modern language, in its syntax, is analytic, not synthetic; 
of course, essentially different from the ancient. T^hus, the relations, which in ancient 
Greek are denoted by the genitive and dative, are, in modern Greek, generally ex- 
pressed by the accusative with prepositions. Further, all the modern prepositions take 
the accusative ; as ^Avo tw tottov /xa<!, From our place or country. 

5. Phraseology. In this also the modern language is widely different from the 

6. Accent. In general, the modern accent coincides with the ancient ; as dv6pw7ro<;, 
d^i.o<i, ttotL But it must be observed here that, as quantity is not recognized in modern 
Greek, a proparoxytone may end in a syllable which in ancient Greek would be 
regarded as long ; as 6 MTroTcrap?;?, tov MTroTo-apr] : ■>) rja-vxv^ V a^ia.} toO a^iov. 

Further, in modern Greek, the circumflex is not distinguished from the acute ; as 

TO TTpdyixd fiov, pronoUUCed Toirpajixafiov, 

7. Rhythm. The modern rhythm depends not on quantity, as in ancient Greek, but 
on accent, as m English, and other modern languages. When therefore ancient Greek 
poetry is read after the modern method, it does not differ from prose, except when the 
word-accent comes at regular intervals, w^hich is not often the case. The ancient 
rhythm, then, may be said to be entirely lost. 

8. History. The reader of the preceding pages must have observed that, although 
the Greek language passed through a number of stages, it never lost its consciousness ; 
that is, it was never disintegrated. Which being admitted, modern Greek may be 
regarded as a continuation of ancient Greek. 

9. Orthography. In this respect, modern Greek may be said to be identical with 
ancient Greek. And we must add that this identity is the source to which many of 
the erroneous views relative to the modern language are to be traced. 



§ 23. 

The Persian words occurriBg in ancient Greek ^' express things peculiar to the Per- 
sians. Such are ayyapo<;, ava^vpiBe<;, apra^rj, acrTdvBrj(;, jci^a, KiBapK, Kvp^aaia, Trapaa-dyyrji;, 
cravvuKpa, crapa^apa, craTpaTrr]<;, c!-)(oivo<i, ridpa. In Byzantine Greek we have ^aBoap, 
^arpiKiov, KU^dBiv, r^ovKaviffTrjpiov. 


§ 24. 

The Jews after the dispersion generally adopted the languages of the gentiles among 
whom they resided.™ A Jew whose native language was the Greek was called a 
Hellenist^ The Jews of Alexandria used the Macedonian- Attic of that city, that is, the 
Attic as modified by the Macedonians. And as the original Scriptures were no longer 
understood by the great mass, it became necessary to translate them into that language. 
This is the celebrated Septuagint version of the Old Testament. According to the 
received opinion, it was made in the reign of Ptolemy Philadelphus."" Philon however 
intimates that this applies only to the Law, that is, the PentateiichP If so, the other 
books must have been translated subsequently to the time of that king.^' Of the dates 
of the Apocrypha of the Old Testament nothing positive can be affirmed, except that 
most of them, if not all, were written before the commencement of the Christian era, 

^' AtheN. 3, 94 Kal yap irapa Tois apxaioi^ TroirjToii kui a-vyypacjjeviri toIs (K^obpa iWrjvl^ova-iv ecrrtv evpuv Kai 
TLepaiRCL ovopara Ktipeva 8ia Tt]v TJjr ;^p^(j£us trvvrjQeiav, ws Tovs Trapacrdyyas Ka\ tovs dcrTavSas koi tovs ayyapovs Kal Ttji/ 
(Txoivov ri Tov (Txoivov. 11, 98 ^ aw aK pa . . . . (Knupd (j)T](TiU elvai ovTois KaXoipevov • eari Be Gepo'iKov. 

'** Compare NT. Act. 2, 8 Kul iras ijpus aKoiopev iKacrros rfj iSi'a SiaXeKra fjpav iv ,7 iyfPvfjBrjpep, TIdpBot Ka\ 
M^Soi Kal 'EXa/ntrat Kal ol KOTOiKovvTes MeaoTTOTapiav, 'lovSalap re Kal KaTriraSoKiav, IIovTov Kal t^» 'Aa-tav, ^pvyiav re 
Kal IlapfpvXlav, AiyvTTTOv Kal Ta piprj T^9 Aifivrfs ttjs Kara Kvprjvriv, Kal ol eTnSrjpovvTes Papaloi lovSatoi re Kal Trpoaij- 
XuToi, KprjTii Kal "Apa^fS aKoiopev \aKovvTu>v avTwv Tair ^/iCTepais yXaxrcratr to peya\(ia ToO 6eov ; 

"' NT. Act. G, 1 'Eyevero yoyyva-pos rS>v 'EXXijwotuv npos tovs 'E^palovs- 9, "29 Svi'efijTei Trpos Toi/s 'EXXi/rioTdt. 
CdeYS. IX, HID 'EWrjviaTas 8c otpai KaXelv Toij eXXtj^htti <^6eyyop(vovs ■ ovTOi yap ekX-qvia-TL bieKcyovTO 'E/Spaioi 

" Joseph. Ant. Prooem. 3. Ibid. 12, 2, 2 seq. JnsT. Cohort. 13. Trypli. 68. 124. Iren. 3, 21, 2. 
Clem. Alex. 409, 28. 

'' Philon. II, 138. 

'^ The Wisdom of Sirach was translated during the reign of Ptolemy Euergetes. Sept. Sir. Prol. 


but after the death of Alexander the Great. Their Hebrew phraseology proves them 
to have proceeded from Jewish Hellenists. 

The disciples of the Great Teacher propagated his religion in Greek, that is, in 
the Macedonian- Attic of Western Asia and of Egypt, as spoken by Jews of limited 
education. The Greek is the original of all the books of the New Testament, with 
the exception of the Gospel of Matthew. But as there was a great gulf between 
Christian ideas and the religion of the Greeks, the writers were not unfrequently 
obliged to give new meanings to old words and expressions. Further, their diction is, 
in a manner, based upon that of the Septuagint. It is hardly necessary to observe 
here that the style of the sacred books of the Christians was regarded as contemptible 
by mere verbal critics.^^ 

The Hebraisms occurring in the Septuagint and New Testament, and in Byzantine 
Greek, may be divided into four classes. 

First. Hebrew words in Greek letters without any further change ; as 'iv, Kop^av, 
•jratrya, pa^^v, (f)aaeK. 

Second. Hebrew words with Greek endings and accents; as a/3yS5?, cl^pa, diip,a<s, 
^uTO'i, ^va<To<;, yetco/aa?, Kci/So?, Kop^ava^, Kopo'i, fiaficova^. 

Third. Hebrew words slightly modified ; as Ki/3ovpi,ov, a-ucXo'?, a coin. 

Fourth. Hebrew idioms; as Iloiria-a o-e el? e^t/o? iie^a. Kal eye vera ore ereXea-ev 
6 Ii](Tov<; iravraf; tou? Xoyov; tovtov;, elire roi? fiaOr]Tal<; avTov. 

With regard to Hebrew proper names, in the Septuagint they are generally inde- 
clinable ; as 'ABdfi, Kdiu, "A^eX, Syd, iViSe. In the New Testament, they are commonly 
declined ; as 'IdKwl3o<;, BapOoXo/xam, 'Ia)dvvr}<;, 'Itjo-ov?, Kti^u?, Xov^d?. In Josephus they 
are regularly declined ; as "ABap.o';, Kai:<i, "A/SeXo?, X'nOo'i, Nweog. 

The following table contains the names of the Hebrew letters written in Greek 
characters. (See Sept. Qprfvoi 'lepe/xiov, and Orig. Hexapla.) 
K, 'AXe(f>. In power it corresponds to the Greek smooth breathing ; as 'ABd/x, 

3, Bv6 — B, B^jra. 
J, Pt/xeX, r I fiX — r, Fafi/xa. 

'5 Orig. IV, 93 C 'OarpaKtvaiv di (TKevmv Trjs cii-eXoCy Koi fVKaratjjpovfiTov nap' "EXXj/o-t Xi^cas rav ypa<j}av aKrjBas 
{mep^oX^s Sviidpeas tov 6eov ip.^aivopivrjs, on i'o-p^uo-e ra t;";? aKrjOelas pvcnrjpia Ka\ 17 Svvapis twv Xeyophav ovk 
epLTToSt^opiVT] xmo ttjs euTfXoCs cjipda-eas (pdda-ai etor nepdrav y^r, k. t. X. LaCTANT. Instlt. G, 21 Inde homines 
litterati quum ad dei religionem accesserint, si non fuerint ob aliqiio perito doctore fundati, minus crcdunt. 
Adsueti enim dulcibus et politis sive orationibus, sive carminibus, divinarum litterarum simplicem commu- 
nemque sermonem pro sordido aspernantur. 


1, Aa\e6, Ae\6 — J, /JeXra. 

n, 'H — E, El. In power it corresponds to the Greek rough breathing. 

^, Ovav — F, Fav, Bav, Vati, or Aiyajiiia. After A, E, fl, it is changed into its cor- 
responding vowel T ; as 'Ha-av, Avvdv, Aevt, Nivevij, 'lavdv. The proper name Aav'iS, 
David, is written also with a B, thus AajSlS. The latter form, however, appears only 
in the New Testament, with AavtS as a various reading (compare the Latin V below). 

r, Z aiv, Z ai — Z, Zyra ; as Zaxapla'i, Zopo^ctjSeX. The proper name "E^pa<; is written 
also "EffBpa<;, after the analogy of the ^olic dialect. 

n, H6 — H, ^Hra. It is represented by X, and sometimes by the smooth breathing ; as 
Xappdv, Xcifi, Pa^^X, Aep/Mwv, Xa/Bcop or A^mp, Tewv. 

JD, TtjO — 0, Qrira. Regularly represented by T ; as 'Apapdr. 

*, I (oB , I a> 9 — I, 'Iwra ; as 'lovBa'i, ^Iuko)^. 

D, X a(p — K, X, KaTTTra, XI. 

7, yla/teS, Aa^B — A, Ad/i^Ba, Ad0Ba. 

a Mvfi — M, Mv. 

J, Nvv — N, NO. 

X*, A IV — 0, Ov. It is represented by the smooth breathing, and sometimes by P ; as 
'A/j.p,wv, Fa^a, Tofxoppa, Tai^aX. 

fl, $ 9? i7, $, Jit, $t. 

if, Ta-aBt], SaB')} — S ; as MeX'x^tffeBeK, Xmv, ^a^awd. Its Semitic sound {T'S) is 

inadmissible in Greek, 
p, K(o(^ — Q, Qdinra or Kdmra. It is represented by K; as 'Iuku)^, Kd0o<;. 

"^. P '? X ? , pv: — P, P^. 

JJ', Xa- ev , X ev — S, Xdv. It is represented by Xlj^t-a ; as Safiov^X, Xap.'^div, 'lanariX. 

Its Semitic sound (SH) cannot be expressed in Greek letters, 
n, Tav, eav — T, O, Tav, O^ra. 

§ 25. 

The language of the Arabs made no impression upon the Greek. The few Arabic 
words found in Byzantine writers express objects and titles peculiar to the Arabs. See 

d^Biov, dfiep, djj.epanvovvri';, dfirjpdXr]';, djMrfpa'j, KaBri<i, naiTrj^, Kap^dviov, KapT^ijxa.'i, Kovpav, 
fiajia-Bt-ov, (f)dpa<;, (fjaplov, x'^XKpd';. See also ayjovptov, cravBv^, 'xavBa^. 



§ 26. 

The Kelts (TaXaTab) under Brennus made an irruption into Greece in the year two 
hundred seventy-nine before Christ."'' A portion of them crossed the Bosporus and 
finally settled in a part of Phrygia, which from that circumstance received the appella- 
tion of Galatkt. And because they were intermixed with Greeks, they were called also 
Gallor/raeci. The -leading language of this country was the Greek, but its Keltic 
inhabitants retained their original language, at least as late as the time of Saint Jerome, 
who states that it was essentially the same as that of the Treviri.'^ 

The few Keltic words which occur in later and Byzantine authors must be regarded 
as having been introduced chiefly through the medium of the Latin, inasmuch as the 
stay of the Kelts in Greece was too short to exert any influence upon its language. 

See ^paicai, yaiCTO'i or 'ya'iaa, Ka^aWrj^, KapToKafiO';, Kaprafiepa, ov€pTpayo<;, aaTrwv, iu the 



§ 27. 

The Latin was the official language of the Koman empire. The judge must be 
addressed in Latin, and judgment must be pronounced in Latin, not only in Rome, but 
also in all the conquered countries. Greece, after it Avas reduced to a Roman province, 
formed no exception to this rule. A Greek could address a Roman magistrate only 
through an interpreter.'^ A public officer unacquainted with Latin, however >vell 

" PoLYB. 9, 35, 4. Paus. 1, 3, 5 seq. 10, 19, 4 seq. 

" HiERON. IV, 255 fin. Unum est quod inferimus, et proinissum in exordio rcddimus, Galatas, excepto 
sennone GriBCO, quo omnis Oriens loquitur, propriam linguam eamdem pene liabere quam Treviros, nee referrc 
si aliqua exinde corruperint ; quum et Apliri Phoenicum linguae nonnuUa ex parte mutaverint, et ipsa 
Latinitas ct regionibus quotidie mutetur et tempore. 

'^ Valer. Max. 2, 2, 2 Illud quoque magna cum perseverantia custodiebant [magistratus prisci] ne Graecis 
unquam, nisi Latine responsa davent. Quinetiam ipsa linguae volubilitatc, qua plurimum valent, excussa, per 
interpretem loqui cogebant, non in urbe f antum nostra, sed etiam in Graecia et Asia : quo scilicet Latinae 
vocis honos per omnes gentes venerabilior diffunderetur. Sueton. Tiber. 71 Sermone Graeco, quamquam 
alias promptus et facilis, non tamen usquequaque usus est. Dion Cass. 860, 51 Koi iKorovTapxav [yKrjvitTTX iv 

ra cvvedpia fiapTvp^aai tl ede\jja-avTos, ovk r/veirxfTO • Ka'mep jroXXay filv SUas iv ttj StaXtxra Tairt] Ka\ (Kci Xeyopivas 
aKoiau, TroXXa 8e Koi avTos iirtpuiTav. Ltd. 177 'Exeii'os yap \_6 ^airnfios^ aTixpvs Bo6(VTas Tiva: Bijdev Pa/ivXa ttot( 
narplois p7]pa(n.v avacpepeL Toiis dva(j)avS6v wpoXeyovTas tote Vapaiovt rrju ru^'Ji' aTroXeii^ftf, orav avTol t^s narplov 0<iU'^s 


qualified he might be in other respects, Avas liable to be cashiered, and even dis- 

The language of a conquered people is usually more or less affected by that of their 
masters. During the Romau period a number of Latin words and idioms crept into 
the language of Greece ; but it must be remembered that the educated always regarded 
them as barbarisms.^ As to the Greeks of Sicily and Italy, they in the course of time 
adopted the language of Rome.^' 

It may be stated here that it was not an uncommon thing for Greeks to assume 
Roman names ; as, AlXio'; ' ApiaTelB7}<;, Aelius Aristeides ; ^xd^io's ^i\6crrpaTo<}, Flavius 

§ 28. 

Constantino's vernacular language was the Latin. The language of his attendants 
and military officers, and also of the Roman noble families who followed him to 
Byzantium, was the same.^' In short, the Latin was the court language, which 
privilege it continued to enjoy some time after the death of that emperor. It was 
now taught publicly in the new capital, and it would seem that a Greek of liberal 
education was expected to be more or less acquainted with it.^' 

iitiKaBavrai. 261 No/ios ap)^a'ios rjv rtavra jiiv Ta oiraxrovv wparrofieva irapii rots endpxois., Ta)(a 8e Kai rais uKKais twv 
apx'^", T^s '\TcikSiv iK<p<i>vr\<r6ai pr)fi.a<Tiv • ov irapa^adcvros, i>s elpriTui (ov yap oXXojj), ra r^s cXaTTii(rc<as irpovfiaivf. 
220 ndiTfs p€U dfiKadev oi rrapa ttj Trore rrpaiT;/ tS)V ap^av ^or]6ovPTfs Tois Tpl)(ovai trKpiviois .... i^i'Kapnov TraiSelas, 
nepl 6e tijv Pm/iaiav (j)a>vrjv to irXeov fx^^" (TnoiSa^ov • p^pticiSTjs yap t/v avTo'is Kara TuvayKa'iov, 

" SuETON. Claud. IG Splendidum virum, Graeciiieque provinciae principem, verum Latiiii sermonis igna- 
rum, non modo albo judicum erasit, sed etiam in peregi-initatem redegit. 

'" TaTIAN. Adv. Grace. 1 Bap^apiKali T€ (j>ava7s icrd' ore Karaxp^pfoi a-vp(j>vpSr)v iiptov TTfWOirjKaTe Tiji' SiaXfKTov. 
LiUCIAN. Quomod. Hist. Scrib. 15 'O yap aiiros oJroj a-vyypacfxvs ttoXXo twc oTrXwi' Kal tov pijxavr^pimav, o>s Vapa'ioi 

aira ovoud^ovcriv, ovTtos aveypa'^e. Athen. 3, 94 'Eiri tovtois Xcx^ficrii' 6 Kwou/cXof TrifTx ^rrjae 5 1 k 6 kt av 

Ilaos ov 6 OiXTTtavAs (rx^TXiamts Ka\ riyj^as rij x^'P' ''o npocTKecpoKatov ((pi] • Me'^pi vroVf l3apl3api^ovTes oi jraufcr^f ; 

61 Liv. 40, 42 Cumanis eo anno petentibus pcrmissum lit publicc Latine loquerentur, et praeconibus 
Latine vendendi jus esset. Ltd. 262 Ta St Trcpl tIjv 'Evpairriv TrpaTTop-eva iravra rtju dpxaioTTjra 8i((pv\a^ev i^ 
dvayicr]! Sta to rois avTTJg oiK^Topas, Kal nep "EWrjvas cK Tov TrXeiovos ovras, rfj Ta>v 'iTaKav <j}6eyy((r6ai ^a>vj, KOi 

pdXia-ra rovs SqpoatevovTas. Here E i p a it t] means StcUy and Italy (compare Id. 349). 

62 Philostr. ApoU. Epist. p. 407. 

^' Soz. 2, 3, p. 47 'E?rei 8e Toiis airoxdovas oix tKavois cmpicrfv no'KiTas tm peyidei rrjs iroXeai; pfyiaras ohtas ava 
Taj dyvihi oTTOpdSrjv olxoSopTja-as avdpas cV Xoyw cvv Toij otKeioir SfcnroTas Troirjo-as «' TovToir KaTWKiuf ■ Tovr pev eK rrjs 
rrpea-^vripas Pa)pr]s, rovs S' e| crepav i6va>v ptTaKoKea-dpevos. Zos. 97 KaTraKevdiras §£ oiKi'af Tia\ tcov ex t^j yepov- 
alas aKoXoiidfjaaa-tv aira SimXfcrc noKfpov ouSeya KaTwpdioKas. TheOPH. 34 *Hi/ Ka'i (fyiKoTtpas Seipdpevos oixois 
■n-ept<j>avc(Tt rovs drro Pm/x>)9 d^ioXoyovs p(T(iKi(T€, k. t. X. CODIN. 20 OiXav 8e 6 peyas Kava-TavT'ims oiKrjcrai Tr)V iroKiv 
avTov, paXicrra 6e roiis Fapalovs eir to Bv^dpnov, k. t. X. 

6* Compare SoCR. 5, 25 TpappaTinos ns ovopart Eiiyimos PapaUois jratSeiav Xoyovs. APOPHTH. Arson. 6 


In the reigu of Justinian®" the Latin began to disappear from the East, and con- 
sequently it was found necessary to translate the laws of the empire into Greek.^ 
After the close of the sixth century it retreated from Greek ground. Even the 
descendants of the Romans who had settled within the Byzantine emperor's domain 
adopted the Greek.®'^ The knowledge of it was now confined to a few scholars.® And 
in the tenth century the only remnants of the language of Home were certain sentences 
chanted on stated occasions.'^'-' If, therefore, a word of Latin origin is found for the 
first time in a Greek author who wrote during or after the second epoch of the Byzan- 
tine period, we may safely assume that it was introduced before the commencement 
of that epoch ; unless the contrary is satisfactorily shown. The same remark applies 
to words of this description occurring only in modern Greek ; as Kovvia, Xovkuvikov. 

'Aj3j3a 'Apaivif, TTioj TO(TavTt]i> Traldevatv I'wfidiKrjV Kal 'EXXijwkiji/ imarTaiievos tovtov run dypoiKov irepl rav adv 'Koyitriiav 
f paras ; 

*' This emperor regartled the Latin as liis motlicr-tongue. Novell. 13 Prooem. 'H fieV yap nuTpios ij^uv 

(jxcvfi praefectOS vigilum airovf eVuXftrf. 140, 1 Am Trjs 'EWrjviSos (p0vrjs ra? Upas ^IfiXovs dvayivwa-Kfiu 
Tols cvvtov(7tv^ Tj Kal Tijs TTaTplov Tv)(iiV \TT]s 'iraX^ff Tavrris <^a/iei'). 

'^ BlASTAE. Pl'aef. fin. Ov p))v dWti kuX XanviKfi Xe|ir Ka\ (j>pd(ns fio-e'ri Toiis vcJuouf Kpiirrovaa . . . .'O 8i 
■nepiuivvpos iv ^acriKdaiv 'lovcmvtaviis .... npos Tr/v 'EXXi/wkiji' tu tc tu>v KaSUav Kal twv biykoTav ptTuliifiKrjKe 

" PORPH. Them. 1.3 T>)>/ Trdrptoi/ Kal PoifiaiKiiv yXarrav uTTofiaXuvTes. LuiTPRAND. p. 365 ConstaDtinum 

Romanum imperatorem cum Romana militia hue vcnisse ae civitatem istam suo ex nomine condidisse certo 
scimus; sed quia linguam, mores, vestesque mutastis, putavit sanctissimus papa ita vobis displicere Ro- 
manoram nomen sicut vestem. 

*' Compare Const. Ill, 1017 A TpajijiaTiKhs PioiiaUds, the patriarch's Latin secretary. 1017 D oCy kuI 

IJi,tTe<j)paa'a Poj/xaVcrTl (K tov avTov (IXrjrapiov. 

When Peti-us was bishop of Antioch (in the eleventh century), no person could be found in that city 
capable of translating Latin into Greek. Pete. Ant. IGl C 'AneareiXa Kal to ta-ov r^r Trpbs ipi trra- 

Xeiarjs dvTi,ypa(j)^t ToC paKaplrov ndira Puipa'iKois ivi7(a-r)pao-pivov ypdppa<Tiv • ov yap fjSvprjBTjpev riva fvpdv bvvd- 
pei/ov TTpos uKplfieiav els Trjv 'EXXuSa Tavrrju piTadetmi. rpavfiv : addrcsscd to Michael Ccrularius, bishop of 

" PoRPH. Cer. 3G9 seq. Els ra XpioroG ycwu. Ae. Maple. Bfpyrive. Ndrouf. eV. Mdyia. 8(opievT(Koip fioinepa. 

Kp[<rrovs. Ae'ovs. Ndcrrep. Kovp. o'eplier. rjpnepiovp. Bfcrpovp. nep povKTOvadwos. ir. Bdi/of. 

Elf Til "taJra. 'ladmes iv 'lopddve. Banrl^aT. iioprjvovp. aeKoivdovp. tWovp. fiuKar Se re ^6\o [/3ajrT«fd/)tJ. 

Tfl (iym Kal pcydXjj KvpiaKjj ttjs 'AvauTacreas. Kovp KpovKrj(pt^ovs i(TT ir (tckovKtovs (t rip^ia hifppe. (rovppi^iT. 

El's tSiv aylav IIivTrjKO(TT^v. KovppavSalilT. airr^piTovp, trdKTovp. (Toinfp Toios dn6(TToKos. 

El's rrju MeTapup(f)aaw. KoiiK Tpuvf(j)iyyovpdTovs tor Iv pwvrep. 

Wc have given these sentences as they appear in the Bonn edition of Porphyrogenitus. In the orthography 
of the Roman period they would have been written thus (the accents are ours) : 


§ 29. 

The Latinisms of the Greek language may be divided into four classes : 
First. Latin words with Greek terminations and accents ; as dSiovTcop, aZnlwv, uk- 
Keirrov, ^ap^aro<;, ^fjKov, ^ovKKa, jpaSo<;, SiKTaraip, So/teo-rt/co?, Soi/f, ijBiktov, ivBtKTiwv, kqWu, 
KevTvpiav or KevTovpicov, Krjvao'i, Kov^LKOvkapio'i, K0uaT(oBt,a, oer-TriTiov, TrpaiToipiov, 'TTpalcpeKTO';. 

Second. Latin Avords slightly modified ; as ayeara or ayeo-ra or aicea-ffa, dKKnn^aio<!, 
dvTiKrivcreop or avTeK^vcrcop, ^epya, Kep^iKapiov, \evTtov, ar)fj,iKiv6iov. It must be observed 

here that the Greeks not unfrequently modified the pronunciation, and consequently 
the spelling, of Latin proper names ; as AevKto^, AevKoWo<;, IIoTrXto?, for Lucius (Aovkio<!), 
Lucidlus (^AovKovXKo^), Publlus (IIov^io^). 

Third. Latin formative endings appended to Greek roots ; as dvay\v^dpio<;, aTroOt]- 
Kapio<i, d-rroaTac7iapi,o^, ap'X^ce^Bo/iahapio';, ^aaTayapio<;, Bevrepapto';, Bo'^et,apio<;, evToXiKapio<! : 
dWaydraip, /BiyXarcop, oyfriKUTtop : ap-^0VT6irov\o<;, av0evTO7rov\o<;, Ta^pirfkoirovKo';, KO/x'yjTd- 
TTOi^Xo? : ^or)0ovpa, Kkeiaovpa : ireTpovXa, iropTovka : a/j.vyBa\aTo<;, yefiaTO<;, iiovaTaKaTO<s '. 

Fourth. Latin idioms ; as To iKavhi' Xa^elv, Satis accipere. To iKavov Troiija-ai, Satis 
facere, or satisfacere. 

§ 30. 
.^ Greek Mode oftvriting Latin Words. 


A is represented by A ; Agrijrpa, 'AypiTnra';. 

E short — £ ; Decius, JeKio^, acceptum, aKKeirrov. 

Eij TO XpiuTov yivva. A^ Mapi'a ovipyive (or jSipyivc) vaTovs, It jiayi d/3 opuint kovji fiuvvipilBovs aSapavr (De 
Maria Virgine ndtus, et magi ab oriente cum munerihus adorant). 

XplcTTOvs Seovs vaarep (voarep ?) Kavaipover (or Kavaip^cr) Ipnipiovfi oieiTTpovp. (or jiea-Tpovp) Trip ^ouXrajs Swas 
fT ^6u<os {Christ lis deus noster conservet imperiiim vestrum per midtos annos et honos). 

Eij TO iara. 'icodvi'rjs Iv lopSdi/e ^anri^aT Bopivovp, (T€Kovv8ovp iXXou/i ovokot (or /SoKai-), A^ rrj oioXu (or jSoXoi) 
ffanTiC^dpi (Joannes in Jordane baptizat dominum, secundum ilium vocat, De te volo laptizari). 

Trj dyia Kol peydXij KvpiaKrj Trjs Avao'Taa^as. Koiifi KpovKitpl^ovs tar It {t^itovKtovs It T^prta BU pecrovppi^iT ( Oum 
crucijixus est ct sepultus et tertia die rcsurrexit) . 

Ely TT)V dylav IleiiTi]KO(TTt]U. Koiifj pavSdoviT (or /iavSajSir) <T7ripi,Tovp, cavKTOvp (or cayKTOvp) (TOVTrep Tovit>i drrocToXus 

{Gum mandavit spiritum sanctum super tuos apostolos). 

El's Trjv MfTO/idp^ucrii/. Koii/i Tpav(r(piyovpdTovs far Iv povTf {Cum iransfiguratus est i?i monte). 


E long — H ; AurcUus, AvpriKio<i, secretmn, a-riKpr^Tov, cdictum, ^jSiktov. After the dis- 
appearance of quantity, E long was represented by E ; XeyaTo<;, aeKperov, cScktov. 

I — I ; Priscus, IIpiaKo<s, Julius, ^lovXio^, 2)iscina, viaKiv^. 

O short — O ; Commodus, Ko/xfMoSo';, comes, K6firj<;. 

O long — /2 ; Antonius, ''Avtoovio'}, Constantinus, KoyvaravTlvo's, ciistodia, Kovcnahla. After 
the disappearance of quantity, O long was represented by O ; religiosus, peKeyloa-o';. 

V was both a vowel and a consonant. As a vowel it is represented by T or OT ; 
Lusitania, Avairavla, Sulla, SvXKwi, Tullius, TvXKio';, Lucius, Aovklo^, ususfructus, ov- 


As a consonant it is represented by OT, or B ; Valerius, OvaXepio^ or BaXepioi;, 
F'ldvius, ^ovXovto';, Nerva, Nepova^ or Ne'p^a<:. The combinations AV, EV, OV are 
represented also by AT, ET, OT ; as Flavins, ^'KaovCo<;, ^\avCo<;, or ^Xd^io^ ; Severus, 
Xeovripo<i, Xevrjpo<;, Or S€^r)po<: ; novembris, voveiu.l3pmv. We must add here, that it was 
not till after the time of Dionysius of Halicarnassus that B began to be employed 
as the representative of V. (See also Q, below.) 


AE is represented by AI ; Caesar, Kalaap. In Theophilus Antecessor, by AI or AE ; as 
aedilis, aeBlXK, tiitelae, ToureXae. After the disappearance of quantity, it was repre- 
sented also by E ; praecocia, irpeKOKKia. 

AU — AT ; Augustus, Avjovcttoi;. 

OE — 01 ; Cloelia, KXoiXia. 


B is represented by B ; Balbus, Ba'x/3o?. 

C — K ; Cicero, KtKepau, Cato, Kdiwv. It retained its ancient pronunciation at least as 

late as the time of Justinian. See djKiXa, ayKiXiov, avriKi^vawp, Kevrovplcov, K'r)vaovd\io<s, 

KLcrripva, fidyKoy^r, '77appiKiBa<;, (paKiTj'j, in the Glossary. 

The sounds now given to C by the Italians and Germans, in the combinations 

CE, CI, are recognized by Porphyrogenitus and Cedrcnus. Sec T^ilSird, T^alaap, in 

the Glossary. 
CH — X ; Gracchus, TpuKxo'i- 
D — A ; Deciles, AeKw^. 
F — ^i Felix, ^rjXi^, Festus, ^jjo-ro?. 
G — r ; Granianus, Tpaviavo'i. 
H — the rough breathing ; Horatius, 'Opdria. 


K — K; Kalendae, KaXavSai. 

L — A ; Lucius, AovKLo<;. 

M — M ; Marcus, MdpKo<s. 

N — N ; Nero, Nepcov, Ntwia, Nov/j,a<;. 

N palatal — F or N ; Cincius, KiyKcoi, Lir/auni, "lyyavvoi, eman'cipatio, €/ji,avKnraTio)v. 

P — U; Pompems, nofnrr(Co<;. 

Q — K The combination QF is represented by KOT, KT, or KO; Quirinus, Koviplvo<;, 

Qumtius, KvLVTio<i, Quintus, KoCvto<;. Frequently QVI became AT; as Quirinus, 

Kvpivoi, Aqiiila, 'AkvXu^. 
E — P ; Roma, Pufit). 
S — S ; Serffius, Sepyi,o<;. 
T — T; Titus, Tito's. The combination TI before a vowel, in the sixth century, was 

pronounced like the Byzantine TZI.^ See BaXevT^m, BeveT^ia, Ao/xevT^ia, AofiePT^ioXoi, 

in the Glossary. 


With regard to the accentuation of Grsecized Latin words, it followed the analogy of 
the Greek language ; that is, the Greeks accented such words as if they were of Greek 
origin ; thus, Traiunus, TpaCavo's, Augustus, Avyovaro^, Cicero, KiKepcov, sccrctum, a-rjKprjrov, 
after the analogy of such words as SapBiavo';, i^aKovaro^, ^Axepav, appijrov. 

§ 31. 

We must not omit to mention that during the Eoman period the Latin adopted from 
the Greek a large number of words and idioms. But here we must distinguish 
between words originally common to both these languages (as ego, eyd>, t u , tv, 
pater, Trar^p, mater, iJniTrjp, ovum, avov, o v i s , ofk, v i n u m , Fotfo?), and such 
as were introduced into Latin by scholars, after they had assumed a definite form on 
Greek ground (as angelus, ayye\o<;, prothymia, -irpodviila). 

Further, the educated Romans, afiecting to be fascinated with the pretty sounds of 
T and Z, adopted these letters into the Latin alphabet.^' They even introduced the 
fashion of pronouncing Greek proper names with their Greek accents. From the 

^^ IsiD. HiSPAL. 1, 26, 28 J" et ^ Uteris sola Gracca nomina seribuntur. Nam cum justitia sonum Z 
literae exprimat, tamen quia Latinum est, per T scribendum est, sicut militia, malitia, nequitia, et caetera 

'1 CiCEE. Orator. 48. Quintil. 12, 10, 27. Velitis Longijs, p. 2215 seq. A. Counutus, p. 2286. 
DiOMEDES, 2, p. 417 (Z). Priscian. 1, 8. 9. 49. 


examples employed by the Latin grammarians, however, it would seem that this prac- 
tice was restricted to oxytones and perispomena ; as Thyds, Ovw, Nats, Nah, Neret, 
Nripel. It appears also that a Greek oxytone with a long final syllable -was changed 
into a perispomenon ; as Atreus, Themisto, for ^Arpeix;, &e/j.i(Tru>.^^ 

The Greeks, for some reason or other, sometimes prefixed an E silent to long I.^^ 
The Romans, in their eagerness to imitate them in everything relating to letters, did 
the same.^^ Thus, the former wrote rei/j-rj for n/j,-^ ; the latter, capteivei for captivi. 
Again, the Boeotians, in order to denote the original sound of T, prefixed an O to it ; 
as Tovx"-, dcrovXia, for Tw^a. d<7v\ta ; the Romans, without the least necessity, sometimes 
wrote OU for U ; as loumen, nountios, for lumen, nuntios?'° 

But nothing proves more clearly the great influence of the Greek upon the Latin, 
than the fact that Latinized Greek nouns often retained their Greek inflection ; as ^ 
epitome, rrj'; epitomes, 6 Aeneas, top Anchisen, toO Androfjeo, rov Menandru, tov a'cra, tov 
Orphea, t^? lampados, rrj^ Argus, rSiv metamorphoseon. 


§ 32. 

The Goths, Vandals, and Gepidte were different tribes of the same race.^" The 
Goths made their first appearance in Greece in the middle of the third century.^" In 
the latter part of the fourth, they overran Thrace, Macedonia, and Thessaly ; '^^ and 
under Alaric they devastated Megaris and Peloponnesus.^^ In the latter half of the 
fifth, we find them in lUyria.™ 

The Vandals under Genseric plundered the greater part of Greece in the fifth 

°^ QuiNTiL. 1, 5, 22 seq. Donatus, 1, 5, 2. Maximus Victouinus, 17. 

'^ NiGiDius apud A. Gell. 19, 14 Graecos non tantae inscitiae arcesso qui OY ex O et Y scripserunt, 
quantae qui EI ex E et I : illud tamep inopia fecerunt ; hoc nulla re subacti. Terentian. IVIauk. 165 Netxoj, 
iota solum sufficit. Sext. Adv. Gram. 1,9 Eip^dXifov koI el a> b iv a s tuI fiovov ypawriov, fj Ttj EI. 

^* QciNTiL. 1, 7, 15. Priscian. 1, 50. 
'5 Marius Victorintjs, p. 2459. 

°^ Peoc. I, 312. Dexitpus and Eukapius apply to them the generic tei-m Scythians, which means little 
else than Northern Barharicms. 
" Zos. 28 (A. D. 253). 

«8 EuNAP. 51 (A. D. 37G). Id. 77 (A. D. 378). Id. 79 (A. D. 380). 
^ Zos. 252. 253 (A. D. 396). 
w Prisc. 160 (A. D. 467). 


century.'"' The Gepidce are mentioned in connection witli the Avars, who made an 
attempt upon Constantinople in the early part of the seventh century."'^ 

The Franks were a branch of the Germanic family.'"^ After they conquered the 
country now called France,^^ the Byzantines confounded them with the Kelts and 

In the middle of the eleventh century the English appeared at Constantinople as 


The Goths, Vandals, and Gepidae made no permanent settlement in Greece, and 
therefore their language had no effect upon the Greek. As to the small number of 
words of Teutonic origin occurring in later and Byzantine writers, it may be a question 
whether they were not taken directly from the Latin. Those found in modern Greek 
most probably came from the German. See dpdSa, /SdvBov, /SepeSo? or /SepatSo?, fiovKka, 
^opBcov or ^ovpBcov, jSovTTK, yepdveov, yovXa, yowa, Spovjjo<;, IcraKa, 'ictku, KovpKovfiov, KovKOvpov, 
fiovvTo^, fiovvT^a or fiov^a, vaKKa, irovyyiv, pov^ov, crKovcpta, T^ayyiov, ipapSv'}, in the Glossary. 


§ 33. 

The Huns, Avars, Turks, and Bulgarians belonged to the same family. The first 
three of these appellations are sometimes confounded by the Byzantines. 

The Hunns appeared in Europe in the latter part of the fourth century."' In the 
middle of the fifth, they overran Thrace."^ About a hundred years later they proceeded 
as far as Greece."" In the early part of the seventh century we find them before the 
walls of Constantinople, in conjunction with the Avars.™ 

wi Pkoc. I, 335 (A. D. 429 - 477). 
"2 THEorH. 485 (A. D. G17, true date 625). 
. lo^ Pkoc. I, 319. 

"* *payy(Ki7, ^payyia. ThEOPH. 618. PORPH. Adm. 115. 

"5 SiMOC. 245. PoRPH. Them. 28, 12. 

^°^ See Bapayyoi, 'IyyX(c/a, 'lyyXhoi, 'lyxSiKos, 'lyxXivicrTi, 'lyxXivos, 'lyxXirfp, 'lyKKireppa, in the Glossary. 

"' EuNAP. 75 (A. D. 374). Prisc. 141. Smoc. 38 seq. Porph. Adm. 123. 

"' Theoph. 186 (A. D. 46C). 

w' Agath. 301 (A. D. 558). 

"" Theoph. 485 (A. D. 617). According to Theophylactus Simocates, the name 'A/Sa/jot was given also to 
the inhabitants of Pannonia. Smoc. 283. 284. Nic. Const. 38, 19. Porphyi-ogenitus speaks of certain 
Slavic tribes that were called 'A^apoi. Porph. Adm. 126. 141. 


The Turks sent ambassadors to Constantinople in the latter half of the sixth cen- 
tury.'" In the time of Porphyrogenitus, the country now called Hungary Avas called 
Turkey, because it was inhabited by Turks.^^'^ 

The Bulrjarians first became known to the Byzantines in the latter part of the fifth 
century."^ Conjointly with the Avars they attacked Constantinople in the reign of 
Heraclius."^ And one or two generations later they crossed the Danube and invaded 
Thrace. "° In the eighth century they Avere converted to Christianity.'""' The Bulga- 
rians of the present day speak a Slavic dialect, which circumstance is the origin of the 
current opinion that they are of Sclavonic descent. 

The Byzantine authors have preserved a few Hunnic Avords (see Zoxt-a, fj.eBo^, irex, 
a-oviraa-K, r^aoi/o-to?, in the Glossary). As to the Turkish words belonging to the popular 
Romaic, they were introduced after tlie fall of Constantinople. 


§ 34. 

In the reign of Justinian, the Slavs crossed the Danube and overran Illyria."" In 
the latter part of the sixth century they devastated Thrace and Greece."^ A century 
later they appear as soldiers in the army of Justinian the Second.'" 

In the eighth century great numbers of Slavs migrated to continental and peninsular 
Greece.'® In the course of time their descendants lost their nationality, religion, and 
language. They spoke Greek, were members of the Greek church, and, strange as it 

'" Menand. 295 (A. D. 5G8). Tiieoph. 378 (A. D. o64> Compai-e Id. 485 (A. D. 617). 

"2 PoKPn. Adm. 81. 141. 1G8. 177. Zonar. 16, 12 (A. D. 886 - 911). 

"3 Theoph. 222 (A. D. 494). Zonak. 14, 3. Compare Genes. 85, 22. 

1" PisiD. Bell. Avar. 197. 409. 

"5 Theoph. 544 (A. D. G71). Porph. Them. 4G (A. D. GC8 - 685). 

"8 Theoph. Cont. 342. 

^i' Proc. II, 397. 

"* Menand. 327 (A. D. 577). Id. 404. Theoph. 360 (A. D. 551). 

™ Theoph. 559 (A. D. G83). 

12° Theoph. 707 (A. D. 775). Porphyr. Them. 53 (A. D. 741 - 775) 'Eo-eXa^aen Si iraua ^ x^P"- k"! 

yiyovi pdp^apos, ore 6 Xoi/xiKos Odvaros iraaav e/3oo"KeTO rr/V olKovfieiirjv, oTTr]viKa ViavtrTavrivos 6 t^s Korrpias eVtiw/jos to 
{TKTJTTTpa TTJs Tuiv Pco/xaiojc biiiTTev opx^^^ 40(776 Tiva T(ou €K Ils\o7rQvtfrjtTov jucyo f^povovvTa €7r\ 71} avTov cvyevela, iva ufj 
\eya> Svayevela, Ev(jififiiov cKelvov tov irepiliorjrov ypappariKov dvocTKutij^ai els airov tovtoi to OpvXoipevov lap^uov, 
rapaadofiStjS ov/^ir iuBXafiapivt). Hv Se oJros Ni/«;raf 6 KrjSeviras fw\ dvyarpi So0ia Xpccrrocpopoi' to:' vi'ov roC Ka\ov 
Paixavov koi dyadov /SaatXewy. Adm. 217 (A. D. 802-811). 220 (A. D. 829 -867). 


may appear, they regarded themselves as pure Greeks, in spite of their Slavic fea- 

The vSlavic language before its disappearance from Greece bequeathed to the Greek 
a number of words (chiefly names of places), and some formative endings. See ^aXra, 
jSeBoupiov, ^odvo<; or ^oedvo<;, /3oe'/3oSo?, /Soaa'Sf? or ^oXta'Se?, ^uKavov, ^ovTravo<;, in the 

For the formative endings, see Diminutives, below. 

The Russians, a branch of the Slavic family, at the instigation of the Byzantine 
emperor, devastated Bulgaria in the early part of the ninth century.'^' In the reign 
of Basil the Macedonian, they, together with other Slavic tribes, adopted the ritual and 
the alphabet of Byzantium.'^ In the latter part of the twelfth century they assisted 
the emperor against the Comani and Blachi.'^ 


§ 35. 

In ancient Greek the basis of rhythm is quantity ; that is, the metrical ictus regu- 
larly falls upon a long syllable. The word-accent has no influence in versification ; 
still the laws of the language requu-e that it should be rendered perceptible to the 
car.'^' But as we are accustomed from infancy to regard accent as the only source of 
rhythm, we find it difficult to preserve it in reading Greek verse metrically. 

Sometimes the accentual rhjthm of a Greek verse coincides with the quantita- 
tive ; as, 

"Ovrtva fiev ^aaiXija kcu €^oj(ov dvtpa Ki'^eir}. II. 2, 188. 
Tdo)v ovTii ofiola vor]iiara nijveXoTrecrj. Od. 2, 121. 
MePTup, 09 p' 'OSfcr^o? d/j,viJ,ovo? r]ev iTa2po<;. Od. 2, 225. 

"1 Cede. H, 372 (A. D. 802 - 811). 

^-^ Gltc. 553. Anon. 362 seq. The Slavs adopted the common (or Ionic) alphabet, with the addition 
of the obsolete r (foD), which they confounded with Z. But as this alphabet was found inadequate to expi-ess 
all the sounds of the Slavic language, they added to it a number of new characters. 

123 NicET. G91 (A. D. 1195-1204). 

1-* AkISTOTEL. Elench. 4, 8 Tlapa 6e rfjU TTpocraSlav iv jxev Tois avev ypa(j>TJs diaXcKTiKots ov pabiov noirja-at 
Xoyoi', eV 8e Tois yeypappkvois Ka\ 7ToiT]p.acn paKKov • ohv ical tov "Oprjpov tvioi hiopGovvrai irpbs Toiis ikiyxovras i>s droncos 
(IptjKora " TO piv ov KaTaTTv6(Tai opfipo) " • \vova-i yap airb ttj Trpoa-abia 'XiyovTes to o v o^vrepov. Kal rrepi to ivimpiov 
TOV 'Ayapepvovos, on ovk avTos 6 Zevs eiTTfv " SlBopfv 8f oi evxos apia-dm," aWa ra ivvirvia ivereWeTO hihovai. From 
this passage we leara that ov was readily distinguished from ov (even when the latter was pronounced 
without the rough breathing), and the first person hibopev from the Epic infhiitive Mopev. 



"AvSpa TbOwvov (TTrapaTTcov koI rapuTTcov koI kvkwv. Arist. Ach. 682. 

Tol'i ajpoLKoicrt.v iravovp'yw'i (oare (patvecrdai 'Ka')(v. Eq. 317. 

Td^ecov aTraXXayei/Tes ical kukcov ^oivtKiKwv. Pac. 303. 

'AX)C dicovaavTe<; tolovtov ^(aipofiev K7]pvyfiaT0<;. Ibid. 311. 

' E^e<l)V(jria-ev rocrovTov iroXefiov, oycTTe tw KanvM. Ibid. 611. 

Taina toivvv, fia tov AttoWo), jeo ire-Ttva-jMriv ovhev6<;. Ibid. 616. 

Ti]vZe fikv SiKpoli eu)dow Trjv 6eov Krjpvyfiaa-iv. Ibid. 638. 


'ETrel (TV Bi,a to crco(j>pov€iv tSi -rranroT elSe? V^V ! Nub. 1061. 
XojxaTarov. So(f)a)TaTov j SKeivov ; w rl a etTrw ; Ibid. 1378. 
Uws yap TO fjkv <JQV a-wfia ■^^pi] irXijym aOwov etvat, ; Ibid. 1413. 
^AXS! ovhafiov vo/J^i^erai, tov TraTepa tovto iraa')(f.iv. Ibid. 1420. 
Tovi evpvTvpwKTov; • tovtovl Ibid. 1099. 
yovv 010 eyo}, KUKeivovi, 

Kal TOV K0fJ,r)T7]V TOVTOVl. 

Ti BrjT epei? ; 

'HTT7]fie9 , w Kivovfievoi. 

^povpovvT eycc re Kat, av • KUTa "TrepnraTovvTe vvKTap Vesp. 237. 

r?)? apTOTTwXiho'; \adovT e/cXe-v^a/aey tov bXfiov. 

Mrj-Tj-Q) Xadwv Tt? efiTToBcov rjfia'; KaKov Tt Bpucrrj. Ibid. 247. 

Kav /MT] KoKovvTcav Tovi fxaj^Xovi j(a\a>a-iv al <yvvalKe<i. Lys. 310. 

Ev TT) (Topu) vvvi ~Kaj(ov to jpafMfia aov ScKa^etv. Plut. 277. 

/2? ijSofiai, Kai, TepirofiM koI ^ovKofxai ')(ppevaai. Ibid. 288. 

Mt,/j,ovp,evo<; Kai ttjv iroBolv u>Bl irapeva-aXevcov. Ibid. 291. 

BXt^-^w^ievoi ae tovtovI TrivaiVTa KaToXa^ovTet;. Ibid. 297. 

On the other hand, the accentual rhythm is sometimes the reverse of the quanti- 
tative; that is, the Avord-accent coincides with the thesis of the foot. We give the 
following examples : 

Quantitative Trochaics, but Accentual Iambics. 

'fi ^adv^mvwv avacraa JJepcriBcov virepTaTrj, Aesch. Pers. 157. 

M-rjTep 1] aep^ov yepaia, %af/36 Aapeiov yvvat. 

@£ov fJiev evvuTeipa Ueparav, 0eov Se koI fJLrfTjp e^u?. 


01 ye'povTei; ol irakaiol /j,e/>6/j,ea6a rfj woXei. Arist. Ach. 676. 

Oh TIoa-eiBoiv 'Aa-<f)d\€io<; iffTiv rj /SuKTTjpia. Ibid. 688. 

Tft) yap ewco? avhpa Kvcpov ifKiKOV QovKvht,Kr}v ; Ibid. 702. 

Tol<; veoicn S evpvTrpwKTO<; km XoKq'; j^&j KXeivcov. Ibid. 712. 

Tov yepovra tw yepovri tov veov Be ra veto. Ibid. 718. 

'HBiK7]/jLevai yap i']/uv iJi,efij)oiiead evavriov. Nub. 576. 

Triv dpvaWiB' ei? eavrov ev0€co<; ^vveXKvaai Ibid. 585. 

Ov (^avelv e<pac7Kev Vfup, rjV arpaTrjyrjcn) KXecov. 

Mav6dvovTa<; tov; ' I^7]pa<; toli? Api,crrdp-)(Ov -jraXai. Triphal. 

Tov'; ' IjSrjpa'i ov? Xopt]yel<; /j.ol ^orjOrjcrat, BpofJLa. Ibid. 

Quantitative Iambics, but Accentual Trochaics. 

Kal TOi riva yvui/jirjv e)((ov i/reyei? ra Oepfia Xovrpa ; Arist. Nub. 1045. 

Xi/J'^Xov Be ^aai -^prifidTaiv e^ew aTrovTe? avrov. Vesp. 2-il. 

'jEtt' avTov (0? KoKovfiivov; u)U rjBiKrjcrev, aWa. Ibid. 244. 
"A->{ravTe<; • elr eh tijv Ovpav Kpirjhov ejjnrecraiiiev. LyS. 307. 

Til ^vWd^oiT av TOV ^vKov twv ev Xdfio) (7TpaTT]ya>v ; Ibid. 313. 
"Atttov fiovov STpaTvWiBo^ t&J BaKTvXa nrpoaeXOwv. Ibid. 365. 

XTei'Xpva-av acrrot? avTt t^? arcoTrjpia^. SoPII. Ant. 186. 

Qdyjras ^e^rjKe, Kairl X/swTt Bf\}nav. Ibid. 246. 

TeXa B' or ovBev ^v ipevvaxriv vXeov. Ibid. 268. 

Ilavffat, trplv 6pyi}<; Ka/J,e /j.ecToxs-ai, Xeycov. Ibid. 280. 


§ 36. 

In accentual rhytbm the metrical ictus regularly coincides with an accented syllable 
irrespectively of the quantity of that syllable. 
The following are the most usual accentual feet : 

Trochee, an accented and an unaccented syllable ; as Xeyw, Xeye, irlve. 
lattihics, an unaccented and an accented ; as KaX6<;, Trto-Tw?. 
Pyrrhic, two unaccented syllables ; as in Xeyo-/j.evo<;, eprj-fUKo^. 
Dactj/le, an accented and two unaccented ; as Xiyofiev, dv6po)Tro<;. 
Anapcest, two unaccented and an accented ; as irovripo^, Tvpavvel';. 
Tribrach, three unaccented ; as in irepnra-TovvTe^, Bo^a^o-fievov. 
Creticus, an accented, an unaccented, and an accented ; as apa -rroO. 


The accentual Spondee consists of two accented syllables ; as trov el, ttm? el-Tre?, tI 
Xe'-yet?. It is of rare occurrence. 

In accentual rhythm the number of syllables is fixed. Thus, a trochaic trimeter 
must have twelve syllables ; an iambic dimeter, eight ; and so forth. If therefore a 
well-constructed line contains more than the requisite number of syllables, a con- 
traction in utterance {synaEresis, synizesis) must take place. 

It is to be further observed that all the forms of the article, the prepositions, and 
the conjunctions, are to be read as proclitics ; that is, as if they had no accent 

§ 37. 

Accentual Trochaic Verse. 

The fundamental foot of a trochaic verse is the trochee. One of the feet of a 
dipody, however, may be a pyrrhic or a spondee. Further, if an iambus is used in the 
first place of a dipody, the trochaic movement of the verse is not seriously impeded. 
But an arrhythmy ensues if the iambus follows the trochee, or its equivalent, in the 
same dipody. Trochaic lines in which both the feet of a dipody are pyrrhics are not 
very common. 

1. The trochaic tripody acatalectic consists of three feet. The trochaic tripody cata- 
lectic is the same as the acatalectic without the last syllable. They are usually found 
in connection with other rhythms ; as, 

0e\a>v ecrravpudrj'i, | w XvTpwja. Trj^ deo\oyia<; | rou ap^riyov. 

Tovi reTei'^ia/j.evov'; I tm cru> <navpu). ' Iva aac iriaTol | to X^^P^ Kpavya^o/j,ev. 

"n T(ov virep evvoi- I av Bcopewv. "fl(^9r}'^ ffxoTia/j.o'i | y/xwv KaL ^e^atcocn^. 

KrJTre Kol TrapaSei- | ere XoyiKe. Xrw/jLev 6i^Xa/3w9 | ev oiKoj 0eov >]/j,S>v. 

2. The trochaic dimeter acatalectic consists of four feet. The trochaic dimeter cata- 
lectic is the same as the acatalectic without the last syllable. 

To jjLev uKaTepyacTTov p-ov Acf>e<; p.oc, dee rwv bXoov. 

Eyvcocrav ol o(pda\fJ,oi aov • Jlvevfia to iravayiov 

Eirt TO ^i^iov Be aov Ta? avyovara^ aKeTraaov. 

Kat, Ta /xrjTTa) Treirpayfieva Kvpie, ^corjv avTcov 

Feypafifieva aoi Tvy^avei,. Am ti]p ^q)1]V 7]p.a)V. 

"ISe Trjv TaTreivaaiv pLOV, BaaiXev veovvp,(j)e, 

' IBe pov Tov KOTTOv 0(70';, 0eo? Bia<f)v\a^ei ae ! 

Kal Ta9 dp.apTia<i iracraf EvTifie evapeTe. 


§ 38. 

Accentual Dactj/lic Verse. 

The fundamental foot of a dactylic verse is the dactyle. But the trochee, tribrach, 
spondee, or pyrrhic may be used for the dactyle within certain limits. As a general 
rule, lines consistmg wholly of dactyles are not common. 

O irpo aicoveov Beo^, AWa tov AlBov KadelXe^ rrjv Svvafiiv, 

Tov virepovcnov TiKrei. AyyeKoi jxeTii nroifievav Bo^oXojovai, 

To) airpocriTai irpocrayei. Mayot Be fiera acrTepo<; oBonropovai. 

; Xalpe ABa/j, j; avaKX.ijcn';. Xaipe, /3ouX^? aTroppryrov /tuo-rt?, 

Ev eiriyvaxrei v/mvovvtw; ere. Xalpe, (rtyi]<; Beofievav Trtcrrf?. 

HXdei; e<pav7j<; to ^w? to airpocnTov. Xaipe ao^cov vKep^aivovcra yvSscriv, 

El Kai ev Tajxp KarrfKde'; aOavare, Xaipe ttkttwv Karavya^ova'a (j}peva<;. 

§ 39. 

Accentual Iambic Verse. 

The fimdamental foot of an iambic verse is the iambus. One of the feet of a dipody 
however, may be a pyrrhic or a spondee. Further, if a trochee is used in the first 
place of a dipody, the iambic movement of the verse is not seriously impeded. But 
an arrhythmy ensues if the trochee follows the iambus or its equivalent in the same 
dipody. Iambic lines in which both the feet of a dipody are pyrrhics arc not un- 

1. The iambic tripodif consists of three feet. It is usually found in connection with 
other short verses. 

'/2 ayyeXe 6eov. A^ioxrop Kap-e. 

'ifi? e\a/3e9 Icrvvv. OIko^ tov Ecppada. 

2. The iambic dimeter acatalectic consists of four feet. The iambic dimeter catalec- 
tic is the same as the acatalectic without the last syllable. 

'E^ v\frov<; 6 (jwTTjp 'l]p,5>v. Kai yap^ex t?;? "TrapOevov. 

'AvuToX^ avaToXSiv, ^vXarreiv ti)V '^v')(r]v /mov. 

Kai ol ev crKoret Kat, ctkiR Uapa 0eov, firj Travarj 

Evpop,ev T'i]v aXriOebav, ^KeTrrj twv aav Tnepvyoov. 

3. The iambic tetrameter catalectic is simply the iambic dimeter acatalectic followed 
by the iambic dimeter catalectic. 


AcTTTopov yap crvWrj^jrea^ | t7]u Kvrjaiv ttcS? Xeyet<; ; 
Madav Se crov ir\v Kvr^criv | kic Trrev/i.aTO? aylov. 
jdioirep e^eTrXayr] crov jrjv apprjTov ao<f)i,av, 
Kat a'y^i(Ta<; to 'x^eipoypacpov I aKovec "rrapa. vavTcov. 
MeXercj aot, ypafi/j.aTCKr]<; | kciI t?;? opdoypa(j}ia<;. 

§ 40. 
Accentual Anapaestic Verse. 

The fuuclamental foot of an anapaestic verse is the anaptest. But the tribrach, 
creticus, spondee, or pyrrhic may be used for the anapaest within certain limits. As a 
general rule, lines consisting wholly of anapaests are not common. 

rvvM^l p,vpo(f3opoi,<i (jiOey^a/jievo? 'xalpiTe, Kal j; yXcoaaa Bei,vco<; Tore (fsXeyerai • 

Kal To« a-ol'; airoaroXoi'; elprivqv Scopovp,evo<;. Tl rapaTTrj aKaipco'i, w avdpcoire ; 

H veoT7]<; km KaXXo'i rov <T(ofiaTo<;, Moa wpa koI iravTa TrapepyeTai, • 

Tat Kaipcp Tou Qavarov jMapacveraL, Ov yap eari, eh aBr}v jieTavoia. 


§ 41. 

The distinctive portions of the Greek Ritual are its rpoTrapia, hymns, commonly 
short hymns. They are either in prose or in verse. A prose troparion is simply a 
chant ; as, 

O ^adei ao(f)i,a<; <f>iXav0poo7rco'i Travra oiKovofxwv, Kat, ro (7Vfi<jiepov Traaiv aTTove/jLwv, fiove 
Brj/iiovpye, avairavaov, Kvpie, ra? ■^v)(a'i Twv SovXaiv crov • ev aot, yap ttjv eXiriBa dvedevro tm 
TTOirfTr) Kat nXao'Tri Kat, 6ea> rjfiwv, 

Uoia Tov ^lov Tpv<fi7] Sia/u,evei, Xvttij'; afieTO'^o^ ; iroia Bo^a eartjKev eirt y?;? a/Ltera^eTO? ; 
HavTa (TKia,<i acrOevearepa, iravTa oveipwv aTraTrjXoTepa. Mia poTry, Kal ravTa iravra 6avaTo<i 
Bi,aBe')(€Tai,. AXX ev Tto ^coti, Xpiare, tov irpoa-wirov <rov, kui, tm yXvKaap,m t^? o-^? mpaioTrjTo^, 
ov e^eXe^co, avavavcrov to? <j)i,Xav6pa)Tro<;. 

©pr]va> Kat, oBvpofiat,, oTav evvorjaco tov davaTov Kai, iSco ev T0t9 Ta(f)Oi,<; Kei,fj,evr]v Trjv kut eKova 
6eov TrXaaOelaav I'jfuv (opaioTrjTa, afioptfyov, aBo^ov, ixrj e')(pvaav elBo';. "fl rov dav/j,aTO<; ! Ti 
to Trepl rjfia'; tovto yeyove fivffTijpiov ; UcS? 7rapeBo6r]p,ev Trj cj}6opS, Kat, ffwe^ev'^Orj/jLev tw OavaTto ; 
'Oz/TW? 6eov irpoaTa^ei, cos yeypaiTTat, tov irapeypvTO'i tm /ieTaaravTi Ttjv avaTravaiv. 

A metrical troparion consists of a number of lines the rhythm of which is ac- 
centual ; as, 


'ETrea-Ke-^aro »//ia? Aprt. rj tov fiiov irovrjpa 

'E^ yi^ou? o (rwTrjp rjfiSiv, Averai vavtjjvpK Tvaaa 

'AvaroXTJ avaToKwv, Tr)<; fj.aTaiorrjTO'; • 

Kal ol ev crKorei Kai aKin Uvevfia yap e^eXnrev 

Evpofiev TTjV aXTjdetav • Atto aKrjvw/xaTO^, 

Kal yap eK Trj<; irapdevov 'O 7rrpCo<; pe/j,e\dvcoTai, 

Ere-^Oi} o KvpbO<;. To aKevo'; eppayi], 

'Ev Tco aravpa, irapearwaa "Acj^covov ivaUerjTov 

'H ere aa^6pco, reKoOaa, ^'"P"" ^"^^V^ov. 

Kal eprjvcpZovaa e^oa, "^'^'^'P ■^'^P^^^t^^ovre^ Ta(j>w 

O'lfio, y-kvKirarov tUvov ! ^^P'"^ ev^w^eda BoOvai 

n<5s eSi-s e'l 6<f>ea\p.wp fiov ; -^''^ "^""""^ ^°'^^^'' ^'> ""^"Travcrt,/. 
ITw? eV veKpo1<; e\oyia-6r}<; ; 

We must state here, that in the printed editions of the Ritual, as also in manu- 
scripts, the lines or members (KcoXa) are, for economical reasons, separated from each 
other only by commas and colons, without reference to the sense. 

§ 42. 

This kind of composition first made its appearance in the fifth century. Theodorus 
Lector calls Anthimus and Timocles the authors of the TpoTrdpia.^'^^ But it cannot be 
supposed that this expression applies to all the troparia used in the Greek church ; for 
by far the greater part of them Avcrc written after the close of the sixth century. 
It must then refer to some particular class of troparia. Now, in the Greek 
Ritual, rpoTrdpiov, when unaccompanied by a qualifying word or expression, means 
the proper troparion, that is, the troparion appropriate to some particular feast ; in 
which acceptation it is called also diTo'KvriKi.ov, ov rpoTrdpiov r^? i^/Mepa's.''^^ We 
are authorized, therefore, in assuming that the proper troparia for the church feasts cele- 
brated in the fifth century were written by Anthimus and Timocles. 

Saint Romanus is, according to his anonymous biographer, the author of the kov- 
TUKia; which can refer only to the kontakia for the church feasts kept when Romanus 
flourished ; that is, about the close of the fifth century.'^'^ 

^55 TheOD. Lector. 1, 19 "Avft/xos koI Ti^okX^j ol tZv rpoirafjiav TTOtrjToi Kara ^arpias Sirjpidritrav. Theoph, 
177 (A. D. 457) Tm 8' air&i erst "Audipns Kai TipoKKTjs ol tS>v rponaplav TroiJjral iyvapl^ovTO. 

^-° In liis edition of tlie Horologion, Bartholoma3us Kutlumusianos has substituted cltto'KvtIki.ov m tlic 
place of T pojTapiop. 

^^ SrNAX. Oct. 1 Tfl avTT) rjixipa pvijn;] toO oatov narpos rjpaiv Vu>pavov ToO ttoit/toC Ta>v KovTaKiav Qi 



Specimens of the hymns of Anthimus and Timocles, and of Eomanus. 

For Christmas. 
TpoTra piov. 
H 'yevvr]<7t,<; crov, Xpiare 6 ^eo? rjfia>v, 
AveTeiXe roi Kocrfia to <pw<; ro Tr}<; 'yvwae(o<s. 
Ev avTr} jap OL Tol'i aaTpoi,<; \aTpevovTe<} 
Tiro aaTepo<; eBiSaaKOVTo 
Se "KpoaKvvelv tov rjkiov t^s 8t,Kaioa-vvr)<;, 
Kai ere yivaxTKeiv e^ {/■v^of? avaToXrjv. 
Kvpce, ho^a aoi, 


H •7rap6evo<; aT]p,epov 
Tov i-rrepovcnov TiKzei, 
Kac 7) yrj to a-rrriKaiov 
Tat mrpoo'iTep irpoaayei, 
AyyeXoi fieTa iroifievcov Bo^oXoyovai, 
Mayoi Be fieTa acTTepo'i oBonropovai • 
At, rjfia^ yap eyevvr]67) 
IlaiBiov veov 
'O nrpo aiwvmv Oeof. 

For the Epiphany. 
T poiraptov. 

Ev lopBavjj j3a7rTi^ofievov aov, Kvpie, 
H Trj<; TpMBo<; e^avepwOrj TrpoaKvvrjai';. 

Kai, TO irvevfia ev elBet, Trepia-Tepa^ 
E^e^aiov tov Xoyov to aa^aXe^, 
O eTTKpavei'; XpiaTe 6 6e6^ 
Kai TOV Koa-fiov ^mTtVa?, Bd^a aoi. 


ETr€(j)dv7]'; aT)iiepov 
Ty oiKovfievT] 
Kai, TO <pa}<; aov, Kvpie, 
Earj/ieLwOr) e^' rjfia.'i 
Ev eiTLyvwaei vp,vovvTWi ere. 
HX0£'} e(f>avr]^ to ^wy to d-rrpoaiTOV. 
For Easter. 
T p OTrapiov. 
XpiaToi avecTTT] ex veKpa>v 
OavaTa davaTov TruTriaa^, 
Kac TOts ev rot? /^vrj/xaai, 
Zarjv •^apLadfievo'i, 

Ko vTaKiov. 
El Kai ev Tacpcp KaTrjX6e<;, dOdvaTe, 
AXXa TOV AiBov KadelXe^ t^v Bvvafuv, 
Kai dvea-TTj:} «? viKr]TT]<;, XpicTTe 6 Oedi, 
Fvvai^c /j,vpo(j)dpoL<; ^Oey^dfievo';, Xaipere, 
Kai Tol<s (Tol'i a-rroa-ToXoi'; elp-^vijv Beopovfievoi;, 

Tov yap yevv^Topo<i ■>] ^covtj irpoae/MapTvpei aoi '0 rots irea-ovcn irape-xav dvdaTaaiv. 
Aya-TTrjTov ae viov ovofia^ovcra. 

If we understand Theophanes rightly, the following hymn was composed by the 
emperor Justinian, in the first half of the sixth century.'-^ 

'O /wvoyevrj<; vm Koi Xo'yo? tow 6eov dOdvaTOi inrdpxfov, koi KaTaBe^dp,evoi Bia t^v rjfieTepav 
atoT'qpiav aapKaOrivai ex Tr}<; dym BeoTOKOV koi denrap6evov Mapia<;, dTpeirTox: evavOpwTrriaai, 
aapKco6ei^ Te XpicTTe 6 0eo<;, OavdTa OdvaTov TraTTjo-a?, eh wv r^? dyia^ TpidSo<; avvBo^a^6p,evo<; 
Tco irarpi Kai to) ayito wevfiari, cracrov r}fia^. 

(tvai TO TrX^flor tS>v iir airov yevofiivav KovraKiau imp ra X"'X"'. HOROL. oct. 1 ToC ocriov Pupii/oO to? /jeXuSoC. 

See also above, § 16 (A. D. 496 - 518). 

128 Theoph. 337 (A. D. 528) TiJ 8' airr^ tru irapibmKiv 'lautTTmavhs tov ^{fdK\e,rdai iv raly iKKk-qmaK rh 
'O novoyevfis vlos Kai Xoyoj tov 6fov. 



The following troparia are referred to the reign of Justinus Thrax, that is, to the 
latter part of the sixth century.''^^ 

Tov SeiTTVov aov tov /ivartKov KaOairep o Iovoa<;, 

XrnJ^epov, vie 6eov, AW w? o Xi/o-ttj? o/MoKoyS) aoi, 

Koivavdu fie irapdXa^e - MvrjcrdTjTi fiov, Kvpie, 

Ov fir) yap rot? e^dpol^ aov 10 ' Orav eXQrp 

5 To p.vaTT]piov eiTTffl • '-Ef ttj ^aaCKeia aov. 
Ov (piXrjua aoi Scoerw, 

01 TO, Xepov0liM fivariKw^ eiKOvt^ovre';, 
Kal rfi ^coTTOiu) TpidBc rov Tpiadyiov vfivov trpo<7aZovre<; 
JJdcrav rrjv /BicoriKriv airodco/MeOa fiepifivav, 
'/2s TOV I3aai\ea t<ov o\av virohe^ofievoi, 
Tal<; dyyeXiKol'} dopdrwi Zopv^opovjjjevov Tu^eaiv. 
AWTfKovl'a, aWrjXovl'a, aWrjXovi'a. 

In the time of Basil, bishop of Csesarea, the eTrtXv'x^vto'i ev'x^apLaria was ascribed 
by some to Saint Athenagoras, who suffered martyrdom in the reign of Diocletian."" 
In the earlier editions of the Horologion, however, it is preceded by the words ITotVa 
Xo^povlov irarpidpxov 'Iepoa-o\vp,eov, from which it may be inferred that Sophronius, 
bishop of Jerusalem, gave it its present form. 

■'£7rt\ilp^i'(.09 Ev')(_apicrTia. 

$&)? IXapov dyia<; 8o'^? dOavdrov •7raTpo<s ovpaviov dyiov fiaKapo<;. 
'Irjaov XptaTe e\6ovTe<; 
hitn rrjv ijXiov ovaiv 
'ISdvTe<; ^ai? earirepivov 
'T/MVov/iev irarepa vlov 
Kal dyiov irvevfia deov. 
"APiov ere ev irdat Kaipol'; vfiveiaQat, (jxovai,^ aiaiai,?, vie deov, ^(oijv 6 SiBov; • Bco 6 Ko<Tp,o<i ae 

^-' Cede. I, 684 (A. D. 575) 'Em toCtov irviradr] yjfdWetrdai rfj fifyaXj/ E' Tov Scinvov crov tov fivcmKov .... 
i-nrnwOr) 8e i/^aXXfo-^ai (cai 6 XfpoujStKos v/xfor. At present, the modulus Tou helmiov aov tov fiv(mKov forms part of 
the communion-office {dKo\ov6la t^j iKTdKrjyjreas). 

^'^ Basil. Ill, 62 B "Edo^( toIs rraTpaa-iv Tjjiuv lifj (riaTrfi ttjv x"/"" '""^ ia-7r(pivov (paTos Sixecrdai, dW ddiis 
(bavcvTos evyapicrre'iv. Kai oarts fitv 6 iraTrjp tov pT]pidTa)U t^s iiriXvxvlov (vxapio-Tias elire'iv ovk t)(op.(v. O /lei/Toi Xaor 
apvaiav dc^ii/cri (fxavfiu Koi oiSevl Tramore da-e^eiv €V0jil(T6T)uav oi Xf'yovTfy Aivov/iO' iraTepa, vlov, Kai ayiov nviVjia deov. 
Et 8e Tis Kai vpvov 'A6r]voyivovi iyva, K. T. X. _j 


The following prose troparioii began to form part of the evening communion-service 
about the middle of the seventh centui-y.'^' 

Nvv at Swafiei? rSiv ovpavtov aw I'jiuv aopdrui'; Xarpevovcnv. 'ISoii yap elffiropeveiai 6 ^aaiKevt 
rrj'i Bo^T]<; • iSou Ovala (ivariicr] TeTeXeicofievr) Bopv<popecTai. HIcttu koI ttoOo) TrpoaixdwiJiev, 'Iva 
fiero^oo J/BJ)? aicoviov yevcop-eOa. ' AXktjXoma, dXXrjXovCa, dXXijXovi'a. 

The uKudta-TO'; vp.vo'i is the office of the Virgin, partly read and partly sung on 
the Saturday of the fifth week in Lent, in commemoration of the repulse of the Avars 
and other barbarians from the walls of Constantinople in the early part of the seventh 
century .^^ The received account is, that, on the evening succeeding the destruction of 
the hostile fleets by a hurricane, the people met in the church of the Deipara at 
Blachemse, and, all standing (or rather standing up all night), rendered thanks to their 
patroness for their unexpected deliverance.^^^ But it is to be remarked that the dis- 
tinctive portions of this office, namely, its twenty-four houses or stations (oIkoi,), so 
called, do not contain the slightest allusion to that event, and therefore it is not easy 
to believe that they had originally any reference to it. It is possible they may be 
identical with the eyKwfua, the ^n-aises of the Virgin, which, according to Theo- 
phanes, were used m the time of the emperor Mauricius, but of which we have no 
further notice.-^** As to the kuvcov attached to the dKd6i.aTo<i vp,vo<;, it was composed by 
Joseph the HjTnnographer, who lived in the ninth century. 

KovT aKiov of the 'AkuO i(TTo •; vp,vo<;}^ 
Trj virepp,ay(m ffTpaTijytp ra vncrjT-^pia, 
ifi? XvrpciiOelaa twv BewSiv ev^apKXTi^pia, 

*'* CnKON. 705 (A. D. 645) Toira TM €TCt eVt Sepyiou trarpidpxov KavcnavrivovTroXeas OTrb Trjs A' ipSofidSos Tav 
vrjareiav IvBiKnavos A' ijp^aTO -^j/aXKea-dai pcra to KaTevBvvOrjra iv to Kaipa tov elcrdyetrdai ra Trporiyiaa-piva Sapa els 
TO Bva-iacrnjpiov diro tov <TKcvo(j)v\aKlov jiera to etnelv tov iepta Kara TtjV doipeav tov XpiuTov aov, evBeas Spverai 6 
\abs Nui/ al dvvdp.eis ran oipavav, K. t. X. 

"= See above, §§ 32. 33. 

"^ The Byzantines assert that Constantinople was dedicated by its founder to the Vir<nn. Cedr. I 495 
22. HoROL. mai. 11. (Compare Chron. 725, 9. Theoph. 487, 7. Gil, 14. PoRrn. Adra. 102, 12.) 

^^ ThEOPH. 409 (A. D. 580) Tm 8' avra cr« KOTeSet^ev 6 ^aa-i\evs MavpUios yeve(Tdai els tijv fiv^pTjU Tijs iyias 
flfOToKou Tiju XiTijj/ ev BXap^cpvots Kal iyKa/iia Xeyciv Tijg heinroivqs ovopAtras outtju iravrjyvpiv. 

It may be observed here that the orxot of the dKd6i<TTos Zpvos are now called by the uneducated Greeks 
Oi x<"P^''«^P°' '^^ iravayias ; the word xaipeTicrpoi being suggested by xo'pf, which stands at the beginning of 
nearly all the verses in the longer oIkoi. 

"5 This KovraKwv is mentioned by Constantino Porphyrogenitus. Porph. Cor. C09 01 Se ylfaKrai avadtv iv 

Tu apjiavi i/'dXXouo-t GeoTOKia i^poa^iopa Ka\ rfj inodi<r€t Tap emviKiav dppd^oirra, ofoy tA Upoora<ria (po^fpd, Kai to 'Ejti 
(Tol \aip€i, Kai to Tft^oy d(cara/xdx';TOi', Ka\ to T7 vmppAxa (rrpaTriya to viKrjT^pia, Ka\ rd tovtois opoia. 



'Avaypd<f>o) (rot i) 7ro\t? ctov, deoroKe, 
'AX)C (U9 e-)(pvaa to KpaTO<; airpotTfia^rjTOV, 
'Ek iravTolmv fie kivBvvcov eXevOepacrov, 
"Iva Kpd^co crot, X'^^P^ vvfji,<l>T) avv/Ji^evTe. 

The first four OIko t, of the 'AKddtcrro<; v fivoi . 

"AjyeXo<; irpaToa-TaTTj'i 
OvpavoOev e-Tre/KpOr] 
Elvelv TTj deoTOKOi to 
Kal <Tvv ry uaayjiaru) ^(ovr) 
'Xap'dTovjJ.evov ce deaipwv, Kvpie, 

Fvacnv ayvcoa-TOV yvwvac 
H •irap6evo<; ^t^Tovcra 
'E/36r]cre irpo'; tov XeiTOvpyovpza • 
'Ek \ay6vcov dyvav vlov 
ITaJ? ecTTC rex^rjvai Bvvarov ; Xe^op jioi. 

'E^iaTUTO, Kol ia-TUTo icpavyd^cov rrpo^ avrr}v Up'b'i r^v eKelvo^ e^rjcrev ev 4>o^<Pi ""X^" Kpavya^wv 

TotavTa • 
Xalpe, Bi ^? >; xapa eKKdji^^ei, 
Xalpe, SJ ^<; r} upa iKkeiy^ei. 
Xalpe, TOV ■n-effovTO'i ABafJ. ij avaicXrfai^, 
Xalpe, Twv BaKpvojv t?}? Eva<; t) \vTpcoa-t<;. 


Xalpe, ^ovXtji; aTropprjTOV fivcTTK, 

Xalpe, aiyfji; Beofievcov ttio'ti';, 

Xatpe, Toiv 6avp,aTwv XpKJTOv to Trpooifiiov, 

Xalpe, Tuv Boyp,aT(ov avTov to KecpaXaiov. 

Xalpe, vi/fo? Bva-ava^aTov dvdpoyirlvoi'S Xo- Xalpe, KXlfia^ eirovpavie hC ij9 KUTefir] 6 



Xalpe, dado's BvaOewprjTov Kal dyyeXcov otpOaX- Xalpe, yej>vpa fieTayovcra tou? eic 717? 77/309 

Xalpe, TO Twv dyyiXoiV •jroXv6pvXX7]Toi> Oavfia, 
Xalpe, TO TWV Baifiovuv TroXvBprjvrjTov Tpav/ia. 
Xalpe, TO ^&>9 appT]Tco<; yevriaaaa, 
Xalpe, TO 7rco9 p.r]Beva BiBa^aaa. 
Xalpe, (TO(j)a)v v7repj3aivovcra yvcaaiv, 
Xalpe, TTKTTtov KaTavyafyvaa (f>peva<;. 
Xalpe, vvfi^rj avvfi^evTe. 

Avvap,i<: TOV vifncTTOv 
'E-rrea-Kiaare totc • 
rrp09 avXXrjylriv ttj aTreipoyd/im. 
Kal TTjv evKopirov TavTr]<; vqBvv 
'fl<; dypov v-rreBec^ev rfivv airacn 


Xalpe, oTi vTvapxeif ^aaiXea^ KoOeBpa, 
Xalpe, OTI, ^a(TTd^ei<; tov ^acTa^ovTa iraVTa. 
Xalpe, doT-qp ep.^aiv(OV tov yjXiov, 
Xalpe, yaaTfjp epOeov o-o/3«too-ea)9. 
Xalpe, Bi ^i veovpyelTai rj ktio-k, 
Xalpe, Bt ^9 ^pecpovpyelTai, 6 KTi,aTri<;. 
Xalpe, vvfKpr) dvvfj,(pevTe. 

BXeiTovaa rj ayia 
'EavTr)v ev dyveia 
^rjcii Tft) Ta^pirjX 6ap<TaXea)<i • 
To TrapdBo^dv crov t>;9 (fxovr]^ 
AvairapdBeKTov fxov ttj yfrv^^ ^aiverac ' 

'AffTTopov yap o-i'\X7]-v|fe&)9 ttjv Kinjaiv 7raJ9 Xe- ToU deXovai depi^eiv amTripiav ev tw y^aXf 

yei<; ; 
Kpa^cov AXXrjXovi'a. 

OuT<a9, ^AXXr]Xovia. 


§ 43. 

In the Greek Eitual, an ode (w S -^j is a system of metrical troparia. Theoretically, 
every one of the troparia of an ode should have the same rhythm as the first troparion 
of that ode ; that is, every troparion should have the same number of lines, and each 
line should have the same number of syllables and accents, as the first troparion (etp/io ?). 
This rule, however, is not unfrequently violated (within certain limits), even by the best 

A caii07i (Kav wv) is a system of odes. A complete canon contains nine odes. But in 
most of the canons of the Ritual the second ode is wanting ; still the odes are num- 
bered as if the second ode occupied its proper place. Thus, the last ode is called the 
ninth ode, the last but one, the eighth, and so on. 

A canon having only three odes is called Tpia>Bioi>. A canon having only four odes 
is called t er pamB lov . 

The most prominent writers of odes and canons are Andreas of Crete, Cosmas of 
Jerusalem, Joannes of Damascus,^^® Theodorus and Joseph the Studitse, and Theo- 
phanes of Palestine, surnamed 6 TpaTn6<i. 

The great canon (o p-eyai; Kavwv) oi Andreas of Crete is the longest in the Ritual. 
It is chanted on the Thursday next after the fourth Sunday in Lent at matins. 

Specimens from the third ode of the Great Canon of Andreas of Crete. 

STepecoa-ov, Kvpce ntjjTjv fo)^? KeKTijfiat, 

'EttI TTjV TreTpav tcop evroKav aov Se tov Oavarov tov KaOaipsTrju 

^dkevdeicrav t^v KapBiav fiov, Km ^om aoi e« KapBiw; /lov 

"Otl flavor ayioi HfiapTov 

'T-jrapxetl Koi Kvpio<}. IXaaOrjTi, a-coaov fie. 

From the first ode of the canon chanted on the evening of the Saturday immediately 
preceding Palm-Sunday. Attributed to the same author. 

'fliBrjV e-TTiviKtov ^avricra'; top Ad^apov 

"Ai<ra}fiev Trai/re? -E/e tov p,vr]/j,e(,ov 

Qeai Tft) TTOfTjo-ai/Tt Ev6v<i e^ai/ecmyo-a?, 

Qavfiacrra TepuTa AW 6 ' AiB7]<; KaTwOev 

Bpayiovi ir\lrr]\^ km auxravTi IIiKpu)<; (oBvpeTO, Kai (rrevaiv 

Tov 'lapa^X, oti BeBo^acrTai. Erpefie, a-mrep, ttjv e^ovcnav aov. 

^'* Sum. 'loMwtjs 6 tiaficuTKTivos SvvijK/xafe 8' avra Ktii Kotrfias 6 e^ 'UpocroKifiav Ot yoii» atrfurriKoi 

Kavovcs 'ladmov re Kai Koer/ja avyKpicrti' oix tSi^avro, oiSe Se^aivro, i^xpts &v 6 Kad' r/fias /3ioy Trcpaua6^(reTau 



From the fifth ode of the Christmas canon of Cosmas of Jerusalem. 

@eo<; MV elprivr]<; •jrar'qp olKTip/M&v 
Trji jj.ejciXt]? /SovX^? crov top ajjeXov 
Elprivrjv 'Trape')(pfjLevov eireaTeiXa'; 7]/iiv, 
"OOev Oeojvcaat.a'; 
Upo'i ^w? 6BT]j7}6evTe^ 
'Etc vvKTOi opOpi^ovre^ 
Ao^oXoyovfiev tre i^iXavOpunre. 

'Ev Zovkoi'; Tut Kaio'apo'i Soyfiart 
'ATrejpa<f)7)<; Trt^Tjcra? Kai Bov\ov<; rjfia^ 
^E-)(Qpov Koi dfjLapTia<; r/Xevdepcocra^ Xpiare. 
"OXov TO Ka6 t'jfia'; Be 
Ilr<a')(evaa<; Kat "ypiKOV 
'E^ avTt]'} evo)ffea<! 
Kai Oeovpyia'; eKaivovpyrjaa^. 

From the fifth ode of the Easter canon of Joannes of Damascus. 

'Op9pl(raiiji,ev opOpov ^a6eo<; 
Kai avrl fivpov rov vfivov 
TIpocToiaa/jLev ru> BeoTroTT], 
Kai Xpia-Tov oyfrtofieOa 
AiKaLoavvri<; rjXiop 
Haai ^corjv avareXXovra. 

Trjv afierpov crov ev<7TrXay')(viav 
Ol rat? Tov ' AcBov aei,pal<; 
Svve'^o/ji.evoi, BeBopKOTe<; 
TIpo<i TO <j)S)^ rjiretyovTO, 
XpLaTe, dyaXXofjLevq) ttoBi, 
Tlda-^a KpoTovmei aimviov. 

From the sixth ode of the same canon. 

KaTrjXOe'i ev rot? KaTcoTaTOi'i t^? 7^9 
Kai o-vveTpLiIra^ fio')^ov<; aiaviov; KaT0X0v<; 
UeTreBrjfievov;, XpicrTS, 
Kai Tpirj/Mepo^ 
'/2? e/c KT^TOVi; Io}va<; 
^E^ave<TTi]^ TOV tu^ov. 

XS)Tip fiov TO ^a>v re Kac advTOv 
'lepelov, <as 6eo^ eavrov e/coucict)? 
Upocrayaycov tw vaTpi 
Ilayyevrj tov ABafi 
'Avaa-TCLi ex tov Toxftov. 

In the iatiihic canons of Joannes of Damascus two kinds of rhythm are discernible ; 
the quantitative and the accentual. At present, however, these canons are sung ac- 
cording to the latter rhythm alone. We subjoin the first two troparia of the first ode 
of his Christmas canon, g 

"Ea-aae Xaov Oavfiarovpyov SecTTTOTJ?? 
'Typov 6dXd<T<Tri'! KVfUi %e/3cra)o-a? TraXat. 
'Ekwv Be Texdeh eic Kopri'i Tpl^ov ^aTrjv 
UoXov Tidrja-tv rjiuv. *0z/ KaT ovalav 
"la-ov T6 iraTpl Kai /Sporoi? Bo^d^ofiev. 

' Hveyice yaaTijp rjyia(7fievT) Xoyov 
Xa<^S)<i dipXeKTU) fysypaipovjievq /9aT&) 
MiyevTa fiop^fj tt] ^poTijcna 6eov 
Evaf TaXaivav vrjBvv apa<! t^? TraXai 
AvovTa TTiKpa^. "^Ov ^poToi Bo^a^ofiev. 


The reader will observe here that the accentual rhythm of the first line in each 
troparion is trochaic ; that is, the reverse of the quantitative (§ 35). 



Rhyme is recognized by the ancient poets, although they never seem to go after it. 
They only use it vphen it comes to them. Thus, 

EyvtoKa yap Br] ^cbto? ■^-rraTijiJievri, SoPH, Aj. 765 

Kat rrj<; TraXata? ■^apiro'; e/c^efiXTj/j^evr). 

Kal Ta<; TrXevpa'; BapBcLTTTOvaiv, Arist. Nub. 711 

Kai, r7]v '>frvy(rjv eKTrivovcnv, 

Kat TOW op^ei'} e^eXKOvaiv, 

Kal Tov irpaKTOv SiopvTTOvcrcv, 

Upara /j,ev efet? j(^poiav wjf^pdv. Ibid. 1016 

f2/j,ov<; iMKpov;, a-TrjOo^ XeiTTOv, 
TXwTTav ixeyaXrjV, irvyrfv fiiKpav 
KooKrjv jieyaXrjv, ■\Jrr]<f)(,a-/j,a fiUKpov. 
Tow evpvTrpwKTOv;- rovrovl Ibid. 1099 
Tovv oiB eyco, Kaxeivovi 

Km top KOflTjTrjV TOVTOVl. 

In the following dactylic verses, the rhyme, or rather assonance, comes at the end of 
the fourth foot. 

M7]piovr)<; Be ^e'peKXov evrjparo, TeKTovo<; vlov II. 5, 59 
ApfioviBea, b? ')(ep(Ti,v eir icnaro BalBaXa Trdvra 
Tevxetv e^o^a yap fiip e(f)iXaTo IlaXKa'; ' AOi^vrj. 
'' O'i Kac AXe^avBpm TeKrrjvaTo vrja<: €icra<;. 
Xalpe, ^elve, Trap dfifii, ^iXTJcreai- avrdp e-n-ena Od. 1, 123 
• Aeiirvov iracrcraiMevo? fivdrjaeai, oTTeo ere yp^. 

Gorgias introduced rhyme into prose. ^^^ Isocrates also seems to have overestimated 
the value of this kind of ornament. 

Rhyme began to be employed systematically m long poems about the latter part of 

*^' DiOD. 12, 53 IIpaTos yap exp^a-aro tois rrjg Xe^eas (TXIpaTKruois Trepirr ore pois Kai rj) (piXorexvia 8ia0e'poD(r(i/ 
diiTidirois Kal taoKoKois Kal napiaois Kal 6 p,o tor eXtirois, Kai tutiv irtpots toioutois. 


the fifteenth century. The earliest production in rhyme is the Description of the Plague 
of Rhodes [to davariKov rrj^ PoSov), published in the year 1498, by Emmanuel 
Georgilas, a native of that place. In modern Greek, rhyme, although not an indis- 
pensable element of rhythm, is generally employed by verse-makers. In popular poetry 
it occurs but seldom. 

Rule for Rhyme. The accented Vbwel-soimds in the clausulas, together with 
the sound or sounds folloiving (if there be any), should correspond exactly ; as, koXo^ 

KaKO'i TTOvripo^ : TOfio<; \idoTOfio<; : \eyofj,evo<i ypa<f>o/J,£t>o';, efiapavdijaav eylrv^avdtjcrav, KoXd KaKa, 
^(O-q ^vKaicr], irpo-fov /Mova^ov. 


§ 45. 

Joannes Lydus, who flourished in the sixth century of the Christian era, recognizes 
the distinction between long and short.^^ The hymns (^kovtolkio) of Saint Romanus, 
however, show that accent began to encroach upon quantity at least as early as the 
close of the fifth century.'^^ 

The following accentual dimeters are referred by the Byzantine chronographers to 

the time of Phocas the Rebel (o Tvpavvo<;), who reigned in the early part of the seventh 


HaXiv et? rov KavKov eTrte?, 

UaXiv rov vovv aTre'KeK£<s, 

^^^ Ltd. 141 Hap p ik iSas 8c Poj/xatoi o^ayv/iur Tovs T( youiatv, tovs t€ jroXtrmv (j)ovfas aTroKaXovcri, nap fVTJj s 
iKarepovs npoaayopevovTES. Aia(f)opav 8c eVl T^s iiTU>wp.iai ravTrjv irapf^oval Tiva • crvoreXXoiTfs yap ttjv TrpaTqv a-vKKa^riv 
Kai ^pavfiav noiovvTfs tovs yoveas, iKTelvovres 8e Toiis vtttjkoovs arjfxaivoviTiv. That is, parentes, the plural of 

parens, with a short A, means parents, •yovtis, but parentes, from parens, pareo, with a long A, 
means subjects, imjxoot. Here (rvorcXXovrfs, shortening, and cktciVoitci, lengtheiiing, refer to pronunciation. 
Further, mn a pi vt r^s, this author represents the Latin case-ending ES (long E) by H2, and not by E2 ; 
which shows that he did not regard E and H as isochronous. 
^^ See above, § 42. 

140 TnEOPH. 457 'O hk ^axas (7rolr)(rev 'nrrriKov, Ka\ ot Updcrivoi v^ptcrav avTov \fyoines, HaKiv eiy rov KavKov ?mes, 
JlaKiv Tov vovv dn-e'XcKcy (v. 1. airoXecrcj) . Cedk. I, 709 IlaXti' rov olvov emts, TlaKiv Tov vovv a7Ta\e(Tas. GlyC. 
511 GaKiv fls TOV KavKov tints, JlaKiv tov vovv an-aXccrar. 

The first line of this distich, as Theophanes gives it, is an accentual trochaic dimeter, cmts being pronounced 
as a dissyllable. But as the second line is a decided iambic dimeter acatalectic, the first line may be read 

IlaXi 's TOK KavKov iiTies, OT U.a\' €is rov KavKOV imes. 


The following troparion consists of four accentual iambic tetrameters catalectic.''" 
It is found in the Tpiu,Siov (the book containing the troparia appropriate to Lent), the 
greater part of which was composed in the eighth century. 

TjJ? fMeravoia<; avoi^ou fioi ■jrvXa<;, ^cooBdra • 
' Op6pt,^ei yap to ■7rvev/j,d fiov tTjOo? vaov tov ayiov aov, 

Naov (jiepaiv tov <T(oii,aro<; o\ov IcrinXwiJLivov. 
AXK «? oiKTip/icov KciQapov evaTrXdyx^ui aov eXeei. 

In the second line vaov is to be read as a monosyllable ; that is, AO must be pro- 
nounced as a diphthong. 

The eleven e^airoaTetXdpia of the Ritual are each composed of six accentual 
iambic tetrameters catalectic. They are ascribed to the emperor Constantine Porphyro- 
genitus.'^'^ We give here the first three. 

Tol<; fiaOrjraK crvveKdeofiev ev opei, PaXtXata? 
Hiarei, Xpicrrov dedcraaOai Xejovra e^ovaiav 
Aa^elv Twv dvco Koi xdrco, fiaOiofiev ttw? SiBacrKei 
BaTTTL^eiv et? to ovojxa tov irarpo'; eOvrj iraVTa 
Kac TOV viov Koi dyiov •KvevfiaTO'i Kai avveivai 
To'i<; fivcTTai^, w? inriaj(eTO, ew? T'^? avvTe'Kei.a'i, 

Tov \t,6ov deo}p7](Taaat, airoKeKvXia'fievov 
, At, avpo<f>opoi e'^aipov, elSov yap veavbcrKov 

Kadrjfievov ev tui Ta<pq), km avTO^ TavTat,<; €<f>r] • 
IBov Kpi<7T0<; eyrjyepTai, eoiraTe aw Ta> UeTpai 
Sot? fia6T]Tal<;, ev Ta> opei <f>6aa-aTe Ta\i\aia<; • 
Exei v/uv o<f)67]a'eTai, w? Trpoeiire rot? (^iXok. 

'" The Byzantines apply the name o-Tixor voXitikos, popular verse, to the accentual iambic tetrameter 
catalectic. The modern Greeks use it with reference to all kinds of accentual verse. 

Eustathius seems to have been totally ignorant of the fact that the rhythm of the accentual iambic tetrame- 
ter catalectic is regulated by the word-accent ; and most strangely he identifies it with the ancient trochaic 
tetrameter catalectic. Eust. 11, 35 01 Stj/iotikoI (ttIxoi oJ to iraXaiov jih rpoxdiKm iTo8iC6fievoi, Ka6a Kal AiVxvXof 
cV n/po-air SrfKol, apTt Si tt o X j t ( K o i oi'o/iafoyiei'oi. M(Tpov fiiv yap airois irevTeKaidcKa a-vWafiai, ol Se ttoXXoi Kai 
tls iTTTaKaideKa rj Koi TrXfioyar airovs Trore irapeKTeivovui cvWajSas, aiTtves, al TrXfiowt drfXaSf) rav irfvrcKaidfKa, (I fiev 
/xcra (rvjifpavav XaKovvrat, ■yeXcofTat as appvBpoi Kai (TKimrovrai i>s TToKimoSes • el Si povots (K(j)a)VovvTai KaBapois d)a- 
yijeo-J, \av6avov to ttoKvttovv exova-i T7 raxelg. (rvveK<j>a>vri(T€i tuv <^a>vr)ivTa>v , koI o-wferat o Tpoxalnos pvBpos. For the 

verses of iEschylus alluded to, see above, § 35. 

*^ ParAKLET. (Notice prefixed to the t'^airoorciXapia koX iadtva) EiVi di Ta piti la>6iva. Aeovros tou (TO(p<i>TaToii 
/SacrtXecoy, Ta di c^ajrocTftXapia toC vioC aiiTov KaivaTavrivov /Sao-iXe'ws. 



"On Xpiaro^ eyrjiyeprai fir] ti? ZiaTnareiTto • 
'E(j)dv'r] Trj Mapia yap, STreira Kadaypadrj 
Tot,'; et? aypov airiovcri, nvcxTai'i Se ttuXiv mcftdij 
'AvaK€i,fj,€voi<; epBexa, oii? ^a-Trri^eiv eKvefiy^ai 
EU ovpavov;, o0ev Kara^e^rjicev, uveKr]j>6r) 
EiTiKvpiav TO KTipvyjia •7rXrj6ea'C tu>v (irjfieieop. 

The arrhythmy in the third and fifth lines arises from the trochees kcItw, d-ylov : 
Td(ptu, opei: aTTi-ovai, odev. (See above, § 39.) 

In the work De Ceremoniis, the authorship of which is attributed to the same 
emperor, we find the following accentual trochaic and iambic dimeters and tetrameters : 

Uvevfia TO -Travdyiov, PoRPH. Cer. 197. '/2? /mopo^ vTrepdyado^ ! 

Td^ avyovcrra'; crKeTracrop • "^ Os ei* Kapa to -Trporepop 

Kvpie, ^wrjp avrcov Ta> yd/i(p -rrapeyipeTO, 

Aid TTjP ^(orjp 7]/i,S)P. 15 Kai, ep ai/Tw evXoyrjae 

5 BaaiKev vedpvfi(j>e. To vBcop ws <J3t\ap6pa)'7ro<;, 

060? BiM(j>vXd^£i, ae ! Kai, oipop aireTeKeaev 

"EpTCfie ivdpere, Ap6pwiroi<i ets wiroKavGCP. 

Tpidt KaTaKO<yp.r]aei ere, Ovto^ evXoy-i^a-ei a-e 

Kai %apdp irapi^ei, aoi 20 MeTO, t^s crv^vyov aov, 

10 &eo^ 6 eTTOvpapic; Kai rcKpa aoi Bcop-^aerai 

EvXoywp TOP ydfiop aov, 0eo? ■Trop(pvpoyepv7jTa ! 

Ibid. 377. 

A^ici)'; erot. £V)(p/J,eda 
eperoi, irayKoa/Mie, 
"Or I, vireplSaXXovaav 
"E'^eii KuXoOeXeiav, 
5 Kai €V)(^di Ko/xi^ea-ai. 
Ek tS)V ayaircoPTcov <re 
'/2? yap ayaTT&fiev croi 

IBe TO eap to kuXov vaXiv eiravareXXei 
^epov vyieiav Kai xapdv km ttiv evTjfiepiap. 

IBe TO eap to yXvKV •jraXiv eirapaTeXXei 
^epop vyoeiap Koi ^(or]V Kai, Trjv evrjfiepiav, 
'AvBpayadiap e/c 6eov Tot? ^atriXevat Pafiaicov, 
Kai, piKTjv 6eoBeop7]TOv Kara reap TroXe/jLiwp. 

A^io)<; ae ev')(piie6a 
Iva aBiaBo'Xp'i 
10 Meipr}^ BiotKWP riiid';. 
"E? / 

O apa<7Ta<; ^eo? rj/iaip, 
^vXaTTe TOP Brjfiap'^ov. 

Ibid. 366. 

Ibid. 367. 


At Tjfiai; efierpiaaa<; ev Kava t^? TaXiXalat; Ibid. 380. 

T7]V evvo/Mov crvva<p€iav w? 6eo<; eTricr<f>paji^a)v. 

Ek nrjTpiKrj^ yap Trao-raSo? co? av6panT0<; •irpoeKKt.Orj';, 

Kal a><; rjiiXoyrjaa'; tov<s eKei vvfi(f}evofi€VOV<;, ^defective) 

OvT(j)<; Kab vvv evXoyrjaov BvaBa ffTe<f)avovfievr]p, 

KaTaKoa- fiS)v evreKvia km eipijvaia ^tcoa-ec, 

Michael Psellus, the younger, who flourished in the eleventh century, wrote several 
poems in accentual iambic tetrameters. AVe subjoin the following specimen. 

MeXero) cot ypap,ftaTiKr]i; Kai, t^? opdoypacpla^, PsELL. 1 seq. 

UpoJTO? avTrj OefieXiO'; Kai ^ac7i,<; fia67]/iarQ}v. 
OvK etTTi Be [iovorpoTTO<i, ovBe koivt] km fiia, 
Aw ej(ei, yXojcrcros km Java's km irevre Bia\.eKTov<;, 
5 AloXiKrjv, 'IwviKTJv, 'ATBiSa, Koi AcopiSa, 

Kai Tfjv avvrjOri Kai koivtjv km KaTTjfia^evfievrjv. 
'EKaa-Tt] Se Bi,a\eKro<; e^et tpavw; tSta?, 
'H Be KOLvrj Kav irei^vKe adpoiafia tcov reacrapav • 
Aw eaTi Kai /u,ovoTpoTro<;, aWr] irapa ra? aWa?. 

The following tetrastich in accentual iambic dimeters, relating to Alexius Comnenus, 
has been preserved by Anna Comnena.''^ 

To crd^/SaTOV tjj? Tvpivrj'; Kat, ttjv Bevrepav to irpcob 

Xape2<;, AXe^ie, evor]ae<; to • Ehra, Ka\S}<;, yepaKiv fiov. 


§ 46. 
As the literature of ancient Greece was not derived from that of any other country, 

^^' COMN. I, 98 'Ev6ev Tot Kai to tt'K^Bos diroSe^dfifvov r^y opfjirjs toi/ 'AXf^tov Kal Ttjs dyxivolas, c^ airdv tS>v 
rrpaynaTiov aa-fiaTiov aira aveirXe'^avro i^ ISiayriSos fieV cruyKdjievov yXtflrn;?, aCnji/ 8e rffv tov Trpdyfiaros iirivoiav cuuc- 
'hi(rraTa dvaKpovd/ievov Kal TrapefKpalpov r-qv re irpoaia-drjcriv rrjs kot (Kelvov im^ovXrjs, Kal ra irap avTov pLefirj^avrjufva. 
To 8e a(7pATi.ov avTois Xi^faw eixf ovras • To (ra^^arov ttjs Tvpivtjs X^P"^) 'AXc^te, ivdtja-fs to ■ Kal ttjv bevrtpav to 
TTpati fiTra, KaXws, yfpaKiv pov. Ei_)(e fie SSe Treat iwoias to 8ta(jiT]pi^6pevov exfivo da-pdrtov, us Spa, Kara ptev to Tvpa- 
wpov o-dpPaTov {mipevyi aoi rijr dy)(ivoia9, 'AXe'^ic .' t^v 8e peTO. tt/v KvpiaKr/v Sevrepau ijpepav KaBdirtp m vilnTTiTrji 
Upa^ dcpiTnaao tUv eVi/SoiiXfvovrwv ^apPdpav. 


the presumption is that the Greeks spelled their Words as they pronounced them."^ 
Consequently, for every change in pronunciation they made a corresponding change in 
spelling. Had it not been for this natural mode of representing sounds, the very 
existence of euphonic and of dialectic changes, as also of barbarisms, would now be a 
mere matter of speculation. 

It must be observed, however, that before the introduction of the vowels H and 12, 
the characters E and O were either long or short. Further, E and O represented also 
the diphthongs EI and OT, respectively, when the I and T were neither radical nor 
characteristic letters.^^^ And as the sound NG (in han(/) had no appropriate character, 
the Greeks expressed it by N or P; as dvdvKrj or dvdyKr], dvye\o<; or dyje\o<;, ev^o'^ or 

In the seventh century the pronunciation of the vowels and diphthongs had departed 
considerably from the ancient standard. Thus, all the vowels were isochronous. Fur- 
ther, H was pronounced like I. As to the diphthongs, AI (short A) was equivalent to 
E ; AI (long A), to A ; EI, to I ; HI, to I ; 01, to r ; and ni, to il. The mediajval 
Greeks, however, had too much veneration for the classical language to lay hands upon 
its orthography. They spelled their words, not as they pronounced them, but as 
they found them written in the earlier manuscripts. 

Now when from any cause the same sound has more symbols than one, uneducated 
persons are apt to employ those symbols indiscriminately. And this is precisely what 
the mediaeval Greek copyists did., Thus, they would write eXaio<i for ekeo'^, epa> for a'lpa>, 
■^^prjo-eit for p^p/cret?, 'iSiov for ^Biov, Sva^x^epyj for Bva')(^epel, em? for ?jTt?, Ka9eiaei, for KaOicrei, 
aai for mere/, dvC^L for avoi^ei. 

Inaccuracies of this sort must be carefully distinguished from those occurring in 
inscriptions written when words were spelled as they were pronounced ; for the fonner 
are orthographical mistakes ; the latter are barbarisms, that is, violations of the rules of 
orthoepy. Thus, when, in a mediaeval manuscript, eXaw? is found for eXeo?, we infer 
that the transcriber followed his ear rather than his copy ; that is, his pronunciation 
was good (for that time), but his spelling was bad. When, however, inscriptions of 

^" Compare Quintil. 1, 7, 30 Ego, nisi quod consuetude obtinuerit, sic sciibendum quidque judico, quo- 
modo sonat. Hie enim usus literarum, ut custodiant voces, et velut depositum reddant legentibus. Itaque id 
exprimere debeut, quod dicturi sumus. 

Quintilian here is to be considered as expressing opinions common in his age, that is, in the latter part of 
the first century, and the beginning of the second. 

^*^ See History of the Greek Alphabet, §§ 5. 6. For the pseudo-diphthongs El and OY, see Ibid. 
§ 20, 5, c, and 4, f. 


the Roman period give us "H(pe<TTo<; for " Hcpata-To^, B6^e<; for Bo^uk, fivpie^ for fj,vpiai<;, 

KCKpvTTTe for KeKpvTrrai, avip for dvr)p, irepi^aikov for irepl^oXov, yavrci) for eavTm, TroXrja? for 
TToXea?, Tvxeav for Tv^a-iav, fierpo^ for fitjTpot, peTopcK6<i for pT)Topt.KO<;, IjOrjKa for e^Tj/ca, ttXvov 
for TrXoiOj/, avvKoBoiirjcre for dvoiKoBofiija-e, Karea-Ke'^aa-ev for Karec7K€va<Tev, ZiJ,dpajBo<; for 5'/cta- 
payBo^, eTTiTja-e for eTrolrjcre, AiovoktIov for Alovvctiov, Uotdiwv for Hvditov, aoriS for auTw,'^'' it 

is not difficult to perceive that the transcriber or stone-cutter spelled these words as Ae 
pronounced them ; that is, his spelling was philosophical, but his pronunciation was 
bad, or provincial. 

Of course, dialectic variations in pronunciation do not come under this head ; thus, 
evepyeTT]'; dpxt; tiJ?, FuKia, are good Boeotic words, corresponding to the Attic evepyerai^, 

V fir 

apxei, TOt?, oiKia. 

§ 47. 
The Vowels E, H. 

In the Phoenician alphabet E (He) is a consonant corresponding to the English H, 
or to the rough breathing of the Greeks. In the Greek alphabet it is a vowel ; and 
there is no evidence that it was ever employed as the representative of the rough 
breathing. Its classical name is E!."'^ 

When the sound of the diphthong AI could no longer be distinguished from that of 
E, the schoolmasters found it necessary to designate the latter by the epithet ylriXov, 
simple; thus, JS •\|rtXoj/.'^' (Compare T, below.) 

"' InSCR. 628 H*E2T02. 1066 A0SE2, MYPIES. 1067 KEKPYUTE. -1716, C ANEP, HEPIBQAON. 2439, 
c (Add.) HAYTQ, nOAHAS. 4556 TYXEAN. 4763 METP02. 4788 PETOPIK02. 5777 HeHKA. 4712, b 
UAYON. 4714, C ANYK0A0MH2E. 2015 KATE2KEBA2EN. 6740 ZMAPArA02. 6481 EniH2E. Vol. Ill, 
p. 1106 A10N0I2I0Y, nOieiQN. Ibid. p. 1120 AOTQ. 

"' CaLLIAS apud AthEN. 10, 79 eeoC yap E 1 ye. PlAT. Cratyl. 393 D Tiv cn-oixiiaiv oia-6a on ovofiara 
Xiyojiev, dX\' ovk avTO. ra erroip^fia, jiKfjU rerrapav, tov E Koi ToC Y (tat Tov O koi toO Q. In this passage E and 

stand for Et and Ov respectively. Argument, ad II. 5 E i /3aXX« KvBipeiav "Aprjd re TvSeos vl6s. Plut. H, 

384 Xlepl ToC E 2 iv AeX^oij. Ael. HerodIAK. in BekkER. 798. 800 ToCto yap [to I] avyyiveiav riva cx^i Trphs 
TO E, Ka\ SeUmaiv €K tov t^i/ iKrpavrjcrtv tov I elvai ovojia tov EypdppaTos. In Herodian's time E?was SOUnded 

like *I (see EI, below). Athen. 11, 30. Edst. 507. 1001. 

"' The name E iffiXov is of frequent occurrence in the rules of CnoEROBOscus and of Theognostus. 
It is found also in Dracp and Moeuis. But as the grammatical work of the former is full of uitei-polations, 
some of which cannot be traced further back than the thirteenth century, its authority in questions like this is 
of no weight. As to Moeris, we only know that he lived before the time of Photius ; that is, before the close 
of the ninth century (PnoT. 157 "Eti 8e Ka\ Moi'piSoj 'ATTiKioTijr). But if it can be shown that he wrote in the 
second or third century of our era, then the expression E -^iXov occurring in his 'A r t t k t o- t ^ y must 
be regarded as an interpolation by a later hand. 


The Phoenician H (Hheth) is a guttural rough breathing. In the early Greek 
alphabets it represented the common rough breathing (H). In the course of time it 
was changed into a vowel equivalent to loti^ E. 

With regard to its pronunciation, Plato, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and Herodian 
represent it as differing from I.'^'-' Terentianus Maurus and Sextus distinctly state 
that E and H differ from each other in time, hut not in kind.^^ 

In the rules of Chceroboscus and of Theognostus H is treated as if it had the same 
sound with I. Thus, when the former tells us that, in dXiTi^pt,o<}, AI is written with an 
I, and TH with an H, we are to infer that in his time there was no difference in pro- 
nunciation between H and I.^^^ 

In the lexicon of Suidas words beginning with H are placed immediately after 0, 
simply because in the time of this author (eleventh century) H was pronounced like I. 

In modem Greek H is pronounced like I. 

§ 48. 

The Vowels 0, n. 

The Phoenician O [Ayin) is a consonant. The Greeks converted it into a vowel. 
I The classical name of the Greek is Ov?^^ 

^*' Plat. Cratyl. 418 C Of TroXaiol oj ^fiircpoi to lata Kai TO SeXra ev fid\a ixpmvro, (cat ov^ rJKKrra al yvvalKes, 
aiTTep uaXioTa r^v dp^aiav <l>o>v7ju (ra)^oua"i. NOv fie avr't pkv toO icoTa ^ et 17 r/ra p^Taarp^^ovtriv, aim. 6e rov SeAra 
/■^Ta, a)S hr] fieydk(mpeni(TTefia ovra. EPM. IIqjs 8^. 2Q. Olov ol fiiv dpxaioraTOi ipipav ttjv rjiifpav tKoKovv, 01 df 
euipav, 01 8e vvv fipipav. 426 E Tu S' av I [(^aiVerai fioi KaTaKcxpijiTdai 6 to duopara TiBipevotj npbs to XcTrra TTavra, 
a Sri udXiara 8ta iravro)!' lot av, Aia ravra to tcvai Kal to iecrdai 8ia Tov I aTropupuTai. 427 C To 8' av A to peydXm 
(iTreSaKf, Ka\ to /iijKet to H, on pcyaka to ypappara. In the first of these passages, (pavrjv, sound, and iKaXovv, 

they called, relate to the pronunciation and not to the spelling of ripe pa; which shows that the first syllable of 
this word differed in sound from the corresponding syllable of Ipepa. Dion. Hal. De Composit. 14 AevTepov 
8e TO H, oTt Kara nepl t^v ^da-iu t^j ■yXcio-tn/s £pfi8fi tov ^x"" aKokovBov, aXV oiic ava, Ka\ perpias avoiyopivov [toC 
o-TouoTof]. But I is described by this author as follows : "Eo-xotow 8e Trdvrav to I • irtpi tovs oSovras tc yap f/ Kp6- 
TTja-is TOV TTvevpaTos ylviTai, piKpov avoiyopivov Tov (TTopaTos Ka\ ovK irrCKapirpwoVTUiv tUv x^'Acav tov rjxov. Ael. 
Herodian. in CkAJIER. Vol. 3, p. 248, 20 "En apapTavovcnv ol \iyovTes vfjO-T-r) s e I p i . Afyeiv ovv biov 
vrjo-T IS . Here 'KiyovTes, Xe'yciv, Saying, to say, refer to pronunciation. 

15" Teeentian. SLiUE. 450 seq. Litteram nanque E [ypd(j)e Ei] videmus esse ad 'H t a proximam, sicut 
O [ypa^e oS] et Q videntur esse vicinae sibi. Temporum momenta distant, non soni nativitas. Sext. Adv. 

Gram. 5 'ti.KoKovdr)(m koL to E kuI to H (V uvat (TTOixelov koto ttjv avTijV Svvapiv koivov • f) yap avTrj Sivapts eV ap(f>o- 
Tepav icTTi. Kai avirraXtv pev to H yivcTai E, ixraOkv 8e to E ylverai H. 

151 Cramer. Vol. 2. 1, p. 169. 

152 CALLLis apud Athen. 10, 79. Plat. Cratyl. 393 D. Argument, ad II. 15 Ov E.povldrjs Kf^o'XeoTo 
no(r€ibia>vi Ka\ 'Hpr,. QuiNTiLiAN. 1, 7, 11. Plut. H, 513 A. Athen. 10, 81. 11, 30. EusT. 507. 1001. 


The character /2 is a modification of O, and is the latest of all the new letters of the 
Greek alphabet. It must have been introduced before the age of Callias, the poet ; for 
he mentions it in one of his plays.'°^ Its ancient name is simply '/l. 

The adjectives /iiKpdv and /leya were appended to O and 12, respectively, when 
the latter ceased to be distinguished in pronunciation from the former. These adjec- 
tives have reference not to the characters O and fl, but to o, w."'' The names O fiiicpov 
and fl /j,eya often occur in the rules of Chceroboscus, and of other, succeedmg gram- 

It has been asserted that O and f2 were once distinguished from each other by their 
size. But this is not confirmed by mscriptions, in which stands for o, w, ov. The 
character 0, indeed, was often made smaller than the other letters, but never with refer- 
ence to quantity. And in inscriptions of the Alexandrian and Koman periods, all the 
round letters, namely, O, ft, &, are often smaller than the other letters in the same line.''' 

It must be added here, that Suidas places words beginning with an fl between E and 
O, evidently because in his time O and fl were confounded with each other. 

In modern Greek no distinction is made between and S2. 

§ 49. 
The Vowel T. 

In the Phoenician alphabet V is one of the forms of Waw. The Greeks changed it 
into the vowel which has F (Fai) or Aiyamia) for its corresponding consonant. Originally 
it was the same in form as the Latin V, but it was modified afterwards into Y and T, 
and finally into y and v. The ancients had no other name for it than 'r.'^s 

When the sound of the diphthong 01 could no longer be distinguished from that of 
r, the schoolmasters found it necessary to designate the latter by the epithet yjriXov, 

15' Callias apud Athen. 10, 79. Plat. Cratyl. 393 D. Argument, ad II. 24 'o vUw "EKTopa narpl 

\vTpa>v TTopev ojkvs A;;^i\Xei;9. 

1^* The character <o was introduced about the middle of the third century before Christ. Inscr. 4694. 
Bekkek. 709 To yap a To peya <TvvT(6eip.hov iarlv « dCo vv, rj cK dCo oo. That IS, a has the appearance of vv 
or 00 united into one figure. 

155 Feanz. pp. 149. 231. 

156 Callias apud Athen. 10, 79 'y Trapou *!; that is, 'Y tvMch stands near *r. Plat. Cratyl. 393 D. 

Argument, ad II. 20 'Y jiaKapav cvowr) koI (j)i\omi ovpaviavav. Athen. 10, 81. 

According to Eustathius, Y was called "Y/x by the Cohans. But this must be an error, for no Greek word 

ends in M. EuST. 1192, 20 'On 8e t6 Y oroip^ciov "Y^ Xe-youcii' oi AioXeis iiera yjfiXrjs oiKfim tdft (^iKaiTiKoi yap 
(IcTiv cVl TTacnv) viro tS>v flSoriav naai napa8(8oTai. 


simple ; thus, T -i^tX.oi/."'' This name is of frequent occurrence in the rules of Chce- 
roboscus, and of other, succeeding grammarians. (Compare E, above.) 
In modern Greek T is sounded like I. 

§ 50. 


According to the ancient grammarians, a diphthong consists of two sounds, each 
component part retaining its proper sound."'® The Greek has thirteen diphthongs, 
seven of which begin with a short vowel, and six with a long one. The latter differ 
from the former only in the prolongation of the first vowel. 

AI, AT, EI, ET, 01. or, TI, two short vowels. 
AI, AT, HI, HT, ni, n,T, a long and a short. 

That the ancient Greeks pronounced both the vowels of a diphthong rests on the 
following considerations, in addition to the direct testimony of the grammarians. 

(a) When a diphthong arose from spiceresis, the presumption is that its elementary 
sounds remained unchanged in pronunciation. Thus, AI in the monosyllable 7ra« 
differed from AI in the dissyllable Tra't? only in the greater rapidity of utterance. The 
same remark applies to ^AtBr]'i"Ai,Sr]<;, ai'«^? oik^?, ala-a-m aia-a-a, Tjl'^a rji^a, aiJco ava, jpalBiov 
rypdiBiov, Bdl'o'i Sdio<;, Brjio^ S^jio^, Bats Bdi,<;, ev ev, ©prji^ Opv^^, «X??t? «\rj(?, oi? oh, ol'o/iat. oiofiai, 
wi^a wc^a, patBi,o<; pdiBco^. Also to such datives as fiovaat fiova-qi, r^ripdi, '■fripai, Xoyai, rj^ol, 
TToXei' TToXet, Ix^^'C IxOvl. Also to the endings aio<; aia aiov, ew? eia eiov, eivos eivq ecvov, otos 
oca oiov, wto? aia (oiov, eiSrjs, eiBiov, of substantives and adjectives. 

(b) In verbs beginning with a diphthong the augment affected only the first voAvel ; 
which shows that that vowel was distinctly heard ; as alra> tjitow, diacro} ^i^a, av^m ijv^ov, 
eiKd^Q) 7]iKaafiai, evBo) tjvBov, oIkco oiikovv. So ewiKeiv (^ecpKew) from eocKa. 

(c) Contractions like the following necessarily imply that both vowels were audible : 

1" It has been asserted that Y was called ^iXov, on the ground that anciently it represented also the 
sound of the now obsolete letter F (FaO or Aiya/i/xa). But there is no evidence that the Greeks ever 
represented the sound of the consonant F by the figure Y. It is true, however, that F was often changed 

into its kindred vowel-sound Y, as in cva^e (---)> Kavi^ats ( ), where EY and AY are genume 

diphthongs. As to the Pindaric avarav (---), the original reading was iYirav, which, after F fell 
into disuse, became aarav, now appearing as a various reading. 

158 Priscian. 1, 50 Diphthongi autem dicuntur, quod binos phthongos, hoc est, voces comprehendunt. Nam 
sin<Tulae vocales suas voces habent, ut AE diphthongus, quando a poetis per diaeresin profertur, secundum 
Graecos per ^ et / scribitur, ut auhi, pictai, pro aidae, pictae. 


a e I contracted into di by dropping e and lengthening a ; as rifidei^; rifiw (rifia^y The 

Dorians drop a and lengthen e ; as TifideK Ti,fjirii<; (rt/if}?). 
a 7] I — a 4 by dropping ij and lengthening a ; as n./j.drii'; rifiMv (rtyita?). 
ao t, — CO I, by dropping a and lengthening o ; as rifidoi/xev rifiioifiev (^Tiii&fiev). 
aov — u> by dropping a and v and lengthening o ; as xP°-°^ XP^' 
a le — « by dropping i and e and lengthening a ; as koI lyw Kayw. 
a Let — db by dropping te and lengthening a ; as koI elra Katra (^KaTa). 
e ai — ■»; t by dropping a and lengthening e ; as d-jre-^Odveai dTreyfidvrji, (direxddvrj). It is 

contracted also into et, by simply dropping the a ; as Xeyeai Xeyrji (Xe'yi;) or Xeyei. 
7] a I — 7) I by dropping a ; as a^t/cr/at acfuKiji, (^d(f>iKrjy 
oav — cov by dropping a and lengthening o; as 6 a^ro's 03VTd<;. 
oca — £0 by dropping la and lengthening o ; as ol dWoi wWoi. 
o le — ov by dropping le and lengthening o; as ol ifioc ov/moL 
oei — o t by dropping e ; as a-Tscpavdei, (ne^avol. The Doric contracts it into wi ; as 

aTe<^avo)i ((rretpavcpX 

7] I — o t by dropping 7] ; as S5jA,o7?{s St^Xoi?. Also into « t ; as SoTjts Sci)t9 (Sms). 
CO t, — w t by dropping o ; as eyw olSa iywoSa (^eyuiBay 
coev — w V by dropping e ; thus w Evpmi^T) covpiTriBt]. 

(d) The change of EI, ET into 01, OT, in forms like 'KeXoiira, eoiKu, SeSoiKa, eCKrjKovOa, 
cnrovhri, from Xeljrco, eUco, BelSco, EAETGfl, a-TrevSco, shows that the E was not a silent 

§ 51. 

The Diphthong AI. 

Plato jocosely derives BiKaiov from Siaidv (the neuter participle of Stw/xt), by 
simply inserting a K between AI and A, for the sake of euphony.'"^ From this it may 
be inferred that the last sounds of BIkmov were ION ; that is, the I of the diphthong 
AI was distinctly heard. 

The Greek diphthong AI becomes AE in Latin ; as AlcrxvXo<;, Aeschylus. Sometimes 
the Romans changed the I into its corresponding consonant, and then doubled it in 
pronunciation, in order to preserve the original quantity of the syllable ; thus, A'ia<s Aiax, 
Mala Maia, were pronounced Aiiax [A-yyax), Maiia (Ma-yi/ay^'^ Quintilian states 

1=5 Plat. Cratyl. 412 D. 

1^" Prisciax. 1, 50 In Graecis vero, quoticns liujusmodi fit apud nos diaeresis penultimae syllabae, / 
pro duplici consonante accipitur, ut Maia, Blai'a, Aiax, A'ias. See also Id. De XII vers. Aen. 33. 


that some of the early Romans pronounced the Latin diphthong AE like the Greek 
AI ; ^'^' which shows that AE was not identical with AI. Further, the proper name 
Caeso was often written Kaeso."^'~ Now, the Latin Jt was used only before the vowel 
j_m rpi^g orthography Kaeso, therefore, implies that the first element of AE was A. 
And as A corresponds to the first element of the Greek diphthong AI, the natural 
inference is that the first sound of the latter also was A. 

Phrynichus objects to the pronunciation of 'AXkuIkov, rpoxalKov, dpxa'iKov, with one I, 
and recommends 'AXKauKw, Tpo-^^auKop, dpxauKov, with two I's.'^* This implies that, in 
his time, the I of the diphthong AI was distinctly heard. 

According to Sextus, AI was the representative of (f simple sound peculiar to itself ; 
that is, it was a monophthong resembling no other vowel-sound.'°' 

In the sixth century after Christ the sound of AI was confounded with that of E, 
even by scholars. Thus, the ear could not distinguish between Kviarmp, questor, 
and KvaicTTcop, quaestor. '°^ And the rules of Choeroboscus aird of Theognostus 
clearly show that, at least as early as the eighth century, the uneducated were apt 
to write E for AI, and AI for E.'"' 

1^^ QuDJTiL. 1, 7, 18 AT syllabam, cujus secundam nunc E literam ponimus, vai-ie per A et I cfFerebant, 
quidam semper ut Graeci : qiiidam singiilariter tantum, curfi in dativiim vel genitivum casum incidisscnt, unde 
pictai vestis, et aiclai, Virgilius, amantissimus vetustatis, carmmimus inseruit. 

^^- Teeentian. Maurus, 799 Saepe Kaesones notabant hac vetusti littera. 

1*''' QuiNTiL. 1, 7, 10. ScAUEUS, p. 2252 seq. Velius Loxgus, p. 2218. Tekentian. Maurus, 797. 
JIaxijius Victorin. 18. Arusianus Messius (Lind.), p. 243 et seq. Donatus, 1, 2, 3. Priscian. 
1, 14. 47. 

164 PhryN. 'a X k a V k o v aa- ji a , bC Ivos I oi -j^pfj \fyeiv, aXX' ex Toiv Bvoiv, 'WKaiiKov, T p o ;i( a t KC o v , (cai 

dpxaiiKov. The reader will observe that Xeyf ix, to say, refers to sound, and not to spelling. 

"^^^ SeXT. Adv. Gram. p. 241 Kai avaiTTpocpms €(Ti(j6al Tiva <j>a(Tlv ivioi rS>v ^CKoao^av TrXfi'oxa orotp^eia bia<popov 
i'vovTa Svnafiiv rav (rwifdas TrapaMofiivav, olov Ka\ to AI Kai to OY koI irav o ttjs ojiolas eWi <f>v(Teas. To yap a-Toixfiov 
KptTeov ixdXicrra on crToip^fioj' coTix ex roC acrvvBeTOV Ka\ povoiroibv i'xfiv (^^o'yyox, 01.6s ecTtx 6 tov A Kai E Kai O Kai toiv 

\omS>v. 'Eirel ovv 6 toC AI Kai EI (f>66yyos cnrXovs eVri Kai fjLovoeibrjs, caTai Kai TavTa (TTOix^la "Qorc a-Toixe''ov 

eorai to AI. Tovtov 8e ovras txovTos, iirel Kai 6 tov EI (ftdoyyos Kai 6 tov OY povo(iSr]s Kai aavvdcTos Kai a/ieTd/3oXo£ 
i^ dpxif "XP' «^o^f Xa/i/Sdverai, cVtui Kai ouTor aTOixf'iov. The concluding period in this passage seems to restrict 
the term o- r i x f i o x, element, to AI, EI, and OY. 

1^^ Ltd. 140 Zi/i-jjo-ai Sc d^ioXoyox uvai vopi^io t'l pev iart k v a [ a t a) p , Ti 8e K u a i o- i T co p • Kai Ti piu crrjpaii/ei 

Sia T^9 St(l>d6yyov ypa(p6pevov, Ti be \/^iX^s. K v a i a T a p Toivvv 6 C^rrjrrjs arrb tou q u a e r e r e, oiox iptvvav 

"Ore Se pi) b'i(j>6oyyos ex Trpooipiois rj Xe|(S, dXXu -^p-iT^rj ypd^cToi, oiSe'repox pel/ Twv elpr)phav o-i/paixe i, tox 8e pepijflpoipov 

Kai /3Xdo-(^7)pox Sia Trjs ypa^^s eVi8ei|ei, on q u e r o r , p€p<popat. Here tlie word y pdcjxTai has reference to 
the orthocrraphy of kv al(TT a p and Kueo-rup. Asto\|fiXi},it seems to agree with o-uXXa/S^ understood. 
Compare E -kj/ i\ 6 v , § 47. 

"' ChOEROBOSC. p. 177 Al'yeipot, bta Si(pC6yyov Ta dio. 178 'A x a i 6 ij s , TO NAI Sl(pdoyyov. 179 


We see now why, in the lexicon of Suiclas, words beginning with an AI are put 
between A and E. 

It must be added here, that, in modern Greek, AI has the sound of E. 

§ 52. 
The Diphthongs AT, EY, HY, flT. 

With regard to the ancient pronunciation of the diphthongs AT, ET, it ;s to be 
remarked here that the Eomans represented them by AU, EU, not by AY, EY ; from 
which it is easy to see that T, in this case, was not sounded in the same manner as 
when it stood by itself"'^ 

In modern Greek, the T in the diphthongs AT, ET, HT, SIT has the sound of B or $. 
Bef(9re a vowel, or a semivowel (B, F, A, Z, A, M, N, P) it is equivalent to B ; as kuvco, 
evyevri^, ev^cota, Kavfia, €VV7], pronounced Ka^a, e/3yei'/?, i^^ota, KajSfia, ijSvL In all other 
cases it has the force of $ ; as ev, avTo<;, KavKo<;, evfetvo?, eviroda, Kav(n<i, riv-xpfi-qv, ev-\^vxp<i, 
pronounced ej>, a<^r6^, Kd(f>KO's, ecp^cvo^, e^inla, KacfxrK, ic})'^ofiiv, e(p-\jn^o<i. The reader Avill 
observe that the modern pronunciation of these diphthongs introduces combinations of 
consonantal sounds which are inadmissible in ancient Greek. 

§ 53. 
The Diphthong EL 

In the following epigram of Callimachus, e^et apjjarently rhymes with v-al'x^i,. 
Callim. Epigr. 29 

Ava-aviT], av Se vatp^t koXo'; Ka\o<i • aX\a irpiv enreiv 
TovTo (Ta^w<;, H^^ (jirjai rt?, ^X\os e^^ei. 

Those who confound assonance with rhyme unhesitatingly assert that in the time of 
Callimachus, that is, in the third centui-y before the Christian era, there was no differ- 
ence between the pronunciation of EI and I. Now, if val'x^i was pronounced pre- 
cisely like e ;)j; e 6, we must admit that a\\o<i was pronounced like K-a\6^; and that 
a trochee was the same as an iambus or a pyrrhic ; which is untenable. 

Aitrxo^i 8ia TJjs AI Si^floyyou. TheOGNOST. Can. A 'H E (7DXXa/3ij iv an\fi Kai ukii/ijtw Xe'|et tt/jo SotXoO oix 

avkxeTai rtjv &ia Ttjs AI Si(p66yyov ypa^rjv • oiov e^o), dXe^o) 'Searrjji.uaTai to ai\j/a (nlpprnia Kal to al^tjos 

ovofia Sia TTJs AI dt(f>d6yyov ypac^rf/ifi/oc. Can. H 'H AI dicpdoyyos ev ap^fj Xe^foiy cnravias (vpicTKiTat, o>s ?}^(i to 
al8a> prjp-ii .... to 8' aXXa 5ia ToO E ■^iXoC, eSoi To iaOiai, K. T. X. 

*^^ Teeentian. Maurus, 426 AU ei EU cum copulamus, U secundum jimgimus, In vicem Graecae : 
quod Y subdita vocalis U. A^\ AU tamen capere videtur saepe productum sonum, Auspices cum dico et 
aurum, sive Graeeus av pio v . 


According to Herodian, the diphtliong EI had the sound of long I."' Sextus in- 
forms us that EI was the symbol of a simple sound jieculiar to itself ;'^^^ that is, it was 
a monophthong resembling no other vowel-sound in the language. Marius Victorinus 
remarks, that, when E and I were united, the syllable sounded in a manner like 
long V' 

In the eighth century the pronunciation of EI was identical with that of I. This 
is clear from the orthographical rules of Chccroboscus and of Theognostus.'™ In the 
lexicon of Suidas words beginning with an EI are to be sought, not under E, but 
before H. 

In modern Greek EI does not differ from I. 

§ 54. 
The Diphthong 01. 

Thucydides, in his description of the plague of Athens, says : '"' " In their affliction 
they remembered this verse among other things, as was natural they should, — the 
most aged persons saying that it had been sung of old : 

A Dorian war shall come, and plague with it. 

Now there arose a dispute among men, some maintaining that the calamity mentioned 
in the verse had not been called AOIMOX {plague), but AIMOX {famine). Naturally 
enough, however, the opinion prevailed at this time that the word said was AOIMOS ; 
for men adapted their recollections to what they then were suffering. But should 
another Dorian war happen after this, and with it a famine {AIMOS), they will, I 
think, as a matter of course, sing the verse accordingly." 

Those who are prepossessed with the idea that the modern Greek pronunciation is 
the same as the ancient, regard this passage as decisive. They argue as follows : " The 

"' IIarius Victokin. p. 2458 I autem longum quodam modo sonat cum E et I junctum est, 

^"° ChceEOBOSC. p. 168 'A\(j)ei6s, TO *EI dl(p6oyyov Kara rrjv irapaSoa-iv, 177 Aiyeipos, Sia Sitpdoyyov ra Svo. 
178 'A\e^dv8pfia, ^AvTwx^ta, Sia Ttjs EI 8i(j)d6yyov .... X'''P'-' '■"" ^'^ '''"'' TPIA, olov aKirpia, XeKanTpia .... 
ToCra yap 8ia tov I ypd(peTai. 

'"^ TnuC. 2, 54 'Ek 8e ra KOKto, ola fiVoj, avep.vr]<T6r]aav Koi roCSe tov 'iitovs (^aaKOVTes ol Trpea-jiiiTepoi TraXai 
a 6 e 0" ^ a £ , 

'EycVfT-o pev o5v i'pts Tois avBpinrois pr] AOIMON i>vo paa6 at iv Ta eWt ino Tav ndKaiSiv, oAXa AIMON, evUrjire 8e 
eVl ToO Trapwrot ei/coVcor, AOIMON el p !] a 6 ai • oi yap avSpamoi. irpos a (iracrxov TrjV pvfjprjv iTTOwiiVTO. Hu 8e ye, 
nipat, TTOTe aXXos iroKepos KaraXd/Sj AapiKoy TOvSe varepos, Ka\ ^vpfifi yeveaBai AIMON, koto to elxos ovTas a a ovt ai . 


priest or priestess said AIMOS. But as I and 01 were merely different modes of 
expressing the sound I, some wrote AIMOS, and others AOIMOS." The careful 
reader, however, will observe that a8ea-6ai, to be simfj, covofida dai, to have been 
called, elprjcr 0a t, , to have been said, and aa-ovrai, they ivill sing, have reference to 
the sound of the word in question; which shows that AOIMO'Z was readily distin- 
guished from AIMO^ both in saying and in singing. Had the dispute been about its 
orthography, Thucydides would have given us yejpdcf>dai,, and jpdyfrovaiv. The nat- 
ural inference therefore is, that in the time of this author, that is, in the fifth century 
before Christ, 01 teas not identical tvith I. 

The Greek 01 becomes OE in Latin ; as OtTij, Oeta. Sometimes the Romans 
changed the I into its corresponding consonant, and then doubled it in pronunciation ; 
thus, Tpola, Troia, pronounced Tro-iia {Tro-yya)}'- 

According to Trypho, Herodian, and others, the iEolians sometimes resolved this 
diphthong into its component parts, even when it did not arise from syna;resis. Thus, 
k6i\o<;, JTpotTo?, otcdi/o?, oiSa.'"^ Now, if 01 has component parts, it cannot be a monoph- 
thong. It follows, therefore, that it was not pronounced like the simple, and conse- 
quently indivisible I. 

Herodian maintains that, although the vowel is longer (fuller) than the vowel E, 
the diphthong EI is longer than the diphthong 01, because EI is composed of two 
kindred sounds, whereas and 7, being dissimilar sounds, do not coalesce so easily, and 
consequently, in the diphthong 01, the vowel O does not show all its power.'" From 
this statement we learn that in the time of this grammarian, that is, in the second 
century after Christ, the first element of the diphthong 01 was a weak O. 

Phrynichus condemns potBiov, in four syllables ; which shows that, in his time, 
there was a tendency to pronounce 01 so distinctly as to make two syllables of it. 

The orthographical rules of Theognostus relative to 01 conclusively show that in his 
time (eighth century) it was sounded exactly like T.'" 

*"^ Priscian. 1, 53 OE est quando per diaeresin profertur in Graccis nominibus et Graecam servat 
seripturam. Pro euini et / ponitur, quae tamen, sicut supradictuin est, locum obtinet duplicis consonantis, 
ut Troia pro Tpola. See also Id. De XII versibus Aen. 33. 

"^ Tkyi-ho. § 15. Ael. Hekodian. in Ceaher. Vol. 4, p. 416. Id. He pi Movrj p. Ac ^ . p. 24. 

1'* Ael. Hkeodian. in Bekker. 798. 

W5 TheOGNOST. Can. Pr Uacm Xc^ij i< T^f BY o-uWa^rjs apxap-evr} 8ia toO Y tjfiXov ypacfxTat ■ ^v66s, /Svfo'r 

■miKVos avvCTos, ^i^ava Sctriz/ifiWai to ^oiKia 17 Sepdiraiva, /3oiKfi ya/iijo-Ket, Bo//3i; .... Sid Ttjs 01 Si(fi86yyov 

yparj)6p.£va, Ecerij word beginning with the sgllaUe B Y is written loith a Y, as 'QvBos, fiv^os .... ^i^ava .... 
It is to be observed that fioixia, .... /SoiKti, .... Bot'/Si; .... are icritten with the diphtliong 01. 


In the lexicon of Suidas this diphthong is placed between T and T ; which shoAA's 
that the modern Greek pronunciation of T and 01 cannot be referred even to the tenth 
century of our era. Had T and 01 been each sounded like I (as they are in modern 
Greek), this author would have put them in the immediate vicinity of I, just where 
we find H and EL 

§ 55. 

The Diphthong OT. 

The Komans represented the diphthong OT by long U ; as fiovaa, musa, 'ETrtKovpo<;, 
Epicurus. Terentianus Maurus, however, intimates that U was not absolutely the same 
as OT}''^ On the other hand, the Greeks wrote T or OT for the Eoman vowel U ; as 
Sulla, XvWa<;, Tullius, Tv\\io<;, Lucius, AovKio^. 

In the Greek alphabet the name of every letter begins with the sound of that letter.'." 
If we apply this rule to O u , the name of O, we must admit that, in the dijihthong 
or, the first letter was distinctly heard. 

Sextus says that OT represented a simple sound i^eculiar to itself ; that is, it was a 

§ 56. 

The Diphthong TI. 

The Romans represented TI by YI ; as "Apfrviai, Harpyiae ; from which it is 
inferred that the T was audible. 

Herodian's rule with regard to TI is that both its vowels should be uttered in such 
a manner as to form but one syllable ; '" which shows that it had two elementary 

According to Terentianus Maurus TI was like the Latin UI in cui, the dative of 
quis, qui}'^ 

The dialectic form fMovtai for fivla t,, from fu-via, jlxf, shows that the T retained 
its own sound.'^" 

"* Terentian. Maxirus, 428 seq. Graeca diplithongos sed OY litteris nostris vacat ; Sola vocalis quod U 
complet hunc saXis sonum. Peiscian. 1, 36. 

^" In the time of Herodian, E?, the name of E, was sounded like I ; an exception to the rule. Ael. Heeo- 
DiAN. in BeivKer. 798. « 

^'^ Ael. Herodian. in Cramer. Vol. 3, p. 251 nX^j/i^ifAoCo-iK o! hiaipovvm rb fiila, iios, rpia-iWa^ov 

8ei yap dfKJMTepa crvvmpelv \6ya ToiovTa on to I fiera tov Y TaTTofievov ov&iiroTe diaipelrai oiSe ^apl^fTai kot airo, 
dXXa TO Y a-vveKCpavflTm Koi ylverai fiia 8i(j>doyyos fj YI. 

'" Terentian. Maukus, 768 vii'ia cum dicunt et vlas tale quid cui sonet. 

*'" HeS. Mouiat, (7Ka>Xr)K(s ol ytvofuvoi, iv Tois Kpka(Tiv. 


Priscian seems to intimate that the T of TI was a weak consonant, not unlike the 
Latin V in svadeo, svavis, svesco, svetus. This implies that, when this grammarian 
flourished, that is, about the beginning of the sixth century, TI consisted of two 
elementary sounds.'"^' 

In the time of Theognostus, TI was pronounced like T. Thus, jvla, wo'?, could not 
be distinguished in pronunciation from yva, wo?.'®^ 

§ 57. 
The Diphtho7igs AI (long A), HI, ni. 

In the earlier inscriptions, the diphthongs AI (long A), HI, ill are written in full ; 
that is, with an I ; as "Oirai, oTrrji, S^fiai. 

The Jiolians and Dorians began to write H for HI in the third person singular of 
the subjunctive, as early as the latter part of the fourth century before Christ ; as 

SoKTj, -rrda-xVy evSevrj, TrdOi], alpeOrj, dvaypaipt], dvaredij}^ And according to Gregorius 

Corinthius, the ^olians wrote also fi for SlI in the dative singular of the second 

In inscriptions belonging to the first century before Christ, these diphthongs often 
appear without the I ; thus, A, H, SI. Dionysius of Halicamassus, however, intimates 
that the I was distinctly heard.'®'^ 

In inscriptions written after the commencement of the Christian era, this I is 
generally omitted ; as jepovala, /BovXtJ, B-^fico. The same is true of most of the manu- 
scripts extant. 

Strabo recognizes the omission of the I in the dative singular, and intimates that, in 

1" Peiscian. 1, 37 S quoque antecedente et sequente A vel U, hoc idem saepe fit, ut svadeo, svavis, svesco, 

svetus, quod apud Aeoles quoque YI saepe patitur, et amittit vim literae in metro, ut Sappho, dXKa r u t 8 ' 

Similiter tt v '^ u t disyllabum invenitur apud eosdem, cum YI non est diphthongoi?. 

"2 ThEOGNOST. pp. 18, 30 vi6s. 130 yv'iov. 

1^' Insck. ^olic 216G, 32, ENAEYH. 3640 ANArPA*H, ANATEGH. Doric 1841 AOKH. 1843 AOKH. 
1850 HASXH. 2448, II, 28 hash. VIII, 27 aipegh. 

^^* Greg. CouinTH. p. COG OStoi toIs els Q Xrjyoia-ais SotikoIs oi irpocrypaKpovcn to I, as tS> 'OjiTjpai, tH (rod)Si. 

This must refer to the later JEolic dialect. Compare Insck. 3640 TQ AAMQ, XPY2EQ, 2TE*ANQ, tohq. 

As to the earlier ^olic, it did not differ from the other tlialects in the formation of the dative singular of the 
second declension. Compare Insce. 11 (Elean) TOI, OAYNmoi, EniAPOl, EPPAMENOI, for tqi, oayn- 
niQI, EniAPQI, EPPAMENQI. 2166, 15 (Lesbian) tqi, toytqi. 

^^5 Dion. Hal. V, 161, 15 napaKeirai 8e tw \oifidv cif TO N XijyovTt ana toC A dp^^opevov acjxovov to &i6 6eu 
re fte- Koi TU)t avv dyXatat eiy to I XijyoiTt to i'8fTf nopevd evTes doidals dpxopevov dm Toii I. 


his time, it was a silent letter.'^^ Quintilian speaks of its being silent also in the 
middle of a word.'®' And in the time of Sextus it was a question whether datives 
ending in A, H, /2, should be written with an I.'*- Theodosius calls the I of these 
diphthongs I av e k^wv tjt ov , silent I}^^ 

After the twelfth century, the Greeks adopted the orthography a, tj, a>, merely 
because they wished to show that they did not pronounce the I ; a mode of writing 
which gave rise to the expression {/'n'oyey pafj,/j,evov I air a, iota suhscrijttum. In 
manuscripts written before the thirteenth century, this I, if expressed at all, is put after 
A, H, fl ; as atSw, TJ;t crocfiiat, twv XijcaTrji. 

We must state here, that the early grammarians, from Herodian downward, use 
the verb tt po a-y pu(f>w, adscribo, with reference to the I of these diphthongs.'^ 


§ 58. 

1. In later Greek, the aspirates and $ were sometimes doubled in the middle of a 

word. InsCR. 2169 Kd66ea-av for Kclrdeaav. 1927 Sd(f><f>ov for Sd7r(f)0V. Sec also "A(j}^r), 
'A^(f>iav6^, ''A<})^Lov, Bd09t,v, KXeoOOi';, in the Glossarj. 

2. In later Greek, Z was sometimes doubled in the middle of a word.''" Inscr. 
2131 ZaffoO?. 6337. 6462 e^rj'^e. 

ISO SxKAB. 14, 1, 41 IIoAXoi yap X'^P'^ '"'''' I ypdrpovai ray boTiKas, Koi e/t/SaXXoutrt ye to Wos ^vaiKrjv ahlav ovk 

iw QuiNTiL. 1, 7, 17 Sicut in Graeeis accidit adjectione i literae, quam non solum dativis casibus in parte 
ultima adscribunt, sed, quibusdam etiam imponmit, ut in X t; i o- t ^ t , quia etymologia ex divisione in tris 
syUabas facta desideret eam literam. 

1^^ Sext. Adv. Gram. p. 252 "Orav ^rjTwiKv el rais BoTtKots TrpocrGeriOV to \. 

189 XnEODOS. 978 Ilaaa yeviKTj t(ro(ruXXa/3oi5(ra Trj evBeia ttjv Sotik^w e^^i els I aveK(j)ainjTOv \fiyovcrav pera Toij 
<l>atvfjeiTos TTJs evdeias, 7 peTa pel^ovos avrtdTot^ov, 

^^^ Cramer. Vol. 1. 1, p. 3G0 IlaXa pr]i(j) iv 7Tpol_(r]ypa(pei TO I. Vol. 2. 1, p. 371 Zatov ylverai Trapa to 
^rjv, npoaypa(j)eTai Se to I. Edst. 174 To de r; 6 e p t s i (t T L hlx"- TTpouypa^rjs Tou I TiSeacn. lOOG, 15 E i TT i; t cr i y 
. . . . ois ev rfi TTapaKr]yov(Tri to I upoayiypifiTTai. 1251, 24 "hXKrp .... iTpoayeypappevov e^ei to I. QuiNTILIAN 
uses adscribo (see note 187). 

1'* Velius Longus, p. 2217 Denique, si quis secundum naturam vult excutere banc literam, id est Z, 
inveniet duplicem non esse, si modo illam aure sinceriore exploraverit. Nam et simiiliciter scripta aliter 
sonai-e potest, aliter geminata ; quod omnino duplici literae non accidit, ne geminetur. 

On the other hand, Scaurus denies that it is a simple consonant. Scatjkus, p. 2257 Nee minus falluntur 
qui Mezentium per duo Z scribunt, ignorantes duplicem literam non debere geminari : quamquam qiudam 
colligant duplicem non esse. 



3. In certain words, the later Greeks sounded SM like ZM; and in the time of 
Herodian it was a question Avhethcr those words should be written with a S or with 
a Z. See f/ua/Da-ySo?, ^^evvvfit., ^fiiXlov, a-fivpva, in the Glossary.'®^ 

4. The classical Greeks always avoided the combinations TZ, TS. The later Greeks 
used them only in foreign words. Sept. Thren. Ta-aS-q, Tsade, the eighteenth letter of 
the Hebrew alphabet. Inscr. 4945 Tceva^i-qT. 5127, B, 5 T^iafiw. Curt. Aj)pend. I 

The Byzantines express this sound by means of TZ. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 39 D 
T^dvoi. Proc. I, 78 T^avoL 361 T^dt.a)v. The modern Greeks use T^" ; as Kara-iKi, -n-eTa-l, 

5. In modern Greek, Mil is employed to express approximately the sound of the 
English B ; as PojjLTrepT, Robert, MTrdipav, Byron, Miroarav, Boston. The origin of this 
mode of representing B by Mil is the fact that, in modern Greek, JT after M is pro- 
nounced essentially like B. 

In Byzantine Greek we have Pov/nrepTo^, Robert (Sctl. 720), and Pofnre'pTo<; (Comn. 
passim). See also /M-7rdi\o<;, /xTroi'StaTT;?, in the Glossary. 

first declension of nouns. 

§ 59.' 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, masculines in A^ (circumflexed) follow the analogy 
of the Doric declension in the singular. In the plural they end in AAE'S. Thus, 

Sing. N. a/3/9as Plur. N. V. a/3/3aSe? 

G. dp^a G. d^^dScov 

D. a/3/3a D. (d^^dac) 

A. dp^av A. dl3/3dSa'; 

V. a/8/35 

So a/J,7}pa?, aa^ecTTW, ar^uTra?, /SeXorS?, eXaSa?, KaTa^\aTa<;, KepaTd<;, Ke<f)aXd<;, KO^Xid';, 
Kpacrd<;, /crem?, o^vyaXaTO.^, crrofiaTd^. TheOPH. 689, 13 d^/3dB(ov. 698, 21 dfirjpdBa^. 

699 diJL-npdhe^. Const. IV, 869 C /3e\oi/aSe?. Porpii. Cer. 674, 13 dl3^dBa<s. Tiieoph. 

CoNT. 145, 19 Kapr^ifJ-dSav. NiCET. 304, 25 CTTO/iaTo'Se?. CoDIN. 70 KOxXidSe^. 

'''" Ael. Herodian. *tX. p. 457 ZriTflrai. ttus ypaTtriov TO '^jivpva, cTreiS!) Ttws ^era toO Z ypacpovtriv airo. Lu- 
CIAN. Jud. Vocal. 9 "Oti Se dve^UoKou elpL ypijifia [says 2iy/ia] fiapTvpelre fioi Ka\ avTo'i firj^ewore iyKaKiaavri 
Tw ZrjTa a-fidpaySov aiTO<TiTaa-avTi Km Ttacrav dcj)e\oiiivm rfjv ufiipvav. Sext. Adv. Gram. p. 2.53 'Orav <rKewraiu.f6a 
noTfpov Sm Toij Z yparrriov c'ori to f/iiXi'ov Kol ttjv (nipvav, fj 5m tov 2. CrAMER. Vol. 3, p. 250. 


The element AJ sometimes occurs even in the singular of masculines of this class. 
Inscr. 3137. 3242 tov Jiowra or JiovvTdSo<:. 3142, III, 9 ToO Mr]vdBo^. 3253 tov 
' ATToWdSo';, 3392 Tc5 ^iXavdSi. 

2. In later and Byzantine Greek, proper names in HS often form the genitive by 
simply dropping the ^ of the nominative. In the other cases they follow the common 

Sing. N. Muvr)<; MQ}v(rrj<; 

G. Mavrj McoiJcrr] 

D. MavT} MayiJarj 

A. Mavrjv Ma>varjv 

V. Mavrj Mavar) 

Paroxytones in H^ are inflected like Mdvi]'; ; as Bova-ejSovT^Tji:, &€0(j}i,\iT^r]<;, KaTraSij?, 

KoVT^lvr]<;, Kpa(Tri/iep7]<;, MaveXX?;?, Xairaipr]';, TepTrrjfieptj';, ^aT€fir]<;. 

Perispomena in H2' are declined like Mwvo-tJ? ; as dfiep/Movfivrj';, 'Ap-n-aBrj's, 'lavvrj';, 
'laari'i, Omrriyy';. $fX^?. Sept. Ex. 17, 12. Num. 9, 23 ToO Mwda^- EpiPH. I, 628 D 
TOV MavT], Malch. 231 AeovTO'; tov MaKeWr]. 

3. The N of the accusative singular of nouns of this declension began to be dropped 
about the ninth or tenth century. Porph. Adm. 170 tov 'ApiraBri, tov Sa\iJ,ovT^7}. 

Them. 62 tov Trdira Pu>ixr]<;. 

4. The accent of the genitive plural is sometimes found on the penult. Thus, in 
classical Greek we have d^vwv, eTTja-iav, xp^'^'^'-'v. In Byzantine Greek, Athan. I, 325 D 

tS)v TaWioiv, tuv XtravKov. LeIMON. 57 (83) epyaTWV. MaL. 267. 285 KavhrjXwv. Leo 
Gram. 305 KaTaa-vpTav. PoRPH. Adm. 267, 24 iraihiaKtav. 

5. In modem Greek, the classical ending AI becomes E^ (borrowed from the third 
declension) ; as ol wXe^re?, ol ' Ap^avlTei;, i) 6d\aaae<;, yitouo-e?, rt/iie?. 

In Byzantine Greek we have, Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 33 C yewoSe? for jewdSai. Mal. 
170 AlveidBe<;. 331 Ilepae'i as a various reading. Leo Gram. 78 ^icvBe^ as a various 
reading. Attal. 254, 15 tTTTroTe?. 

SECOND declension OF NOUNS. 

§ 60. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, the endings ID'S, ION are sometimes changed into 
IS, IN, respectively. The genitive and vocative of masculines thus syncopated are 
each formed by dropping the S of the nominative. Thus, 


Masculine. Neuter. 

S?ng. N. Bepiyyepi.'; 'lovXit N. A V. evdpfiiv 

G. Bepijyepi, lovXi G. ipopju,iov 

D. {Bepiyyepi^ {^lovXi,^ D. ivop/j,ta> 

A. Bepijyepw lovXiv 

V. Bepiyyepi lovKt 

See A/BXa^i'i, 'AXvitk, AvravK, " A(j)poSei<Ti^, A7]p,7jTpi<;, Bepiyyepi';, 'EXKaBi^, Evyevi<;, 
lovXi^, Ku^aWapK, Kvpi^, Mapi<;, Tpco'iXi';, j(apTapi'i, in the Glossary. 

Neuters ava^oKiZiv, apjiapiv, aarjjjLiv, /Sail/, ^oKtiSiv, ^aviapiv, ^Xarlv, yoyyvkiv, 'EXevOepiv, 
evopjMV, defiariv, KaareXKiv, o-<^apiv, cTraOiv, ^iX'qfiaTiv, and a multitude of others. 

When H could no longer be distinguished in pronunciation from I, the endings 
IX., IN were written also HX, HN (§ 47). Thus, 'App,evr]<;, ' Apr^i^ovpr}^, Ka^aXX.apr]<;, 

KeWapt]';, fiayyavap-r]^, fia/ceWapr]'?, TapyiT7]<;, (f>aKTa)vapr]i; ; all inflected like Mdv7)<; (§ 59, 2). 
Neuters afip,rjv, ^epy-qv, ^epoviKrjv, Trapcovvfirjv, Trpoaa-TiT^'rjv, craKKrjv. 

The accent of a noun thus syncopated is the same as that of the full form. Thus, 

Bepiyyepio^, KU^aXKapio';, oy^dpiov, become Bepiyye'pn, Ka^aWdpK, o-<^dpi,v, respectively. '^"^ 

2. In inscriptions referred to the first three centuries of our era, the ending AIOX is 
found shortened into AIX. Thus, ^A9r]vai<;, EipT]vai<;, 'EaTiai?, for 'A6rivaio<i, Elp7]vaio<;, 
'EaTiam. If we follow the analogy of syncopated nouns in lOX, we must accent 
'AdrivaK, ElprjvaK, 'Eajiaifi. (See these words in the Glossary.) 

3. In Byzantine Greek, verbal nouns in IMON are often inflected after the analogy 
of neuters in A of the third declension. Thus, 

Sing. N. A. dWd^i/j^ov Plur. N. A. dXKd^ifia, dWa^ifiara 

G. aXKa^ifiov, aWa^i/jiaTO'; G. aWa^i/jicov, dWa^i/j,dTa)v 

D. aXXaft/xo), aWa^ifiaTt D. dWa^i/jioK, dWa^ifiaai 

See also hi^ifiov, iieTacndaifiov, ad^ifiov, (rri-'^ip.ov, in the Glossary. 

4. The N of the abridged ending IJV began to be dropped as early as the tenth 
century. See ^ABpavovr^T), -jraiBi, in the Glossary. 

5. Foreign names in OTX are inflected as follows : N. 'Ii]a-ovi, G. 'Irja-ov, D. 'Irjo-ov, 

A. 'Iijaovv, V. 'Irjcrov, in the New Testament. So Za^^ov<;, Koacrov<;, XpTjarov?. 

In the Septuagint the dative of 'Itjctoxk;, Joshua, is 'Irjaoi, not 'Irja-ov. 

6. In later Greek, the ending fl of feminines like Xe^Wj vx^'i Xair^co, was written also 
with the diphthong /2I.'^' See 'Aprefitot,, Aiowcrdji, ^iXvtwi, in the Glossary. 

*'' Compare the Doric idelpdv, (Kpa^av, iKocrfiriBev, for ihupaaav, iKpa^a<Tav, eKocrpriBrjcrav. ApOLLON. Synt. 3, 

7, p. 213. Compare also the Doric aiycr, jraiSej, ywaU^s, for the original a"yr)s, n-ai'8i)r, •yv;/aiV?;9. Bekkek. 1236. 

* BekKER. 1204 Ta ap^aia rail' dpTiypa(j>o)v iv raif (Is Q \r]yov<Tats cvBelais €i)(ov to I npoayeypaitfievov, o'ov, 












§ 61. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, nouns in HS, IS, and TX are sometimes inflected 
after the analogy of the first declension. Thus, 

Sing. N. ApTji ' Aya6oK\7]<; Advairpt,<; 

G. 'Apt] Advairpi 

T). Advairpi, 

A. Api]V ^ A'yadoKKrjv Aavavpiv 

V. Apr] AyaOoKK-P] Aavairpi, 

See also rdpyapi<;, Advaa-rpi<;, 'A7T<f)V';, Aiovv';, Ka/iv<;, KapBv';, KXava-v's, in the Glossary. 
NT. Hebr. 6, 19 rov da(pa\riv, as a various reading. Apoc. 1, 13 tw ■rroBrip'qv, as a 
various reading. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 5, 1 a» eva-e^r]. Thom. Euangel. A 3, 2 

w dae^r). Act. Andr. 11 mXrpaTOKkT]. InSCR. 1153 w MeveKpdrT}. Chal. 913 D m Ev- 

Tvxv- Apophth. Apphys, tov 'Att^v. Acrop. 27 tw Ada-Kapi. 

In classical Greek, this rule applies chiefly to the accusative singular of proper names 
in US ; as 'iov Apia-Totjidvr} or ApiaT0<f)uv7]v. 

2. In later and Byzantine Greek the accusative singular of the third declension often 
ends in AN. Thus, NT. Matt. 9, 18 and Joan. 20, 25 xet/jai/, as a various reading. 
Apoc. 12, 13 dpaevap, as a various reading. 13, 14 elKovav, as a various reading, 
Apocr. Thom. Euangel. A, 3, 3 veoTtjrav. 10, 2 iroBav. 16, 1 x^^P"'^' -^' ^^ ^ de'pav. 
8, 2 valBav. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 9, 1 ipoveav. 12, 2 xXelBav. Anaphor. Pilat. A, 3 
Xelpav. 10 vvKTav. Herm. 1, 1 Bvyarepav. Mandat. -i, 1 yvvaiKav. Inscr. 1781 av- 
Bpav. 2089 yvvaiKav, Ovyarepav. 2347, I (Addend.) evaxriH-ovav. 3293 arvWeiBav for 
(7Tv\iBa. 3827, X, Vol. Ill, p. 1055 iraTepav. 3952 dvBpMVjav. 5922 irarpiBav. Lyd. 
74, 22 yXavKav as a various reading. 

This apparent barbarism (suggested by the corresponding ending of the first de- 
clension) coincides with the theoretical case-ending of the accusative of the third 
declension. (Compare the Latin case-ending EM, as in patrem, hotninem, where M 
corresponds to the Greek N.) 

3. The dative plural, in later and Byzantine writers, is sometimes formed by annex- 

17 A^Tcot, ij 2a7r<|)mt. The word Trpooyrypa/ificVov shows that this remark was written before the thirteenth cen- 
tury. See above, § 57. 


ing AIS to the root. Apocr. Act. Andr. 8 <f>\oyai'i for ^\o^L Mal. 223, 19 ir\dKat<;, 

for ifka^l. Theoph. 624, 9 fivpidBai?, v. 1. fivpiaai. 

4. In modern Greek the nominative of masculines of the third declension is gen- 
erally formed by annexing AX to the root ; that of feminines, by annexing A ; as 

o avZpa<s, 6 <yiyavTa<;, ■)) yvvalKa, rj \a/nrdBa. 

In Byzantine Greek we find Bov/ca<;, priya^, dirXoTijTa, dvyarepa. (Compare such 
Latinized forms ashebdomada, lampada, for hebdomas, lampas.) 

5. The neuter endings AN, EN, ON, OTN, in Byzantme Greek, are sometimes 
changed into ANTA, ENTA, ONTA, OTNTA. Vit. Epiph. 352 B aVai/ra for a^rap. 
Leimon. 63 opfiovvra for opfiovv. Mal. 38, 11 Karevey^Oe'vTa for Kareve')(6ev. 60, 22 
ol/cowTa. 211, 18 ireaovra. 212 ovTa. 217 /J,e\\ovTa. 220, 15 a-fivpvcacrOevTa. 235, 
12 trape^oma. 264, 23 e')(pvTa. 464 a-vWrjipOevra. 

derivation of nouns. 

§ 62. 

-A B OX , a modification of -OBO S: Klaa^o^, Tovpva^o^. 

-AINA, G. a?: Xe'aiva, XvKaiva, classical. In modern Greek, it means the wife of ; 
as Kcoaraiva, the ivife of Kd)ara<} ; TIeTpaiva, the wife of Uevpo'i. Cedr. II, 556 XkKt\- 
patva, a female of the family of XicK-qpo^ (efei^v ydp tov anripnaTO^ rwv XicKrjpSyvX 

-APIA, in numeral substantives, in modern Greek, denotes a multiple of _^t)e or 
ten ; as BeKapid, the number ten, BeKavevTapid, the number fifteen, elKoa-apid, score. Also 
BmBeKaptd, a dozen. It comes from the Latin -ARIUS, in such words as binariiis, 
denarius, vicenarius. 

- A P I O X , from the Latin -ARIUS : aTro6r]Kdpio<;, dpj(apio<;, diroaraa-Lapt.o';, ^acnaydpio'i, 
BevTepdpio<;, Boxecdpio';, KoiTwvdpt,o<;, and many others. The corresponding feminine ending 
is -APIA, Latin -ARIA ; as Bo-x^eiapia. 

As to words like aTrXiKTapiof, ySaXto-Tapto?, KayKeWdpio^, they are simply Latin words 
written in Greek letters. 

-AX , G. d, dealer in, maker of keeper of: dcr^ea-Td';, l3e\ovd<;, i\aBd<:, Kara^Xard';, 
Kepard's, Kpaad'i, Krevd^, o^vyaXard<;. 

Sometimes it has an augmentative force ; as (f>ayd<;, KaTa<payd<;, icara)<f>ayd<;, in classical 
Greek. See also Bao-tXa?, Tpr)yopd<;, Ke<^a\d<;, Mi,xaT]\d<;, a-rofiaTdi;, Tpa')(riKd<;, in the 

- AT O N , from the Latin -ATUS : Boiiea-TiKorov, Bpovyyapdrov, TrarpiKarov, irptoToaira- 


- AT il P , from the Latin -ATOE. : dWayaTcop, jBijXaTwp, h-^iKarayp. 

- EA , from the earlier -I A . It usually denotes the effect produced by any instru- 
ment or organ : ^iT^e'a, Koprapea, TroSe'a, pa^Bea, aov^Xea, anadea. 

-EBOS, from the Slavic -EB, equivalent to -OBOS. Nic. Greg. I, 391 
-H PA, G. a?, from the earlier -HP: ^aTmarripa. 

-I K I N , from the earlier -IKOX'. aTroXuTiKiov, dp^x^ovrapiKiov, dp^^ovriKiov, /ca/SaXXo- 
piKiov, KarevaviKiov, mtuvlklov, fiarpoiVLKia. 

-I S S A , G. ij?, equivalent to the English -ESS : 'A-n-dfiicrcTa, ^aaiXcaa-a, eKKXrjffiap- 
■^(laaa, eirapyicraa, eTrta'Trifiovap'^icraa, lepiacra, Kaiaapiaffa, /cavStBaTtacra, KOfirinaaa, Aao- 

-O B S , from the Slavic possessive ending. -OB. It occurs in names of places. 
NicET. 619 o Tepvo^o's. AcRop. 36. 162 Tplvo/So^. Nic. Greg. I, 30. 484 Tepvol3o<;. 
Cant. I, 175 Tlpvo^o-;. 509 Tpivo^o<;. (See also -ABOX, -EBOS.) Feminine 
- O B A , in modem Greek ; as 'Apd-)(o^a, Bapda-o^a, KXelao^a, AiXo^a, Meky^id/Sa, Taifio^a. 
Neuter -0 B ON (Slavic -OB O), in modern Greek ; as "Ako^ov, Kepdtyo/Sov, Kklvo^ov, 
KkoKo^ov, Mircro^ov, Xp-oKo^ov, usually pronounced without the 2V. 

-OT P A, from the Latin -URA : ^or)6ovpa, KKeiaovpa. 

-n OT A OX , from tke Latin p u 1 1 u s , son of: dp^ovTOTrovXo^, avdevTdirovXo<;, Fa- 
/SptTjXoTToiiXo?, KOfiTjTOTTovXo';. Femimnc -11 OT A A , daughter of: dp-)(pvTO'KovXa, ^oaKo- 
■KovXa. Neuter -JJOT AON , offspring of child of son of: dp^ovTovovXav, evyeviKo- 
TTovXov. Sometimes it has a diminutive sense : deroTrovXov, ^aTotrovXav, efiiroTotrovXov, 

§ 63. 

-Anil's, G. 7/, for -AKIOS: ©€oBordKr]<;, MapTivdKr]<;. (For the change of -J 2* 
into -HS , see above, § 60, 1.) 

-AKIN for - A K 1 N : TopveaaKLv. In modern Greek it regularly appears with- 
out the N ; as iraiBaKi, TroBapaKt, BevBpaKi, (fieyjapaKi. (See above, § 60, 1.) 

- A K I O N , neuter of - A K I O S : KatnarpaKiov, kiovukiov, (nevaKiov, 

. AKIOS , G. ov, connected mth the Slavic -E K, - H K: Baa-iXaKioi, STavpaKw;, 
STe4>avdKi.o<;. It made its appearance in the sixth century. ♦ 

- IT Z A, G. a?, from the Slavic -HT S A: Kapa^iBiT^a, KapiBlr^a, ^fnx^T^a, in Ptocho- 
prodromus. In proper names it has lost its diminutive force ; as PaixecyrdviT^a, 
STpovjiiT^a, TpiaBi.T^a. 


In modern Greek it is now written -IT X A ; as r^waiKlTo-a, fiapKiTo-a, yiSlrcra, (fxo- 
TiTcra, KacTTaviTcra. So in proper names : BocrTlTaa, BiTpiviTffa, BeK'^iTcra, Bovoraa, Fia- 
viTcra, Topiraa, MaKpivhaa. 

-I T Z H S , G. 77, from the preceding: Baa-iXtT^t]^, 0eo<j)i\lT^Tj<;, 'IaKw/3tT?7j?, Xicv\lTil,r)<;. 

-ITZIN tov - I T Z I O N : KapajBir^iv, TrpoaarTlT^iv, Kapvhlr^t,v, Kpofiixvhir^i,v,\a')(aviT^tv., 
fiiKpoTepiT^ip. Common in Ptochoprodromus. 

-OKAS, from the Russian -OK, -I OK, heard in the modern yviom?, dear son, 
from yutoV, that is, v'm. 

-OTAA, from the Latin - U L A : TrerpovXa. Very common in modern Greek ; as 
TToprovKa, ^apKovXa, yvvacKovKa. 

-OTTZIKOS, H, ON, from the Slavic -TSHEK, -HTSHEK, in adjec- 
tives : fiiKpovr^iKoi, XiyovT^iKov. Modern Greek. Common in Ptochoprodromus. 

§ 64. 

Compound Nouns. 
In Byzantine Greek, compounds are sometimes formed according to the following 

examples : a^ivopvyoa for a^ivai, Koi opvyia ; yvvai/coTraiBa for yvvaiK€<; Kol rrraiBia ; BafiaaKi-jva- 
•jrihojxrjXa for BaiMaarKTjva Kai, airiBia Kau ixrfKa ; fitjXoKvBoivi.a ; iroBoKecpaXa ; viroKajjLiao^paKia 
for vTTOKaiiiaa koI /SpaKia. Words of this description are very common in modern 

Greek ; as crvKOKapvBa, for avKa kuI KapvSia. 


§ 65. 

In later and Byzantine Greek, adjectives in - O T S arc sometimes inflected as if 
the nominative ended in -OS: apyvpo<;, evirXog, xp^'^o'i- (Compare the classical Sopv^e 
from Sopv^oo'i. Also, NT. Matt. 23, 15 BrnXorepov as if from BnrX6<:.) 

§ QQ- 
Derivative Adjectives. 

- AN O S , from the Latin -ANUS, in adjectives derived from names of persons : 

Xpia-Tiavd'; from XPISTOS, in the New Testament : Kr]piv6iav6<;, Stfiaviavot;, KXeo/Siavd';, 
Ao(TLdeav6<;, Kap-n-oKpaTiavd<;, Baa-i.XeiBiavo'i, SaropviXiavo';, Seovrjpiavo'i, in Eusebius. 

- A T S , from the Latin -ATUS : a/HuySaXaro?, ye/naro?, Bi7rXoKaXa/J.apaTO<!, iiavpoTpi-)(a- 


poTo?, fiovaTaKdTo<i, TeTpaKokafiapaTOi. As A is long in -ATUS, it ought to take the 
circumflex. Most commonly, however, adjectives of this class are written with the 
acute on the penult. 

-E I N O S, in four syllables, '"■'' from the earlier -IN OS: /j.ap<yapi,Tapeivo<i, ■n-er^uvo'i, 

-E N I OS, from the preceding. Modern Greek; as /j,apyapirapevto<;, /j,ap/iapevio^, 
TreTceVto?, ^fXewo?, auT}p,evio<;. 


§ 67. 

1. In modern Greek, /^a? is used for ij/xa? or ruiwv, and aa'i '^^ for u/ia? or vfiwv ; '■" as 

Ma<i e'Se, He saw us. '0 to'tto? fia<s, OllT place. Sa<; elSe, He saw you. 'O TOTro<: a-a';, 

Your place. 

In the same language, the original form of the article, namely, ro'i, to, t^', is used 
for avT6<;, d, Tj, he, it, she, but only as an enclitic or proclitic ; as Triv elSe? ; Did you see 
her ? 'O Tdvo<} Ti??, Her place. Its accusative plural t o u ? (for all genders) is used 
also for the less common genitive toiv; as '0 T67ro<; tou<;, Their country. 

Some of these forms are found also in Byzantine Greek. Mal. 281 STpwaa<; ttjv 
Sia fivXiTov xldov, with avTl^v as a various reading. Porph. Cer. 36 UoXvxpdviov irovricra 

6 ^eo? Tip djiav BacriXeiav a-a<; et? TroXXa err] ! 383 UdvTa e^Opov era? BovXacrei, irpo tQiv 
iTohlov (Ta<; ! 384 Al dperai era?. 295, 10 IloWa rwv rd err)! Many he their years! 
295, 15 HoXKa Kol KoXd rwv rd err]. NoM. CoTELER. 220 Ei, tk jvvaLKo<; rov aSeXcjyo- 
iroirjTTiv jafirjaei. 

2. In modern Greek, the possessive pi'onoun is formed by means of the adjective 
tStKo? or eSt/co'?, oivn, and the enclitic genitive of the personal pronoun. The ad- 
jective refers to the property, and the genitive to the owner or owners ; as e'St/fo? fiov, 
iSiKov fiov, eSt«rj fiov, my, mine. 

In Byzantine Greek, we find the following forms. Mauric. 1, 9 Tav e-mTinlav koI 
iSiKciv avTOu dvdpcoTTQjv. Leo. 11, 22 Kal Ttfa? tStvoi/? aov avdpanrovi Tnarov;. 14, 93 ^la 
T(ov ISiKuyv avTcop dp^dvTcov. NiCET. 158, 27. CuROP. 33, 15 ' E')(ei Se koI IBckov avrov 

■"^ Condemned by PhiynicllUS. Phktn. STViriritvov TeTpaavWafiays ov xp^ Xf'yfiv, aXKa av€v Tov E Tpi(rvWd- 
|3o)9, (rnnnrivov. 

^^° This word is formed from o-e, after the analogy of fiSs from (nc. 

197 i^or the confusion of the accusative with the genitive, compare the Slavic vd s, corresponding to tjfias and 
fiiiav : /3 a s , corresponding to i/ids (v o s) and iiiSiv : and v X > ^o airois and airav. 



§ 68. 

Augment of Verbs. 

1. The temporal augment is sometimes omitted in later and Byzantine Greek. Mal. 

168, 11 evavriovTO. Theoph. 70, 18 iXKriVi^ev. 94, 8 e-jnaKOiT'naev. 159, 9 Trpoaofio- 
Xoy7?o-6. 282, 18 ea(7av. 456, 7 alxfioKwTevaav. 462 epiqficoaav. 493, 7 dTr\iKev/j,evo<;. 
495, 12 €pr]fj.Q}/j,eva)v. 668, 13 apfj.aTco/xevo<;. 679 eTraipero. 

2. Other pecnliarities in the augment : Inscr. 6337 and 6462 e^^rjae. Joseph. 

Apion. 1, 8 iveTrapoiptjaav. JuST. Apol. 1, 35 irpoe^riTevTO. 1, 44 veTTpo^-qTevaOai. 
Theod. IV, 461 iKaT7iyopovi>. VlT. EuTHYM. 42 eKaTeXa/So/xeda. Mal. 69 iSioiKei, 
for BiwKei. 116 efj,e6a)pp,T]a-ev. 127, 14 IhiaKovvro. ThEOPH. 112, 12 rj^bipKnau from 
d(f)opi^o). 126, 10 and 169 e'StotW. 320, 8 eTroXiwpicria-ev. 374, 18 aTre/carecrTT?. 396, 
19 eireavva^av. 478, 7 eireavva^ev. 700 eTrapaKaOtaav. 

3. Unusual reduplication: Sept. Num. 24, 9 and Sir. 3, 16 KexaT-npafiai. Cramer. 
Vol. 3, 256 ^e'fij/ca, Trefvxa from t|/-ux&). 257 pe'pavTai, pe'pevKC. Eus. 5, 28, p. 253, 40 
pepaBiovpyi^Kaai. APOCR. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 15, 1 pepiTrrai. Leimon. 27 (37) pepv- 
7r«/ieVo9. Mal. 204, 14 /ce/crtcr/ieVo?. Theoph. 176 pepvTTUifie'vo';. 746 ^e^o(j)Q}/ievo<;. 
(Compare Od. 6, 59 pepwcofieva. Pind. Frag. 281 pep[(j)dai.') 

4. In Byzantine Greek, the syllabic augment (or reduplication) of the perfect par- 
ticiple passive is sometimes omitted. Macar. 137 B ^u/io/ieVo?. Apophth. Amnion. 6 

<pi\oKaXt]fievov, V. 1. irecpiXoKaXrifMevov. Theoph. 241, 13 (nSrjpcoiu.epo';. 459, 20 KaareX- 
X&)/teVo9. 495, 13 ■n-vpTroXrjfievo'i. 553, 9 ptvoKOTrTjfie'vo';. 682, 12 aayfiaTa/ievo's. PoRPH. 
Adm. 149, 9 ^a-nTLap.evo'i. Cer. 329, 12 ^ovXXwp,evo<;. CoDlN. 78, 12 av/j,7rTco/ievov. So 
Theoph. ConT. 140, 14 napfidpwTao for fienapfidpcoTat. 

In modern Greek, this part of the verb always appears without the augment ; as 

lypafi/jievog,';, KOfifievo<;, '\lrr]/Mevo<;. 

§ 69. 

Indicative Active and Middle. 

1. In modern Greek, the third person jylnral of the indicative and subjunctive active 
ends in OT N ; as Xejovv, ypuKpow, -kivow. In Byzantine Greek we have, Leo Gram. 
359, 13 Kvptevovv. NoJI. Coteler. 47 ttoi-^o-ow. 307 ea-dlow, e^ovv. 

The ending OT N seems to be formed from the original ONTI as follows : O N TI 



(Doric), O N (not used), OTN. According to Hcsychius, the Cretans said e^o rt for 
exovai. (Compare the following.) 

2. In later and Byzantine Greek, the thii-d person plural of the perfect active often 

ends in ANJ^^ BatkACHOM. 179 eopyav. InsCR. 3137, 38 irapei\rij>av. 4712, 6, evrrk- 

trprjKav. Lycophr. 252 TrecppiKav. NT. Apoc. 19, 3 eiprjKav. ApocR. Proteuangel. 
17, 1 olSav. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 2, 4 yeyovav. Barn. 7 ve^avepwKav. Theod. I, 
896 C e'lprjKav. BoiSS. Ill, 230 yeypa^av, TreTTolrjKav. 

This ending is formed from the original ANT I by simply dropping TI. (Compare 
the preceding.) 

3. The imperfect active, in later and Byzantine Greek, was sometimes inflected after 
the analogy of the first aorist. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 1, 5 etxafiev. Act. Andr. 
et Matthiae 3 irpoa-eBevav. ViLLOIS. II, 122 eTiOeaai for irideov eriOovv. 

In classical Greek we have ea, r/a, eare, irWea, all lonic.'^^ 

4. The second aom? was often inflected like the first aorist. Orph. Arg. 119 elSa. 
133 elaeBpaKa. Sept. 2 Reg. 17. 20 evpav. 19, 42 ecjidyafiev. 23, 16 eXa^av. Amos 4, 4 
elo-TjX^are. Inscr. 2264, p (Addend.) nereax'^v. 5922 ^\0a. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. 
I, A. 4, 5 r)\daixev. 15, 1 eiBafjiev. Leimon. 105 e^epa aoristic. Mal. 66, 13 e^vyav. 
234, 15 eiria. 449, 20 v'vpafiev. 

So in the dependent moods and participle. Sept. Ex. 14,16 elaeXdarcoaav for ela- 
eXOercoaav, elaeXOovTwv. Inscr. 2266, 11 evpeuav for evpoiev. ApoCR. Act. Pet. Ct Paul. 30 
ela-eXeare. Mal. 60, 23 eK^dXat. 110 dydyai. 250, 21. 475, 20 dvaydyai. 476, 14 (7vva- 
ydya<;. TheoPH. 541 dva^dXa';. 595, 10 direXdaTe. PoRPIL Adm. 136, 8 yeveiev. Leo 
Gram. 252, 19 evpa<;. Hes. 'Aydya'i. 

So also in the middle voice. Callim. Epigr. 49 evpd/jiTjv. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, 

A, 15, 5 yevdfievot;. Act. Pet. et Paul. 14 yevdiievo<;. Mal. 109, 19 yevdfj.evo';. 211, 9 
d^eiXdiievo<;. 420, 12 d^eiXavro. Theoph. 73, 9 d^eiXaro. 122 e'lXaro. 190, 13 e'i- 
XavTo. 382, 18. 405 yevdp.evo<;. 

5. On the other hand, i]xQ first aorist sometimes appears with the endings of the 

^'' SexT. Adv. Gram. 10, 213, p. 261 OiSev yap a(rivTj6es cix^v r) ovtos Xc'^is a>s fj jrapa Toit'AXf^avdpeiciv 
e\r]Xv 6 av , Kal an e\ t]\ v 6 av . TzETZ. ad LyCOphr. 252 ni(ppiKav, uvrl Tou 7re(j>plKaa-i, TrewvKVuiVTai. To 8e 
n e (b p IK av avri Tov '!Te<pplKaa-i Kal ra ojiom XoXkiSik^s ^t"' [read oi t^s ?] 'ATTHc^f SiaXe'xTou, cis to iaxa^oaav 
Koi (twoa-av Kal ra opota. Tzetzes seems to take for granted that forms like wt'^ptKav are Chalcidean, simply 
because Lycophron was a native of Chalcis. 

^^^ EuST. 1759, 10 'HpnpTrjTai be, (prjo-l ['HpaKXei'St/iJ, to e a tls a\c{>a irepaTOvptvov Kal 'Acnavrjs e;(fTat (fxovtjs. 
Kai 01 fWtjvl^otiTes &i iv KtXifcia ovtio irpotpfpovToi .... avTol DTrojSdXXoi'rfS to N Kal pfTaTidinTts to piKpov O ds 
Ppa^v oKcjta irpocjiipovTai, drrb TOV Xa^av Kal (l)ayav tXafia Xe'-yoiTcs Kal ttpaya. Kal TpiTa de TovTav mXij^wTiica 
»i? A N Xt'youo-tc. The expression Oi eWrjviCovTfs fV KtXtKm wUl remind the reader of Paul of Tarsus. 


second. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. II, 7 (23) iyvpevae'; as a various reading. Zos. 73, 14 
fieivot, for fieivat from /j-evm. 

' 6. The ending OS AN (for the common ON) of the third person plural of the 
imperfect and second aorist active is of frequent occurrence in later Greek. The 
grammarians call it Breotic, Chalcidean, or Asiatic.^™ 

Sept. Ex. 15, 27 rjkOoaav. 16, 24 KaTeXl-n-oa-av. 18, 26 eKplvoaav. Dcut. 1, 25 e\a- 
^oaav. 7, 19 Ihoaav. 32, 5 r]fiapToaav. Jos. 3, 14 rjpoaav from alpw. 8, 29 KaOelXo- 
aav. Ruth. 4, 11 eliToaav. 1 Par. 22, 4 l^kpoaav. Nehcm. 3, 5 Ka-vka~)(paav. Ps. 76, 
17 et'Socrai/. 77, 29 ecpayotjav. 78, 1 rj\6oaav. 114, 3 e'vpocrav. Ez. 22, 12 eXa/jL^a- 
voaav. Jer. 28, 7 eirlocrav. 1 Mac. 4, 50 ecfyaivoaav. Lycophr. 21 ea')(a^offav. ScYMN. 
695 ecT'X^oaav. Et. M. 282, 37 e'lSoaav, e/jLaOoaav. 

7. In contract verbs, the ending A OH AN becomes SIX AN; and E 2! AN, 
OO'ZAN each become OTXAN?°^ Sept. Gen. 6, 4 eVewwo-av as a v. 1. Ex. 33, 8 

Karevoovaav as a V. 1. 2 Reg. 20, 15 evoova-av. Nehem. 4, 18 a>KoBo/iovaav. Job. 1, 4 
iiroiovaav as a V. 1. Ps. 5, 10 iBoXiovaav. Ez. 22, 11 ^vofiovaav. Jer. 41, 10 ecoaau from 
€0.03. Inscr. 1583, 4 eviKwa-av.^"^ 

8. In modern Greek, AH I is one of the endings of the third person plural of the 
imperfect and aorist active ; as eypa<f)a(Tt, eypa-^aau, e^ayaai. In Byzantine Greek we 
find the following forms : Apocr. Martyr. Barthol. 2 inotriffaa-i. Theoph. 725, 8 eVe/- 
paai, V. 1. dirripaai, write eirripacri,; from eiralpw. ViLLOISS. II, 122 erideaa-i. 

§ T'O. 
Subjunctive Active and Middle. 
In the early stages of the language, the subjunctive often coincided in form with the 

indicative. Thus, dyelpofieu, ^-qa-o/iev, epvacrofiev, IXaaa-eai, Ip^eipeTai, (pOierai, in Homer. 

200 YiT. M. 426 "H'X 6 (T a V . . . . 01 yap BoimTol cVi rav fifj ixdvraiv Trjv lieroxfiv eis 2 o^vtovov iroiova-i ZtrotTvXXa- 
^ov fro toItov T6J TrpwTwJ. EuST. 1759, 30 To 5e tjov iiu. TrpwTov 7r/30(7C07rou i^aipi(T€i Tov O rju yiUfTai, <a 6p.6t^(iiVou 
Kara XaXxtSeir ^ v e Kct po s , d(j) ov AapiKas 'HaioSor '('(prj to t rj s &' ^ u t p f 7s k f <j) a'K a I. To Si towutov 'Hcrio- 
Seiav rj v woieT, (prjoi, to rj O' av trpoo'dead, TOv a-iypa Kal Tou a\(j)a. 617 oJ rjj 'Aaiavrj ^paijievoi (jiavfi iroiovai, to 
e({>vyov Koi rj\6ov Trapcvdecrci. T^t AN a-vWa^rjs e (j) vy a- a v XeyovTff Kai ij\6oa^av. OvToi St Kal tu o/ioia. 1761, 
30 To e(T)^a^o(Tav napa AvK.6(f>povi Koi Trap oXXotj to iXiy o it av Kai to Oi Se jrXrjcrlov yevo/ifiiaiv e <pvy o<t av 
^aVTjS XakKiSfoiv iSia el<nv. 

201 g.j.^ ]yj 282, 33 AoXi&j, 6 wapaTanKos (do\Uov eBoXlovv, to TpiVov Ttov ■nX']0vvTtKSv f 8 o\ 10 v irav . Kal 
oiobetXei' flvai. iSoXUov tSoXiovv, oxritep iiroUov cirolovu, aXX o» Boimtoi fTri twv pf/ t;(o'i'TMV ttjv piroxrjv eit 2 o^vtovov 
TToioCo't TO TOCTOV TIM TTpoiTo) lO'oo'uXXa/Soj', olov epAdop.ev e jid 6 a av , eiSofnev €i8oaav. 

^"^ Boeckh accents fvUaa-av, and regards it as equivalent to ivUrjo-av. The expression, however, in which it 
occurs, corresponds to ivUov (imperfect) in Inscr. 1584. 1585. 


In the Attic dialect the subjunctive is distinct from the indicative ; except the person 
in - o) ; as ypacpco, jpifa. But in the less cultivated dialects the subjunctive was often 
pronounced and vpritten with the connecting vowels of the indicative. Inscr. 1688, 40 
el for 7>. 2008 dvafr,<l>^^e,. 2350 (Jitolian) ^ya. 2448, V, 25. 26. VII, 13 So'?«. 

V, 26. 30. VII, 14. 25 i^oSia^ei. VI, 31 iTTiiMr,vie6(Tei. VI, 32 eVt/SaXXet. VI, 36 
TToel. VII, 17, 20 TTO^^o-et. VIII, 9 ypayfrei. 2484 So'fet. 2953 e-rrapei, airoKpC-y^rei. 
3044 (Ionic) Kara^et,, TToi^a-ei. 3984 7rot»;o-et. 5774. 5775, I, 107 aprCaei. I, 108 
iroTAyet. I, 111 reXedei. I, 128 ve/Mei, ^'epeu I, 130 Xa^ei. I, 151 airoeivei. I, 160 
el for r)L. I, 161. 163. 176 irpa^ei. Hes. O'laei, eveyKd, irpoa^epei, KOfiicret. Phot. Lex. 
Xvpoicrei, crvveveyKei,. 

So in the passive. Inscr. 2008 (Ionic) KaraBexerat.. 2448, VII, 26 BcotKelrai. 

VIII, 24 ^v\oypa(j)r}6e2. Martyr. EupLI. 193 inroa-xerai,. 

We find also, Inscr. 5128 dydyovai. Theoph. 280, 13 el-Trofiev. Porph. Cer. 211, 15 
emovai. Hes. IlelaovTai, Trddovci. CoMN. 98, 13 xapeh. In modern Greek, so far as 
sound is concerned, there is no difference between the endings of the subjunctive and 
those of the indicative. 

§ 71- 

Optative Active. 

The original ending X A'N oi the third person plural of the optative. active is some- 
times used in later Greek. Sept. Gen. 49, 8 alveaat,aav. Deut. 1, 44 iroiriaaiaav. 

Job. 5, 14 ^IrTjXacpija-aia-av. 18, 7 dripevaaiaav, 18, 9 e\6oiaav. 18, 11 oXeaacaav. 20, 
10 irvpaevaaiaav. Ps. 34, 25 el-TTOiaav. 103, 35 eKXeiTTOtaav. Tobit. 3, 11 evXoyrjaacaav. 
Inscr. 1699. 1702 -Kapexoiffav. Hippol. 283, 47 Xeyoiaav. Phavor. p. 172, 23 eUaiffav. 
Sometimes X AN becomes N. Curt. 5. 12. 13. 31 -n-apexoiv for Trapexoia-av, irapexotev. 
The Elean inscription (Inscr. 11) has d-Trorlvoiav, an intermediate form between the 
original dirorlvoKrav and the common airoTivoiev. 

§ -^2. 


In classical Greek, the personal endings of the third ijerson plural of the imperative 
are N T/2 N (Cretan N r/2) for the active, and XQilN for the passive and middle ; as 
XeyovTCDv, Bovrav, Bei^dvrasv, -ttoiovvtqjv : XeyeaOav, Bocr6cov, Bei^aadcov, iroieoadav. (Compare 
the Latin NTO, NTOR.) 


The endings TflHAN, SOflXAN are rare in classical, but very common in later 

Greek. Her. 1, 147 ecrTcoaap. Thuc. 8, 18 ecrrmaav. XeN. Equest. 12, 4: ea-Tcoaav. 
Anab. 1, 4, 8 eTnaTaa-Ococrav, iTwaav. Hier. 8, 4 depaTrevcraTUcrav, BoTcoa-av. Vectlg. 4, 
41. 5, 5 evvorjcraTcoa-av. Venat. 4, 3 i)(^veveT(0(rav, irpoCraiaav. 4, 4 nroietTaicrav. 4, 5 Siw- 
KeT(oaav, fMeraOeoTcoffav, erravcTcocrav. 4, 11 a'^ecrdaicTav. 10, 2 e^erwcraj', v<peia-9cocrav. Plat. 
Soph. 231 A ea-T(oa-av. 

Examples from later authors. Aeschin. Tim. 2, 31. 32. 35 (spurious) avoijeTcoerav, 

KkeieTeoa-ap, eaTcaaav. SePT. Gcn. 1, 26 apyeraxrav. Ps. 5, 12 ev(f>pav6i]TCi)aav. 9, 11 
eX-TTiaaTOiaav. 9, 17 aTToarpa^riTuxTav. 67, 1 ^vjeTcocrav, SiacTKopTnaBrjraxTav. 67, 2 e/c\{- 
TveTCdaav. InSCR. 354 opt^eTcoaav, aTToBoaOajaav. 355 KaTa^epeTCoaav. 1570, a, 13. 17 
'TrapaBoTcocrav. 1570, a, 19. 21. 23. 24 aTTOcrTrja-aTOxrav, aTToXoyiaacrduxTav, eiriaKevacraTa)- 
aav, "jToirjo-aToya-av. 3137, 27. 30. 45. 56 opKicraTooaav, KaXeffdrcoaav, aveveyKUTCoffav, BoTcoaav. 
3595 avvreKeaaTcaaav <TvvTe\eirco<Tav. 

Curt. 29. 39, 6, eovrmaav for eovrav, eovTW. 

§ 73. 

Passive and 3Iiddle. 

1. The original ending SAIof the second person singular of the indicative and 
subjunctive passive of verbs in w occurs in later and Byzantine Greek. Sept. Ps. 127, 

2 (pdjeaat.. Deut. 28, 39 rrUaai,. NT. Luc. 16, 25 oBvvaaai. 17, 8 (fidyecrai, irieaai,. 
Rom. 2, 17 Kavyao-ai. APOCR. Act. Pet. et Paul. 64 irXavaaai. 65 TTTorjcrai (write 
■jTToelaai 1) Act. Thad. 2 Ida-ai. Herm. 2, 4 irXavdcrai,. ClIRYS. XII, 772 E ^verda-ai. 

Apophth. Besarion 9 ■n-oXe/j.rja-ai subjunctive. Const. (536), 1056 E ^o/SjJo-at (write 

(po^elaail'). VlT. EuTHYM. 73 Trepia-Traa-at. 19 e^epxecrai. Leimon. 122 -TroXe/irjaat, (wvite 
TToXefielaaiiy Leo. 9, 40 eTrtyeo-e (write eTretyeo-at). PoRPH. Cer. 377,23 KO/jn^ecrai. 376, 
8 KOfj,i^aicre (write KOfjLi^ecrai,^. 623 avaXafi/Saveaai. BoiSS. Ill, 230 KOt/Macrai,, <TTe(j>avovaai,. 

It is hardly necessary to state here that, in modern Greek, the second person singular 
of the present indicative and subjunctive active always ends in 5'^!; as \eyeaai, irbve- 
crai,, KOTTTecrai, Tifiaaai, Koi/xaaai, i^CKeiaai, <j>iXr](Tai. 

2. In later Greek, when the future passive or middle takes the place of the aorist 
subjunctive, it is sometimes found written with the connective vowels of the subjunc- 
tive (H, SI). This is simply converting it into a future subjunctive. NT. Act. 21, 24 
"Iva yv(oa-(ovTat as a various reading. 1 Cor. 13, 3 "Iva Kavdrjffaiiat as a various reading. 

1 Pet. 3, 1 "Iva icepBrjOrjauiVTaL as a various reading. ArocR. Act. Andr. et Matthiae 2 
Ov ii-i] eK<^ev^(oiiai,. Martyr. Barthol. 7 "Iva yvcoawfieOa. DioN Chrys. 8, p. 136, 7 


"Ottcbs fi^ ea-eovrai. Aristeid. 38, p. 482, 11 "Ottw? yevyjacovrai. Athen. 12, 33, ]}. 527 A 
"OTTca irapaOijcravTai, 7rapaa')(r)ffcdvrat.. BasiL. II, 683 E "Iva 7r\r]a-6r]a-u)/jLe6a. APOPHTH. 

Besarion 9 M^ttw's Kavxvo-u>fj.€da (?). Proc. I, 417, 9. II, 454, 9 mpt.eawfj.eOa. I, 479, 

17 eatjade. II, 43, 13 Trepieacovrai as a various reading. I, 54, 17 BiaOi^awvTai as a 
various reading. 220, 10 ' jevriacovTai. 277, 17 O-qacovTai as a various reading. 336, 
13 avWrj-^rai. II, 71, 20 aKOvar\(TQe. Agath. 41 ireicrtjade from i:aa-)(w. 163 Ka- 

§ 74. 

Contract Verbs. 

1. In modem Greek, verbs in .4.f2 change fl contracted into OT ; as rcfiovfiai, koi- 
fioO/iai, Kocfiovvrai. In later and Byzantine Greek we find the following forms : Apocr. 
Act. Thorn. 48 ^yairovv. Act. Pet. et Paul. 64 ■,. Proc. II, 101, 13. 327, 24. 
543, 7 eToX/iovv. Mal. 39, 18 erlfiow. 247, 8 efJ.€\eTovv. 

2. In modern GreeTc, the ancient ending -0/2 becomes ONSl (formerly SlNfl); as 
ireTo-ovo), iiicrdovco, TcraKovco. See also ^vfiwvco, ffKaXatva), Tv<j>\,o)vo), in the Glossary. 


§ 75. 
Subject and Predicate. 
A king commonly uses the Jirst person j^lural when he speaks of himself Inscr. 

2743 'HffOrjvai, fjiev eirl ttj KaTaaraaei, ttj? /SatrtXe/a? t^? rjfieTepa?. In the Same inscription, 
^/*et?, ■^fiwv, (pvXaTTOfiev stand for eyw, efiov, ^vXaTTm. NovELL. passim. 



In later and Byzantine Greek, the superlative of an adjective is sometimes expressed 
by simply repeating that adjective with an intervening Kai Inscr. 4697, 19 'Epnr]<; 6 
/ieya; Kol fieja<;, the same as 'Epfirj^ 6 fj,eyiaTo<;, TJie most great Hermes'. Eukhol. "Aji,o<3 
fi6vo<; Koi fj.ovo';, The only holy One. 


In Byzantine Greek, apposition is often used for adnomination in cases like the 

following. Chron. 218, 16 Koyyidpiov eBeoK€V ev PaifMrj aaaapia ^vXiva koI oaTpuKiva, the 

same as Koyyidpcov daa-apiav ^vXlvcov Kal oa-rpaKivcov, a congiarion of woodoi and earthen 
assaria. Theoph. 691, 19 AwheKa 'x^ikiaZa'i Xaov. 699 Avo ■x^i\idSe<; "Apa^e^. Porph. 
Adm. 232, 19 Xxo'>^aplKia ^vyrjv fiiav. One pair of ear-rings. 233 T7]v ^vjfjv rd a^oXa- 
piKta, The pair of ear-ritigs. 243, 8 Aojdpiov KevTijvdpiov ev. Theoph. Cont. 173, 19 
MiXiapiaia Se a-UKKia evvea. Cedr, II, 19 Xvpov<; 'laKm^LTa^ irXrjdo'; iraiXv. (Compare 
Lysias, Epitaph. 192, 27 ' EareiXe -irevTrjKOVTa /j.vpidSat a-Tpandv, equivalent to irevrrjKovTa 
/jLvptaSccv (TTpariav.) 

§ 78. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, eh, one, often corresponds to the English a or an. 
Sept. Gen. 21, 15 Kal eppcy^re to iraihi.ov vTTOKaro) ij,id<: IXottj?, tmder a fir-tree. Judith 

14, 6 'Ev xetpl ai'S/30? eVo?. NT. Matt. 8, 19 Kal irpoaeXOwv et? ypafifiarel^ elTrev avTm. 
Joan. 6, 9 "Ecm -TrMBdpiov ev wSe. Epict. 3, 2, 10 Eh <piK6cToj>o<i. Mal. 190, 15 Baai- 
x/o-crij? /ita?. Chron. 70, 11 Mm ■Trap6evo<: Kopi], A virgin. 597 Eh FotOo';. 

2. The substantive, in connection with numerals like tioenty-one, thirty-one, forty-one, 
fifty-one, is put in the singular or plural. Sept. 3 Keg. 14, 21 TecraapaKovra km evo<; 

eviavToyv. 15, 10 TecTcrapaKOVTa koI ev eTO?. 4 Reg. 22, 1 TpiaKOvra Kal ev exo? e^acr'iXev- 
aev ev 'lepovadKrui. InSCR. 4824 Etmv etKocjb eVo?. EpiPH. I, 449 B TpiaKOVTa eh y.r]v 

(written as one word, TpuxKoviaehy Mal. 478 TpiaKovra koI eva evuivTov. Theoph. 50, 

14 Ett) ev Kav rpiaKOVTU. 

3. The word kuv (xal dv) before a numeral means about, some. Clem. Rom. Homil. 

13, 9 Kav fiiav rjfj,epav irpo tov ^aTTTKrdijvat vrja-revaai, a day or SO. Philostr. Epist. 
38 El yap eTnTpeyjrai'; (jloi kuv eva ^o(TTpv)(pv eKTep-elv. Apophth. Macar. 3 JJavToxi Se e^ 
avTtDv Kav ev dpeaet, avTU), some One of them. Chron. 723, 20 Kdv O' Kapa^oi, Some 70 
boats. 733 Kdv E' dXoya, Some 60 horses. Ptoch. 2, 197 seq. 

§ 79- 

1. In Byzantine Greek, when the masculine of the article is followed by a genitive 
denoting a city or a province, e-ma-Ko-n-o';, bishop, is to be supplied. Palbad. Vit. 


Chrys. 12 F Tov ' A\e^avhpela<; Qe6j>CKov, Theoj)hihis, the hishop of Alexandria. Cod. 

AfR. 1256 C To-KOT'nprjrrj'i tov PcafJ.r]:;. EPHES. 1129 A KvpiXX.O'i 6 'AXe^avSpela^. SoCR. 
1, 6 ^ A\e^avhpo<; 6 'AXe^avBpeia';. 1, 23 Euae/Bio'; 6 NtKO/ZT^Se/a?, ©toyw? o IVt/cata?. TheoPH. 
30 'O rov Bv^avTiov. 120 'O KwvcnavTivoviroXew;. 

The name of the place, however, if preceded by the name of the bishop, may ap- 
pear without the masculine of the article. Socr. 1, 6 'Eo-toXt) 'AXe^uvhpov 'AX€^avBpela<;. 

1, 8, p. 22 OeoyvL^ NiKaia^. Mapi<; XaXKrjBovo'i. 

Sometimes the omitted noun is p-q^, rex, km<^. Neoph. 457 C 'O 'AXajiavia^, The 
king of Alamania [Germany). Ibid. 'O 'EjKXivca';, The Jdtig of EnfjUnia [England). 

2. In Byzantine writers, the article ra, followed by the genitive of the name of a 
grandee, denotes the quarter of the city of Constantinople in which the palace of that 
grandee stood. Theoph. Cont. 835 Ta 'AfiaaTpiavov. 836 Ta 'AvOefilov. 872 Ta 
'AyaOov, Ta 'Wa/xadiov. Ptoch. 2, 572 Ta^ ^yevLov = Ta Evyeviov. 

3. In later and Byzantine Greek, adnomination is sometimes used where apposition 
would be more logical. Nic. Const. 52, 14 Trjv -n-dXiv Xepcruvo';, The city of Cherson. 57, 

16 T^ 7ro'\ef NiKaca^. 64 Ta<i vjjo-ou? tj;? tc 6i]pa<; kuI ©ijpaaia's KaXovp.eva<;. TheoPH. 
CoNT. 295 11/309 Tr\v iavToO ^(uipav tJ;9 ^payyia<;. 312, 18 'H •jroXi'; A/j.avTia<;. 320 To 
KUffTpov NavTraKTOv. 463, 21 Tw opei, tov 'OXvfnrov. (Compare Od. 1, 2 TpoiT]:; lepov 

So NT. Act. 2, 1 Triv rjfjLepav t^? IIevT7]KoaTrj<;, The day of Pentecost. Apocr. Joseph. 
Narrat. 2 'Hfiepa tj;? rerpaSo?, The fourth day of the week. (Compare the English, the 
month of January, and the like.) 

So also Sept. Gen. 21, 28 'Eina dfivaSa<; irpo^aTcov, Seven ewe lambs. 31, 38 Kpiovi 

tS)v TTpo/SaTcov aov ov KaTecpayov. 37, 31 Ea<f>a^ai> epicpov alywv. Tobit. 7, 9 Kpiov 7rpo/3d- 
Ttov, A male sheep, simply a ram. Theod. Ill, 619 B Ol Tore twv 'lovBalcav vpoBoTai = 
01 TOTS ^lovBaloi TTpoBoTai. Mal. 219, 12 nXola Bpo/xuvav. 469, 9 Mlau oBov fiovoiraTiov, 
z= "^Ev fiovoTTUTiov. (Comparc Od. 2, 87 MvrjaTrjpe^ 'Axaiwv, The Achaean suitors. Com- 
pare also such English phrases as, The rogue of a steward. That jewel of a maid. That 
fool of a general.) 

4. In modern Greek, the genitive performs also the functions of the dative ; as Tl 
(TOV eBwKe ; IVJiat did he give you ? Traces of this use of the genitive are found in 
Byzantine Greek. Porph. Cer. 376 KaX^ aov vfie'pa, Good morning to you (compare 
Ibid. 599, 10 KaX^ r)p.epa, apxavTet, Good morning to you, sirs). 

Particularly, in later and Byzantine Greek, the genitive is sometimes found after a p. a, 
with, together with. Diod. II, 529, 61 (preserved, and perhaps modified, by Photius) 
"A/j,a TeTTapaiv. Apoj:r. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 10, 1 "Ana twi' Bvo KaKovpyccv. Parad. 


Pilat. 6 " Afia ■k\-I]6ov^ a-TpaTiaiTwv. CoNST. (536), 1208 C "Afjia Tcov oauoTaTUDV etnaKOTrcDV. 
Mal. 51, 15 ^ovev(7a<: afia Toh [write t»}?] avrrj'i ■iroWoix;. 95 "Afia t^9 Aldpaf. 219, 22 
"Afia TO) avTU) 'AjplTTTra ajpaTij'yfp koI crTpaTKOTiicav Bvvdu'ewv avrov. TheoPH. 296, 15. 

299. 548, 14. Porph. Ccr. 20, 22. 72. 122. 680, 9. (Compare ofioto^ -nvi, and 6>oto9 
■nvo^. See also Xvv, below.) 

5. In later and Byzantine Greek, the genitive sometimes denotes duration of time. 
Clem. Rom. Horail. 1, 15 'Hiiepwv he hiarply^a^. And having stayed some days. 3, 58 
'if ^rirrjo-a rpicov eTreKpaTrjffev ■t)tiepoyv. The discussion lasted three days. 12, 1 Miai 
I'lfjLepa'i exec fxelvavTe^. 13, 1 A^iov, e(j)i], evravQa ri/jiepcov eTn/xeivai, LuciAN. Luc. sive 
Asin. 3 "EoiKU Be evravOa Siarplyfreiv rpmv r) TreWe 't]iJ.epS)v. Philostrat. Vit. Apollon. 8, 24 
Avoiv evBiaTpiyfra<; eroiv. Eus. 6, 40, p. 302, 21 Teaaapcov rjfiepaiv eirl Trji olKia<i fiov efxeiva. 

In the following example, the genitive takes the place of the dative. Sept. Num. 

13, 22 KaTeaKeyjravTO ti]v yrju airo t^? eptj/Mov Siv cm? Poo/3 ei<j7ropevop,eva)v Alfidd. JoSEPH. 
Bell. Jud. 1, 21, 7 Ton? /lev Ik Xaidi %etpo? eicnr\eovTO<; 'rrvpyo<; va<TTO<: avi-)(ei, On the left 

hand as you sail in. 

§ 80. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, the dative sometimes denotes extent of space., ox- 
duration of time. Joseph. Ant. 11, 6, 8 Tpot^y km TroTm koI to?? rjSe'atv UTroTa^afievt] Tpiah 
TjfiepaK. Bell. Jud. Prooem. 7 EXcov Kara KpaTO<; lepoa-oXv/xa Kai KaTaa-)(<ov eTea-i rpial koI 
fji/rjalv e^. BasIL. Ill, 326 A E'Uocnv 'ijeaiv aKOivwvr)TO'i effTai rot? ay ida/Maaiv. TheOD. 
Ill, 992D r?5? iJ-ev Kvppea-Tcov eUoai koI eKarov /itX/ow d^e'a-rrjKe. EuAGR. 1, 14 Jie'arrjKe Be 
0eovTrd\eeo<; crTaBloi^ fidXicTja rpiaKoaioi';. LeiMON. 67 (93) ' A(f>ecrTr]K€p Be tov dylov ^lopBdvov 
w? a-r]iJ.eioi^ e^. 

This is a sort of Latinism. Compare, Aesculapii templum quinque millibus passuum 
distans. Vixit annis viginti novem. Imj)erahit triennio, and the like. The Greeks 
confounded their dative with the Latin ablative. 

2. Me'xpt, with the dative. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 4, 1, 9 'Avrelxe ttj TroMopKia /xe'xpi 
BevTepa koI ewdBo fn^vo'; virep^epeTaiov. 

3. In examples like the following, the dative corresponds to the Latin ablative. Jo- 
seph. Ant. 14, 8, 5 AevKio<; Kavd>vio<; AevKiov vio? KoWiva, km Ua-Kipuo'i Kvpiva, of the 
tribe of Collina; of the tribe of Quirina. 14, 10, 10 Mevevla, Ae/j,(ovia, Mene- 
nia, Lemonia. Inscr. 1104.3524.5361 ^I/ttXm, Aemilia. 1186 $oySt'a, Fabia. 
1327. 2462 Kvpelva (for Kvpiva), Quirina. 2007 Kvpiva. 2460 Kvpriva (for Kvpiva). 

4. Sometimes, the dative uTrarot? corresponds to the Latin ablative absolute con- 
VOL. vn. NEW series. 13 


sulihus. Joseph. Ant. 14, 10, 13 AevKia AevTXtp, rato) MapKeWw waTot?, Lucio Lentulo, 
Caio Marcello consulihus. Inscr. 2562 AovkIw 'E-mBlo), TctIm 'AnvKeiva inrdroi,<;. 2943 
KoVo-o) Kopvr]\la> AevTvXo), Kol AevKiq) TJeia-covi, vTrarot?. 5898 (A. D. 146) Xe^ru) EpovKiw 
Kxdpu) B, Fveo) K\avBi(o Xe^ripa kw(t. (for C S S .) 

^ § 81. 


1. In Byzantine Greek, the accusative is often used for the dative of the remote 
object. Apophth. Marcus 3 Elirk rov vl6v fiov e^eXOelv, Tell my son to come out. Leimon. 
16 (28) AtfKol avTov 6 jepcov, Aevpo eiu? wSe. The old man requests him (saying), Come as 
far as here. 17 (29) 'ESrikcoa-ev avrov fiepiZa irefiylrai t»5? avrov KOivavia';. Theoph. 604, 
19. PoRPH. Adm. 74 '0 ^aa-iXev^ BjjXoiroiel vfid^ direXOeiv koI diroBico^ai, tov<; naT^ivaKiTa<; 
aTTO Tov TOTTOV uvTcov. 201 ' AvTeBi^Xcoaav Tov Kvpiv Pwfiavov Koi TTjv ^aaiXeiav i]p,(l}V Xejovre'i 
OTL El TOVTO 7roiric70fiev, uTifiia exofiev yeveaOai eU tov<; yetTOi/a? rjucov. 209, 9 ESrjXoiroirjae 
TOV ^acTiXea 7]/ji.(Ji>v tov dyiov tov dtroa-TelXai, nriffTov dvdpunrov. 208, 20 Iva aTreX6r]<; ev Ty 
TToXet, kclI enrrji; (sic) tov fiaa-iXea 'iva diroaTeiXri koI irapaXd^j) to KaaTpov fiov. Ccr. 12, 12 
' ETTiBlBtoaiv 6 BrjfioKpdTTj'!, fjyovv 6 hoiieaTLKO<i, to Xi^eXXdpiov tov BeairdTTjv. 520, 5 Aeyet 
tov dB/Miva-owdXiov d-KeXdovTa elad^at tov XoyoOeTriv. Leo GraM. 352, 11 ArjXoi tov ttu- 
Tpidpvrjv 6 Aemv otl 6 Xac; aKavBaXi't^eTai Bta tu? eiKova';. 

2. In later and Byzantine Greek, the accusative sometimes takes the place of the 
o'enitive. Joseph. Ant. 11, 1, 3 OtKoBo/iricraa-iv uvtov vylro<; fiev e^rjKOVTa 7rrixei<:, twv 
8' avToiv Kol TO evpoi. Apophth. Paphnut. 3 Ah tov fiTjva, Twice a month. Porph. Cer. 
472 "Ex(ov jSa'^os a IT 1,6 a lid <i Bvo. PtocH. 2, 128. 148 "A-ira^ TOV xpovov. 

3. In later and Byzantine Greek, the accusative sometimes denotes the time when. 
Sept. Ex. 7, 15 BdBicrov Trpo? ^apaio TO -n-pcat, in the morning. NT. Joan. 4, 52 X6h 
apav e^Bo/MTiv dt^TjKev avTov o TrvpeTo<;, where the accusative, strictly speaking, is in logical 
apposition with the adverb x^e?. Const. Apost. 7, 30 Tr]v dvaa-Taa-ifiov tov Kvplov i]fiepav, 

TT]v KvptUKJjv (fia/Mev, (Tvvepxea-6e aStaXetTTTW?. MaL. 405 TuveTat eKel i) vavjiaxla- ^pav Tp^TTjV 
T^9 rjfiepa'i. 

4. Sometimes the accusative after a comparative denotes the measure of excess or 
deficiency ; that is, it takes the place of the dative. Ttpic. 39, p. 221 BpaBmepov vfid<s 
TOV avv^dov^ ojcrel fiiav wpav e^avlaTaaOai 1) ^aarcXeta fiov /SovXeTai, about an hour later 
than usual. 


§ 82. 

Indicative Mood. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, the present indicative is often used for the future, to 
express vividly that which wUl happen. Sept. Gen. 6, 13 'Ihov eyw KaTa^deipa> avroix; 
Koi TTjv ly^v. NT. Matt. 26, 18 Ilpoi ere ttoico to •jrda'x^a ^era twv ixadrjTojv fiov. Act. 1, 6 
Kvpie, €1 iv Tu> '^pova rovTa aTroKadio'Tavei'; ttjv ^aaCKelav tov 'IcrparjX. CoNST. APOST. 6, 15 

"Orav reXevTO), ^aTrrl^ofiM, When I am about to die, then I tvill be baptized. Apock. 

Joseph. Narrat. 2, 2 Kac o vo/j.o'; evpiaKerai, Kai, r] eoprrj ■>] dyca eTnTeXovftevi] eTrtreXeiTat 

AiroKvaare tov Irjaovv, Kayco iruOco to -ttXtjOo'; otl tuvtu ovto)<; e-^et,. Act. Pet. et Paul. 4 
TiveTai KaTO, to 6e\r]fj,a vfiwv, Koi ypa(f)0fj,ev Trpo? •Trdcra'i to,'; eirapy^ia's I'jixav. MarTYR. PolYC. 
11 IIvpc ere TTOiu) haTravrjOrjvai,, ei, Ta>v 6rjpia)v KaTa<^povet^, eav /xtj /j,eTavoricrr]<;. VlT. EuTHYM. 
22 'Eav eXe^cTT^? tt^v eftrjv aadeveiav km XvTpcoarj'; fie e/c TovBe tov -TTiKpov iraOov;, yivofiai Xpi- 
cFTiavo';. LeiMON. 9 (20) Ilucrov /Lie diro tov vtKpov OavaTov tovtov, km viraya et? ttiv eprj/Mov 
Kak Tjav^a^o). 

So in classical Greek. Dem. 351, 4 El Be ^Tjaiv o5to?, Bei^dra koI •n-apaa-'x^ea-Oa, Kayo) 

2. The present indicative, in certain ^cases, corresponds to the English infinitive pre- 
ceded by can, or cannot. NT. Matt. 17, 21 Tovto to yeVo? ovk eK-n-opeveTai, el fir] ev Trpo- 
<7ev)(ri Kol vr}(TTeta (compare Marc. 9, 29 Tovto to yevo<i ev ovBevl BvvaTai e^eXGelv, el /irj ev 
■Kpo<iev)(r] Koi vrjcrTeia). LuciAN. Dial. Mort. 2 Ov (pepofiev, w JJXovtcov, Meviinrov tovtovI 
TOV Kvva irapoiKOvvTa. 

3. Not unfrequently the present or future indicative has the force of the imperative. 

Sept. Gen. 17, 9 ^v Be ttjv BiaOriK-qv /nov BiaTTjp-quei'i. Ex. 20, 3 Ovk eaovTal croi 6eol eTepoi 
•jrXrjv efj,ov. Ov Troiricreii aeavTw elBcoXov, k. t. X. JoSEPH. Ant. 11, 6, 5 Ei, Tiva 6eXei<; Tot9 
vTTr]Kooi,<; evepyealav KaTaOeadai, KeXevcreK "Trpdppi^ov diroXeadai. 12, 2, 4 Eav ovv (rot, Bok^, 
^aaiXev, ypayjreK tm twv lovBaicov apj(iepel ottco'; aTToaTeiXi) tS)V Trpecr^vTepav e^ e^ uTraa-rji; 
(pvXTJif. Mal. 271, 16 Avaipel ovv eKa(TT0<} oO? e^^ei IIepcra<; et? iBiov avTov oIkov. 

4. In later and Byzantine Greek, the perfect indicative is often used for the aorist. 

Sept. Ex. 32, 1 Kat iBuiv 6 Xao? otl xe'^povcKe Mcovarj'; KaTa^'ijvai e« tov opov;, avveaTtj o Xaoi; 
em. 'Aapav. NT. Matt. 13, 46 AveXOwv "TreTrpaKe iravTa baa ei')(e, Kai rjyopacrev avTov. Hebr. 
11, 17 JJca-Tet, TTpoaevrivo'^ev 'A^paufi tov 'laauK. HerM. 1, 1 ireTrpaKe, Patr. 121 BeBco- 
Kev. 124, 12 BeBwKacri. 125 elprjKaa-i, 128 veTrpa'^aa-iv. TheoPH. 5 KaTaXeXonrev. 8, 12 
BeBcoKe. 9, 16 ye'yove. 33, 18 ewpaKe. 34 ireiroi'qKe. 37, 7 irvvTeTaKTat. 41 KeKXrjKe. 
58, 9 iretTTaKev. 59, 17 ea^T^Kacri. 71, 12 KaTeiX-^(paai. 82, 6 TreirXripaiKev. 83, 18 Tre- 
trpa-^ev. 87 Trerrovdacri.v. 


§ 83. 
Subjunctive Mood. 

The aorist subjunctive, syntactically considered, is the future of the subjunctive. It is 
called aorist subjunctive simply because it is derived from the aorist indicative; as 
eypa\jra ypdyfrco, e(payov <^aya), el-jrov etTTw. Its time is the Same as that of the future in- 
dicative, but the action it expresses is not regarded as a fact, reality, or certainty, but 
simply as a conception. Like all the other tenses of the subjunctive, it is employed in 
dependent sentences. Sometimes, however, it apparently takes the place of the future 
indicative, in independent sentences.^™ 

Examples from classical authors. II. 1, 2G2 Ou yap ttw toiov; iBov avipa<i, ov he 'Ihw- 
/lai, 3, 287 ' H re Koi ea-crofievoicn fier avOpayrroiai TreKrjTat,, 6, 459 Kai irore rt? et-Trrjaiv. 
Od. 6, 201 OuK ecrO ovTO<; avi]p Siepoi /SpoTO?, ovSe yevijTai. 12, 191 IBfiev B ocra yevqTai 
eirl ■)(6ovL 16, 437 OvK ear ovto<s avqp, ovS' eaaerai, oiiBe yevrjTai. HoM. Htmn. Apol. 1 
Mviqcro/Mai, ovBe Xadatfiai A7r6Wo)vo<; 'Ekutoio. AescHYL. Sept. 38 Ov rt fir} \7]<j>6a) BoXco. 
Soph. Aj. 560 Ov roi, a A-^aimv, olBa, fir) ri<; v^pia-T). Ph. 103 Ov fit) iriOtjTai. Tr. 1190 
Ov fiTi Xd^o). Eur. El. 988 Ov firj . . . . ttco-t;?. 

Examples from later and Byzantine authors. Apocr. Thom. Euangel. 3, 2 'IBov vvv 

KM av CO? BevBpov airo^r]pav6rj<i, Kai, ov firj eveyKiji; (f>vXXa, ovre pi^av, ovre Kapirov. Act. Andr. 
et Matthiae 4 dveXOrj'?. 31 ■jropevdrj'i. 32 eTraveXdeo. Act. Barn. 8 Ov yap eXOtj fied' 
■fj/jLwv. Clem. Rom. Homil. 14, 5 'Eyco Be deov BerjOel'; ri]v lacnv 7rapa't7^6i) (v. 1. Trape^w). 
CyRILL. HieR. Procat. 15 Bel^jj, dvoiyOrj, diroXava-qre, Xd/BijTe. APOPHTH. Sisoes 12 
©e'Xet? ov 6eXei^, ovk acj>a> ere. MaL. Ill, 21 ' Ariva koi vvv enrco. NiC. II, 920 C 'IBov 
eyoi e^opvTTO} rov ocj}6aX/j,ov avT7]<s Kai iBco ji fie /SXaTrret. HeS. Ov^ vrroLcrai, ovj(_ vTreveyKO}, ov 
^aardcro). Id. Hapoiaofiev, irapeveyKOj/Mev, irapaKOfiiaoixev. Id. IlepiTev^eTai,, <tvvtv)(7j, ■>) Trepi- 
TrearjTai. Id. Uopcoa-i, y^apiaoiVTat, Baaovaiv. Phot. Lex. Ueiaovrai, irdOoyaiv. Ibid. Uepi- 
Tev^erai, avvTv^rj, Trepi-TreaeiTai,. Ibid. Upocofiai, Traysa^topTjcrci). Ibid. SvvTev^o/jiai,, avvTvyo), 
Ibid. X")(r\c!ovaiv, cryuxJiv, KpaTr\aovaiv, e^e^ovaiv. Ibid. Tlaaacv, Tijx-qaaxriv, Tifj-coprjaovrai,. 
ScHOL. II. 4, 237 "EBovrai, ^dyma-i. Cedr. I, 686 Ovx dndpTtj<:. Aesop. Mvd. IlapdXX. 
131 Bovv aoi Kat ravpov, Oee, TrpocreveyKo). 

-°' This principle is distinctly recognized by Lesbonax. Lesbon. p. 186 Tsii' 'AmKwv to a-uvraa-a-fiv to iifj 

fiera ficXKovTos ;(poi'Oi/ • firi TTCtcro/xat. 'Eoti Bi tovto to (T^rnia Tav jrepi tok 'AvTi,(j)aivTa. ^Travlas 8e Kai "Onijpos 
Ke^pTjTai. H/ieT? Se Tas e^ d^^orepcov <^iopas ttjv re firj aTrayopevntu Kat ttju ov upvrj(nv VTTOTaKTiKols pripaiTt 
avPTCLO'aopci' • olov o v prj d t aXe )^ 6 (^ arj p € p o v • o v prj eiTra). ' AvaKVTrreL B' ck tovtov tou crxrjpaTos Ka\ CTepov 
AupiOK, o •yiVfrat t^s axiTTji (ruvra^fas xpeoKOTTOvpivrjs, oiov ovk eiTro) a o t , dvrl tov ovk i p io cr o i . Kai cr r/ p e- 
p ov OVK 1S39, aPTi ToC pf) I 8 17 s . Kat to, o v y <i p ir a> t o I ovs 'Ido v ap i p a s , o v d i 'i8 <a p a i . 



§ 84. 
Optative Mood. 

1. The future optative is the future of the past ; that is, the action it expresses is 
future with reference to past time. It is the correlate of the future indicative, and 
is commonly used when the leading sentence denotes time past. Thus, 

Future Indicative. 

Aeyco on Saaei. 

OlBa 'oTi eKevaerai. 

riyvoJO'Ko/j.ev ort,, et Bcoao/ji.ev e\)dvva<;, KivBv- 

vevaofiev wKoKeaOai, 
Ov TOVTO evvoel tl TretaeTai. 
El, Se Xrp^ovTai, aveay/jievrjv, uTreiXovatv 

aTTOKTeveiv airavTa^. 


Future Optative. 

ElTTOV OTL 8a><T0l. 

HiBecv ore e\ev<rot,ro. 

Eytyvaa-KO/iev on, el Baa-oifiev evBvvwi, kivBv- 

vevaoijiev aTToXecrOat. 
Ov TOVTO evevoet Tt ireio'oiTo. 
El Be \t]'>^oivto avewy/ievtjv, rjirelXovv d-jroKTe- 

veiv aTravTa<s. 
AapelTM (historical) Be xapav e| ?'? p.eyd\a<} 

Xri'^oiTo nrpoaoBov^. JoSEPH. Ant. 20, 2, 1. 

2. In later and Byzantine Greek, the future optative is employed also where classical 
usage requires the aorist optative ; as, 

Classical. Later and Byzantine. 

Iv ovu avTOVi eK^idcraivTO vTraicova-ai, irav- "iv ovv avToix; eK^idcroiVTO viraKovaai, iravBrjijie'l 

Brifieo (TvvrfKOov. 
' Ottm? Trapaa-T7]aai,VT0. 
'if2s av KaTaXiTTOi. 
'T'jTe(T')(eTo Boicreiv inrep aiTrjcreie. 
'O ded'i ere Bia<J3v\a^eie ! 
El /j,ev £7rt7roXaKU? cKe-^aiTO tov? \oyov<i, 

jjLep.'^aiVT av BiKaico'; tov; tovto Xeyovra';. 
TovTov<; ei,KdTco<; av Tt? ecpevperas ovo/j,a<rai, 


OiTOi'i TrapaaTTjo'otvTo, 
Sl<; av KaToKecy^ot,. 
TirecT'^eTo Bwcreiv oirep av aiTrfaoi, 
O deo<i ae Bia(f>v\d^oi ! 
Et, fiev eTTiTToXaio)? aKe-<^OLTO Toil's Xdyov;, fie/i- 

^jroiVTO av BiKaia? tov; tovto X€yovTa<;. 
TovTov; eiKOTox; av Tt? l^evpeTa'i ovofida-oi xa- 

3. The aorist optative performs two functions. It is either the past of the past, or 
the future of the past. It is the past of the past, when it is the correlate of the aorist 
indicative. It is ^ the future of the past, when it is the correlate of the aorist subjunc- 
tive. Thus, 


Aorist Indicative. Aorist Optative. 

OlSa oTi etTre?. "HiSeiv on e'iiroK. 

Eta-eraL oti l^vye?. "HiBei on <f>vyoi^. 

'EpcoTo. tI e-n-adov. 'Hpura n iradoifxi. 

'EdeXei elSevai oinvei; ejevovro -irpairoi,. HOeXfjcrev eiBevat, o'i,nve<s yevotvro TrpSsToi. 

'Ev dav/iUTi elaiv owodev ^\dev. Ev Oav/ian riaav oiroOev e\6oi. 

Aorist Subjunctive. Aorist Optative. 

AeSio}<; fiTj, eav ^laffcovrat, et,aa), (TcpaXuai n, ^€t,cra<; firj, €i ^lacraiVTO eiato, acfyaXeiev ti, Tra- 
vapeyyva. peyyvrja-e. 

4. Sometimes, in narration, the aorist optative takes the place of the future optative. 
This is apt to create confusion ; and it may be doubted whether the aorist optative 
was ever used by careful writers as the correlate of the future indicative. 

§ 85. 

1. The j)erfect infinitive, when not preceded by the article, is equivalent to on with 
the perfect indicative or optative, and is used after verbs signifying to sa^, think, hear, 
and their equivalents. Thus, 

Perfect Infinitive. Perfect Indicative and Optative. 

^aah e\riXv6evai. ^acnv on e\t]Xv6aai. 

"Etpaa-av eXrjXvdevai. "Ecpaaav on eXi]Xv6oiev. 

2. In Byzantine Greekj the perfect infinitive sometimes takes the place of the aorist 
infinitive. Patr. 135, 20 ''EvZeZoiKevai, xpV ""po? tovto. Theoph. 25 ^e^a-n-rlaOai for 
^airncyGrivai. (Compare § 82, 4.) 

3. The infinitive preceded by the article tou is often equivalent to 'Iva, or oVt with 
its appropriate mood (see 'Iva, on, below). 

Examples from later and Byzantine authors. Sept. Gen. 16, 2 SwUxeiae p-e Kvpio<i 

Tov p,ri TiKTew. 18, 7 'Era-xwe tov -Troirjaai avro. 18, 25 Mrjhapu)^ crv -Tronja-eK w? to prjfia 
TOVTO TOV a-TTOKTeivai, BIkmov /Ltera aae^ov'i. 19, 21 'Ettj t« p-qpaTi tovtw tov pr) KaTacTTpeyfrM 
Triv TToXiv. 19, 22 IlTrevaov ovv tov (jcodrjvai, eKel. 20, 6 'E^ei.aap7)v aov tov prj dpapTelv 
ae et? epe. Ps. 38, 1 El-jra (pvXd^co Ta? 6Bov<; pov tov prj dpapTclveiv ev yXaa-a-rj pov. 118, 57 
Elva TOV (j}vXd^aa-dai. tov vdpov aov. InSCR. 4896 Kivhvveveiv '^pa<i tov f^r) 'ixeiv to. vopi^d- 
peva. NT. Matt. 13, 3 'IBov e^^\6ev 6 (nrelpav tov avelpeiv. Act. 23, 15 "ETOipol eapev 


Tov aveXelv avrov. APOCR. Proteuangel. 2, 4 Kare^Tj eU xw -rrapdBeia-ov toO irepnraT^aai. 
6, 1 "EaTtjaev avTrjv ^ fiijTijp avr^'i x«/*a' toi) BiaTrepacTai el iffTarat, to see if she COulcl Stand 
up. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 22 Kivhwevaai, toO airoOaveh. Act. Barn. 7 'i2? Se e'yeWro Tov 
reXiaat avToix; MdaKovra<i ; where toC TeXeaai is tlie subject of the sentence. 10 'Exel 
yap avTto 7;T0(>a<7Tat tov ^coriaai ttoXXov^. Act. Andr. et Matthiae 15 "A^tov eaTiv tov 
viffTevcyai i]p.d<:. Mal. 440, 11 K€\e6(7a<i tov SoO^vm. 440, 21 'HvdjKa^ov aira'; rod Trpot- 
a-TaaOat. 460 ArjXaiaa^ aurm rov /j,^ Se^aadai,. 463 ^Hv yap 8TjXo}6ev e« tcov Uepawv rov 
a-vva(f)er}vat TrdXefiov. 467 Tp(i-^a<i avTOj tov dya-n-rja-ai (piXiav. Theoph. 65, 19 TlpoeTpi-<^aTO 
he avTov Kal tov yeveadac (t6voSov iv HapBiKTj. Ill, 9 'E^WTrX/^ero tov KUTeXdelv eU UiU-qaLv 
avTov. 336 UapaKaXwv avTov tov ehat, avTov avfifiaxov Pco/iaioii;. 337 IlapehuiKev 'Iovctti- 
viavo<; tov ^^aXXeaOat, ev Tah eKKXTjaiai^ to 'O iMOVoyevr]<; vto? Koi Xoyo^ tov deov. 342 MaOwv 
TOV irpea^eveiv rJKeiv, Having learned that he had come as an ambassador. Porph. Adm. 
132 AetoiKa TOV firj Trap' rifiwv KaTaBr^Xov yeveaQai. 268, 14 UapeKoXovv avTi]V TroXXd tov 
■^(Tvyaa-ai, Kat Trapa'^coprja-ai avTol<; to TTTalcrfia. 

4. In expressions like the following, /tera, after, is to be supplied before the article 
TO. Porph. Cer. 197 Kal to a-Trjvai, tow veovvp,(f>ov^. And after the bride and bridegroom 
shall have stopped (compare Ibid. 201, 12, where (leTo. is expressed). Ptoch. 1, 119 
Evdv; TO ^pacrecv to Oepp-ov, Xeyet, tt^o? to -TraiSiv tov, equivalent to Evdv<s fieTo, to ^pdaai to 

5. In the following examples, the infinitive takes the place of the indicative, or sub- 
junctive. ApOPHTH. Anton. 31 'Eo-voVet to ■n-oi.^cyai. Arsen. 20 M^ exav b'dev dyopdaai 
e\o/3e trapd tivo^ dydtTTjv. Theoph. ConT. 512 MrjZev virdp^eiv o ttjv opp.'qv avTcov r) tj]v tcov 
oirXmp cvvej(eiav e^apicelv viro/xelvai. 559, 11 Ovk et^o^ttei/ wTivt ire'paTt ti]V irepl dXXrjXwv 
CTTTjaat afi<f)i^oXiav. 599 Ovk e^pfiev aa(j)aXai^ yivcoaKeiv o-iroTepco tovtcov Trpore'pq) SiaXayeiv. 
505, 16 Ovk ecTTiv OTTCO'} vireKKXivai, ttjv fivrjfirjv. 511, 19 Ovk ^v yap oirov Kal ■7rpo<; jxiKpov 
avTovi efi^paSvvai,. 

§ 86. 

1. In Byzantine Greek, the present participle is sometimes used for the future par- 
ticiple. Menand. 282, 8 KavBlx ovo/j.d tk ypedij ■7rpea/3evd/xevo'i. Theoph. 125, 12 T%v 
avairXrjpovvTa tov totvov tov e/xov dTreaTeiXa. 249, 8 ITe/ii|ra?, w? (pacn, Kal tov dvaipovvTa avTov. 

2. The perfect jmrticiple, in later and Byzantine Greek, is sometimes used for the 
aorist participle. NT. Joan. 4, 6 KeKo-jnaKcoi. 6, 13 ^e^pcoKoac. 6, 19 eX7]XaK6Te<:. 
Theoph. 9, 10 yeyovoTo-;. 



3. In Byzantine Greek, the aorist participle is often used for the future participle. 
EuNAP. 67, 22 aKpoaadfievov. PrISC. 141, 13 BiaX€^afievov<;. 147, 17. 149, 11 he^afievo<i. 
147, 19 epurjveva-avTi. 159, 10 ^povpriaavTa<;. 179 Xe^avra. Menand. 308, 9 /3e/3ataj- 
a-avra^. 345, 21 Tr/aecr/Sei/o-a/xeW. 

§ 87. 

The Moods with "On, "O-rrux;, 'n<{. 

After verbs signifying to say, think, know, believe, hear, see, show, and their syno- 
nymes, oti, that, negatively on ov (in later and Byzantine Greek also ort yu^'), forms 
the object (unmediate or remote) of those verbs; the verb following on, being in 
logical apposition with it. 

1. Sometimes on, takes the aorist optative instead of the future optative. (See above, 
8 84, 4.) Xen. Hell. 2, 3, 56 '/2? elirev o XdTvpo<i ort, olfj,u)^ec€v el fju-f] aiwTrrjffeiev, eirripeTo, 
where ol/iw^otro would be more regular, because Satyrus said " olfKo^ei." 3, 2, 23 'Atto- 
Kpivafiivcov 8e twv HXecav oTt ov iroirjaeiav ravra, .... <f)povpav ecprjvav ol e^opoi : the Eleans 
said, " ov iroLriaojiev Tavra." 4, 8, 1 IlapefivOovvTO ras iroXet^ to? ovre aKpoTToXec? evTeij(i,<TaLev, 
edaaie'v re avrovofiov^, for evrei'^iaoiev, eaaotev. 7, 4, 34 Pj'oi'Te? Se . . . . oTt, et Scoaotev 
evOvvas, KivZwevcreiav airoXeadai ■jre/j.Trovaiv et? Qrj^a^ Kau htZaaicovcn rov<i Otj^uiov; &>?, ei 
117} (TTparevcreiav, KtvBvvevffaiev ol ApKaSe<; AaKcoviaat, for Kwhvvevaoiev. 

So in later Greek. Eds. 5, 1, p. 202, 37 Nofii^ovrav on .... irepiiaoivTo . . . . , 7) oti 

kvaTTodvavoi rot? ^aadvoi^ ^o^ov efi'Tro irjaete toc<s XotTTOw, for efiTroiTjaoi. 

2. "Ore sometimes precedes an interrogative word in constructions like the following. 
Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 1, 2 Elirari fioi oti ttw? hwajxai eyct) ■l^jejxwv oiv ^aaiXea 
e^erdaai, ; Epifh. I, 117 D EpcoTw/Mevoi •jrepi, t^? ixapTvpia<; TavT7]<; koI Trj<i vT7o6ea-eco<; oti tivi 
X07CO KaTCL TO crapKiKov ov ireirXrjpanai, k. t, X. 

3. The subject of a dependent sentence beginning with oti may become the object 
of the leading sentence ; in which case o t i may be said to be in logical apposition 
with that object. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 1, 3 EXhov tov<; 'Efipalov; ort eaTpwvwov 
Iv Tr] 6Ba> TO, IfidTia avTuiv, equivalent to ElBov oti 01 'E^paioi ea-Tpavvvov, k. t. X. 

4. Sometimes oti, or tov oti,, depends on a preposition. Theod. Ill, 527 D Tlepl 

fiev ovv OTI 6 utos TOV Oeov ovTe ef ovk ovtwv yeyevrjTai, ovts tjv ttotb ore ovk rjv, avTdpKr]<; -TvaiBev- 
aai 'ladvvr]^ 6 evajjeXiaTt]';. JoAN. Ant. 159 A Ilepl tov oti 01 to, fiovacrT7]pia Bia Bcopeav 
Xap,^dvovTe^ .... dae^ovcnv. 

5. When oti stands at the beginning of a paragraph, we must supply a verb (as 
ta-01,), or laTeov. Laod. passim. Porph. Adm. 270. Cedr. I, 296. 


6. "Oti is sometimes omitted. EpiCT. 4, 1, 73 TU Be aoi, elire to irepiirarriaai, <yov epyov 
icrrh a/cw\vTov ; But who told you that walking is an act of your own free will ? Athan. 
I, 183 C E8i]\ci}a'a ovi> aoi avTo tovto, 'lv eihevat, e^oa, Beo'iroTa, 6 ayaTTijTO? rj/iwv kclI crvvBid- 
KOVO<; MaKapio<; evcppave fie a-rro t?;? K(ov<TTavTivoviTo\e<ii'i ypa-\^a<;. 

7. "Or I, with its verb sometimes forms the subject of the impersonal verbs BoKel, 
apKel. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 4, 5 'Eixoi BoKel on, ovk ea-ri, rov \aor) TravTO? 
6e\ri[ia tov avdpairov tovtov airoOavelv. Act. Pet. et Paul. 2 Ovk apKel on ■jrdvTa'i toli? dBeX- 
0OU? Kol rov; 'yovel<; rjfiwv edXitlrev. 

8. "On, in the sense of for that, because, is equivalAit to Bia rovro, and may be pre- 
ceded by Bid; thus, St' on, ov Biori in one word. Classical. 

9. "On, for which reason, therefore. II. 16, 35. 21, 411. 23, 484. 24, 240. Od. 
22, 36. 

Examples from later and Byzantine authors. Sept. Ps. 8, 5 T/ Icmv av6p(aiTo<i on. 
lufivriaKr) avrov ; What is man that thou art mindful of him? Apocr. Act. Paul, et 
Thecl. 4 'Hp.el'i ovk ea-p^ev rov €v\ojT)p,evov Oeov on rip,a<i ovk rjarrd-am outo)?; Act. Philip, in 
Hellad. 17 Ti eanv ro t^? p.ajca^ rov 'Irjcyov on, ovro^ 6 ^l\nnro<; ev oXijaj pe'erv<^\a>cyev, koI 
rrakiv ev oXijw ava^Xe-^Jrai pe e-n-ocTjaev ; LuciAN. Deor. Dial. 13 ' EiriXeXTjaat jap Koi (xv, w 
' HpaKXe<;, ev ry Olry KaracpXejeh on pot, oveiBi^ei<; ro rrvp ; that you reproach me ivith fire ? 
Soz. 1, 11, p. 24 Ov (TV je, e(f)7], ap,eiV(ov rov Kpd^/3arov elpT}Kor6ro<;, on rat<i avrov Xe^ecri 
eiTaia-)(yvri Ke'x^prjdOao ; Surely, Said he, you are not better than he who said Kpd^^aro<;, 
that you should he ashamed to use his words ? Theod. Ill, 608 B Tloarov el p.epo<; T7j<; 

olKOvp,ev7]<;, on. av p,6vo<: avvalptj dvOpwiva) dvoaiM ; APOPHTH. Agathon. 14 S'v Tt? el, on oXeo? 
XaXe2<i ; 

10. "On, that, with the indicative, in later and Byzantine Greek, often denotes a re- 
sult, and may be regarded as supplying the place of cocrre with the infinitive. Sept. 

Ex. 3, 11 Ti.'s €tp,t, eyo), on, •jropevaopai, tt^o? ^apao) ^aaCXea Aljinrrov, Kol on e^d^co toi)? vlov9 
'la-parjX eK 717? AcjvTrrov ; NT. Matt. 8, 27 UoraTro'i eanv ovro^, on koI ol dvepoc koI tj 
OaXacraa vTraKovovaiv avra> ; TheoD. I, 800 B Toaovrov B aireayov rov marevaai ro) rav 
o\av 6ea>, on rov •jrpo'i avrov: Kara ravrov rjpavro rroXep.ov. 813 C Ovrw (prjalv ecrn p,ejdX7), ore 
Kao ra p,vpia rcov ij(6vwv rrepiKeirai yevr] Kai ra peyiara Kr/rr) aBeo)? ev avrrj VTj')(erai. Leimon. 
23 (34) "■ 0? ovrm yejovev eXerj/Mcov Kat, (piXoavpTraOrj!;, on rrore eh ruv vorapioov avrov KXeylrai 
K.r.X. (irregular construction). 36 (42) Toiavrrjv a-KXrjpaywyiav e^ovra, on eh Tec7aapa<; 
rjpepa<; p,cav irpocj^opav i^crOiev. 

11. In the following clause, ottw?, in the sense of on, is followed by the subjunctive. 

Aster. 344 A ndvra]<; Be aKrjKoare rov; dvBpa<; rr}'; TroXew? ottw? Beppoi re wen Kol ^eovre'i eiri 
rrav oirep av 7rpo)(^eipQ}<; opp-rjcrcocnv, equivalent to on elarl, that they are. 


§ 88. 
The Moods with "Iva, "Ottq)?, '/2?. 

Syntactically considered, 'iva, that, negatively iva /x^', is a weak demonstrative pro- 
noun of the neuter gender, denoting an object (or subject) not as an existing fact, but 
simply as a conception. The verb subjoined to it is in logical apposition with it. 

In classical Greek it is followed by the subjunctive, or optative (except the future opta- 
tive), and in certain cases by the imperfect or aorist indicative. 

In later and Byzantine Greek, it is followed also by the future optative, present indic- 
ative, or future indicative. (See above § 84, 2.) 

The above remarks apply also to ottoj?, w?, negatively ottw? ^tj, «? yu,^', when they 
are each equivalent to iva. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, after verbs signifying to desire, to wish, iva expresses 
the immediate object of those verbs. After verbs signifying to command, request, decree, 
compel, permit, teach, cause to do, and some others, it forms the immediate or remote 
object of those verbs (as the case may be). The English here commonly employs the 

This use of 'iva and o'Trms is rare in classical, but very common in later and Byzan- 
tine Greek. Od. 3, 19 AiacrecyOai he /jliv avTOV 'ottq)^ vTj/ieprea enrjj. 3, 327 AlcraeaOai he 
fiiv avTov ova V7]fiepTe^ evccrTrr). 

Aired), to demand, heg, request. ArocR. Act. Pet. et Paul. 83 AItoi ovv 'Iva avv e/Mol 
fiepiha eycuaiv kv ry ^aaikeia aov. AmphiL. 175 B 'HiTi^craTO tov 6eov 'iva -Trapdaxj) avro) 

X^piv. Cod. Afr. 91, p. 1322 B Ahovfiev hi p,r)v "iva rj ari vTroypdyIrr) dyicoavvr]. AnTEC. 

2, 3, 1 "HiTT^ad ae 'iva i^rj fioi icKi efia^ BoKOvi rot? aoK eiriTidevai reixec7i. Mal. 264, 15 

"HiTija-av Be aiirov o'l TroXtrot 'iva iroir^a-'p. The citizens requested him to do. 

'AvajKd^d), to compel, urge. Apocr. Act. Andr. et Matthiae 7 'HvdjKa^ev tov 'AvSpeav 

Iva liBToXd^T] Koi avTOS dpTOv TpocpTJ^ aw rot? fia6rjTai<; avTov. 

'A^idco, to request, beg. Dem. 279, 8 {^r]j)iap,a) JJpecr^evaai 'jrpo'i ^iXnnrov tov MaKe- 
Sova Koi d^ioiiv 'iva ^o'tjd^cxTj Tm re 'AttoWcovi Kal rot? 'A/ji(piKTvoaiv. 

BovXojjLai, to will, wish. Eus. 10, 5, p. 483, 28 BovXofieOa 'iv, ovroTav TavTa to, ypdfi- 
fiara KOfiia-r) . . . . , TavTa .... ■Troirjarj';. 

Tpdjxo, to write, enact. NT. Marc. 12, 19 M(0(jri<i eypa^^^ev ^ifilv, '6ti, edv tivo<; dBeX<f)o<: 
dvoOavT) Koi KaTaXiirr} jwalxa, Kal TCKva /jltj a^r], 'iva \a/3rj 6 aSeX^09 avTOv tijv yvvaixa avroV. 

here '6ti is superfluous. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 4 Tpdj>oiiev -jrpo'i Trao-a? ra? eirapxia-i 

rifiwv 'iva ■Trai/reXw? firj opfiicry (v. 1. opjiiaei) iv rat? fiepeai t?7? 'lTaXia<;. JoSEPH. Ant. 11, 1, 
2 AvTov xe ypd-^eiv TOt? yeiTOvevovffiv eKeivj) Trj xdipa .... 'iva crv/ji^aXavTai xp^^'ov avToii Kai 


apfvpov et? Tr]v otKoBo/j,iav tov vaov. 12, 2, 4 Tpa'^et,<; tw twv lovBaiav apj^iepel ottw? airo- 
areiXT] twv irpea-PvTepwv ef a<^ eKacjTr}t; <f)v\T}<;. 

Ae'ofiai, to be ff, pray, beseech. NT. Luc. 9, 40 'EBei^drjv rwv fiadrjTav aov "va eK^dXaa-iv 
avTO, KM ovK r]hvvi]driaav. APOCR. Act. Philip. 32 'ESeovro iva a^ioc jevcovTUi. JoSEPH. 
Ant. 12, 3, 1 AeT]9evTei; ol AXe^avBpeh kol 'Avrio'^el'; Iva ra BUaia t^? iroXireia^ firjKeri, /jievT) 
TOt? lovBaioi^, OVK. eirerv)(pv. 12, 4, 8 /ierj6ei.crrji; oVco? eTrnrXri^r] rco TraiSi. 14, 10, 22 'ESe- 
7)07] .... iva •Trefi-^ao'i,. Eus. 5, 2, p. 211, 30 HapeKoXovv tou? ahek^ov^ Beofievoi "iva eKTevei<; 
ev^al yivcovrai vpo'; to TeXeicoOrjvai, avrov;. 

AiaareWo fiat,, tO charge. NT. Marc. 5, 43 Kai, Biea-TelXaTO avToo<; TroXKa "va p,7jS€i<s 
yvm TOVTo. 

JiBda-KO}, to teach, instruct. Joseph. Ant. 14, 10, 18 'EBiSd^a/Mev avrov .... ottw? .... 

aTToXvaTj. HiPPOL. 253, 32 Tovi eavTOV /ji,a6r]Ta.s StSacTKet? iva fir) ipdyaa-t, Tkou teackest 

thy disciples not to eat. 

Aihoifii, to grant. Apocr. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 29 Jo? avTy kuto, to OeXrjfxa avTrj^ 'iva 7) 
dvyaTTjp ai^Tjy? ^aXKOviXXa ^rjaerai, et? tou? aiwva^. 

AoyiiaTi^o}, to decree. Joseph. Ant. 14, 10, 22 'EBoyfiaTiaev v o-vyKXrjTof irepl uv 

eTT0ir](7aT0 tou? Xoyov;, oTra)<; firfiev aBiKrj, k. t. X. 

'Ed(o, to permit. Apocr. Act. Philip, in Hellad. 5 "Eaaov rifia<: Tpeh rjp.e'pa<; "va avfi^ov- 

Elirelv, to say, tell, request. NT. Matt. 4, 3 Elire Iva ol xIOol omou dproi yevoovTai. 
20, 21 Ei-nre Iva Kadicrwcnv. Mai'C. 9, 18 Kai, elirov TOt? /ia9r]Tal<i aov "va avro eK^dXcocri. 
Luc. 10, 40 EiTre ovv avrfi Iva p-oi avvavTiXd^riTai. ApoCR. Act. Andr. 15 fin. ElpT]KQ}<; 
avTol<i OTTO)? fiera^v twv ^lodavdrosv avTov Oat^acnv. VlT. EpiPH. 351 B EiTrev 6 Kopa^ otto)? 
/JLT) 7]<s Sto/coi'o?. Mal. 387, 4 ElTrev avry o ySacrtXen? Zrjvav 'iva alTrjar] tov irarpiKiov 'IXXovv 
irepl avTr}<s. Theoph. 273 Ecirelv Traai, Tot? inroXei^delcriv 'Iva virepypd-^wtjiv et? to. virepOvpa 

'EvopKew, to adjure. Porph. Adm. 208, 18 'EvopKa ere eU rov 6eov .... 'iva d-TreXdrj^ 
ev TT) troXei Kai etTT^? tov ^aaiXea iva aTroareiXr) Kai TrapaXa^rj to KdcrTpov /jiov. 

'EvTeXXop,ai, to COmmaild. Sept. 3 Reg. 6 (5), 17 'EvereiXaTO 6 /3acrtXew 'iva alpaxri 
Xi0ov<; /xeyaXovg. NT. Mai'C. 13, 34 Tm dvpwpw evsTeiXaTO 'iva yprjyoprj. 

'E^aiTeop,ai, tO beg, request. Martyr. PolYC. 7 'E^jir^aaTo Be avTovi 'Iva Bwaiv avTu> 
wpav Trpo? TO irpoaev^aaOai aBew^. 

'E^opKi^co, to adjure. Sept. Gen. 24, 3 Kai e^opKiw a-e Kvpiov tov 6e6v .... 'Iva p,^ 

Xd^jj^ yvva'iKa tu> vla> fiov, that thou shalt not take. NT. Matt. 26, 63 'E^opKi^co a-e KaTo. 
TOV Oeov TOV ^covTOi iva TJ/UV eiTTTj^. 

'ETTiKaXov/jiai, tO pray to, invoke. EpipH. I, 1 B "EiriKaXovfiai avTov . . . . oTTw? Karav- 
yaai\ Tr\% ijp.eTepai evTeXeia<} tov vovv. 


'EirtTi/jido), to bid reprovingly. NT. Matt. 20, 31 'O 8e Sx^o^ eveTifiTjaev avjol^ "va 

^Epcordo), to beseech, desire. NT. Marc. 7, 26 Kal rjpoira avrov 'iva to Baifidviop 
eK/BaXt] eK Trj<; OvyaTpo'; anT^?. Luc. 7, 36 Hp(OTa Be Tt? avTov t<ov ^apiaaiasv "va (pajT) fier 
avrov. Martyr. PoLYC. 12 Hpuircov rov Aaiapxvv ^iXiTTTTOv 'iva eTratprj tw UoXvKapTrtp 

EvXa^ovfiai, tO be apprehensive. Attal. 33 EvXa^ovfikvov Tomutv eKaaTov iva fi-q Tov 
^lov aTTo^aXr), lest he should die. 

Ev^op-ai, to pray. EpiPH. I, 116 B Ev^ofJ^evoi Be "va . . . . /iTj dBi,Kr]dcofji€v. VlT. Amphil. 
17 A Ev^u)fjbe6a ovv Iva e\0r} eir avTO) rj ^api^. 

ZrjT€(o, to seek, wish. NiC. II, 1037 C 'E^anovfiev Iva al lepa), etKoWs KaraaTadaxriv ev 
TOi^ TOTTOts avraiv. Theoph. 197, 13 ZrjTe'l'; Iva iroirja-rj'; aXKov ^aaCkea. 

©e\a), to will, ivish. NT. Marc. 9, 30 Ovk ^deXev ['va Tt? <yva>. He ivould not that any 

man should know it. 10, 35* QeXofiev 'Iva, b edv aiTrjcTWfiev, -Troi^arj^ ■tifuv. Joan. 17, 24 
@e\(o 'iva, oirov eifii eyco, KOKelvoi, (acn fier efiov. BaRN. 13 Kai Trpoarjyayev E(j)palfjL Koi tov 
Mavaaari BeXwv 'iva evXoyrjO!]. HlERON. 860 B '0 ^eos r]6e\r)<7ev 'iva elfu XpiaTiavd^. 
Theoph. 728, 18 Oii OeXco 'iva «o7rmo-j;s 60)9 Twv wSe, I do not wish that you should take the 
trouble to come as far as here. 

©eo-TTt^w, to decree. Basilic. 9, 3, 88 ©eo-Tr/^o/xei' 'iva .... dvayKa^rjTai Kara^aXeiv. 

'iKeTevco, to supplicate. TheOD. Ill, 613 D 'iKerevo/xev rrjv cfjv eTTieiKeiav 'iva Trpoarjveffiv 
a/coat? Kal yaXrjva ^Xefijiari tov^ I'l/jLerepov; irpea^et,<; adpT]creia<;. Ibid. 614 A 'iKerevofiev Be 
'iva KeXevarj';, k. t. X. 

"Ia-Tr)fj,i, statuo, to decide, decree. Sept. 1 Mac. 4, 59 "Ea-rrjaev 'lovBa^ Kal ol dSeXjiol 

avTOv Kai -Traaa ij eKKXrjata laparjX 'iva aywvrai al t'lpLepai eyKaivicr/JLOv tov OvaiaaTrjplov, k. t. X. 
Joseph. Ant. 14, 10, 6 Earrja-e Kar eviavTov OTTw? reXooaiv .... Kat, 'iva .... aTroBiBaxri. 

KaTexo), to prevent, equivalent to kwXvid. Ephes. 1148 D 'Hiia^ to l3pdBo<s tov ttXoos 

Kai TOV T^et/xdi'o? t] evavTi0Trj<; KaTecrx^v 'iva et? tov Terayfievov tottov, yirep rjXTn^Ofiev, a^t^^oiyitej', 

prevented us from coming. 

KeXevo), to command, order. Antec. 1, 6, 7 'EKeXeva-ev 'iva, bxnrep Ta aXXa Trpdyfiara 
BiarvTTOi 6 veo? BiaTi6e^ievo<; to? ^ovXeTat,, ovrco Kal tov<; iBiov^ oiKera'} 6 twv K eviavTwv eXuTTCov 
eXev6epovv iv BiaOijKrj a-vyKexu>pr]Tai. Chron. 587, 11 'EKeXevcre aroi .... 'iva evTpeTriar}<;. 
Pseudo-Synod. 440 E KeXevofiev 'iva ivuTriov rjfiojv eXdr) eU TTjv avvoSov. Leo. 12, 51 A'e- 
Xevofxev aoi, w CTpaTtjye, iva atpopiar]';, k. t. X. 

Aiyus, to say, tell. Joseph. Ant. 11, 5, 1 Kal v/xlv Be Xeya ottw? toi<; 'lepevai .... /jirjTe 
<j)opov^ eTTiTa^TjTe, fii^re aXXo /irjBev eiri^ovXov r/ (popTiKov el? auTOU? yevrjTai, APOCR. Nicod. 
Euangel. II, 2 (18^, 2 Aiya Trpo<i airavra^ vfia^, Kaduj'i iBtjts avrov 'iva Trpocr/cwijcrjjTe TraVre?. 


Mal. 64 Aeyec 6 6eo<; .... iva diroXva-rj'; tw Xaov avroO. NiC. II, 744 E Aeyo/iev iva ry 
earl's uKpoacrei /lera Xi^eWov -rraXiv kut avToiv jvcI)/jLev. 

Mi]vvQ), to give notice. Tiieoph. Cont. 356 Ovk efi-qvv(7a<:, d^jSa, rw ^aaiXel Bi e/iov iva 
ev TOVTtp Tov Trarpi.ap'^Tjv eKey^jj'; ; 

NofioOereo), tO enact. Eus. 9, 9, p. 457, 18 'Evo/2.odeT^c7afiev "v, edv rt? ^ovXolto t« 
T0C0VTa> eOei .... kirecrOai, tovtov av€fnrohi<Tr(ti<i e^eadai t^? irpodiaea)<i T57? iavTOv : with a 

change of construction. 

'OpBivevco, ordino, to arrange, effect, bring about. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 16 
Eyco opBivevcra iva 6 ein(TKOTro<; lov^evakio?, bv e'^eipOTOVrjaev ITcTpo?, fiera t?j5 rjyovfie'vT]'; ^lov- 
Xiavrji; koi/xtjOt}. 

'Opl^co, to command, order. Apocr. Act. Andr. et Matthiae 2 El ovv (opicrd<s /xe iva 

KaTa(payci)aiv fie 01 ev tj] -jroXei ravrt} av0pw7roi avofioi, ov fij] eKcpev^cofiai ttiv oiKOVOfJilav aov. 
PoRPH. Cei'. 214, 18 'Opi^ei 6 /Saa-iXev; Iva eia-eXOrj 6 ■7rapdvvfji(f)0';. 

'OpKi^co, to adjure. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 77 'OpKi^a vfm'; .... "va avro toJtij? ttj? 

w/)a? ixrjKeTi avTov ^acrTa^TjTe. TheoPH. Cont. 355, 22 'OpKt^co ere, Se'crTrora, Kara tov deov 
iva irporepov fie Ka6aipr]ai]<;. 

^OipelXeo, to be bound to do anything, I must. Porph. Adm. 269, 22 'O^eiXcocn .... 
iva Sea/Meuo)VTai, It is necessary that they should be tied. 

Ilapaiveco, tO advisc. Athan. I, 158 B Uapaivov/jiev Traau .... iva vvv .... Travacovrai. 

UapaKaXeo), to prai/, beg, beseech. NT. Matt. 14, 36 Kal "jrapeKakow amov iva fiovov 
a-^covrai tov KpaaireBov tov l/J,aTiov avTOV. Marc. 5, 10 Kal TrapeKaXovv avTov "TroXXa iva fir) 
avTOVi aTToaTeiXr] efw r?;? TroXew?. JoSEPH. Ant. 14, 9, 4 HapaKaXovaai tov ^aaiXea Kal tov 
Sijfiov iva BiKfjv 'HpoiByji ev tS> crvveBpiM tuiv Treirpay/Mevaiv inrocr'^r]. AmPHIL. 213 A UapaKaXS) 
ae, Kvpie dBeX(j)e fiov, iva .... KadevB^crrj';. CoNST. Ill, 1040 E JJap/iKaXe'crai iva yevrjTai 
elprjvr). 1041 A UapeicaXeaa avTov iva avTO^ XaXrjo-r} inrep efiov e« ttjv avvoBov Iva ye'vijTai 
dyaTTT] Kai eiprjvT). PoRPH. Cei'. 409 UapaKaXel tov Bea-KOTrjv 'iva Be'^drj Ta Bwpa avrov. 

lie 10 (I), to persuade, induce. Plut. II, 181 A Ileidco/jLev ttjv TeXea-iTnrrjv iva iMevri ixeff 
■fi/xuv. Apocr. Act. Andr. et Matthiae 11 "ETreto-a? /J,e vvv iva dvayyeiXco aoi TO. arjfieia. 

nepifxeva, to wait. Martyr. PoLYC. 1 Uepie/ievev yap iva irapaBodrj. 

Iloieco, to cause, to effect. NT. Joan. 11, 37 Ovk ^BvvaTO ovTO'i 6 dvoi^a<; tov? o^daX- 
fiov; TOV TV(f)Xov TTOirjaai iva Kai outo? firj airodavrj ; 

Upoa-irep-'TTU), to send an order or message. Epict. 1, 2, 19 Upocyireii-^avTO'; yap avTm 
Oveairaaiavov iva fir] eicreXOr] ei? tt]v crvyKXijTOv, k. t. X. 

IIpoaTda-a-ci), to Command, order. Sept. 1 Esdr. 8, 19 IIpoaeTa^a Toi<; ya^ocpvXa^i Xv- 

pia^ Kal ^oiviKT]'; iva bcra eav wrrocneiXri EaBpa'i .... eirifieXa)'; BiBwo'iv avTu> eca? apyvpiov Ta- 
XdvTCOv ixaTov. JoSEPH. Ant. 14, 10, 14 UpocreTa^ev 'iva .... tovtok fiijBeh evo^Xrj Trepl 


a-TpaT£ia<:. 14, 10, 22 TIpoa-eTa^ev iva ^povTurajxev, k. t. X. APOCR. Act. Pet. et Paul. 
51 UpoaTaPw avToii 'Iva irdvTav opwvTusv uva'^dyatri p-e irpo<; tov Trarepa pov ei? tov ovpavov. 

IIpoa-TiO-npt, to add. Theoph. 247, 11 npocre6j]Kev 'Iva Koi ol irpljKfn-e^ eKaaTt]^ axo^^Vi 
opoacoari tovto. 

Xvp^ov\ev(o, to counsel. NT. Joan. 11, 53 Xwe^ovKeCcravTO 'Iva diroKTelvaxriv avTOP, 

They took counsel together to put him to death. 

^o^eop,ac, to fear. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 53 D ^o^r]6evTe<; ol vavTiKol 'Iva pr] eh rrjv 
IlpoKovvr}(Tov eKpi,<j)a>cn. 

2. "Iva may follow agio's, dignus, worthy. NT. Joan. 1, 27 Ovk elpl d^io<; 'Iva \va-co 

avTOV TOV 'ipdvTa tov v7roB-^paTO<;. APOCK. Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 4, 3 "A^i6<s ea-Ti 'iva \ap- 
^dvt] peTo. pd^Bov vXriya.'s Teaa-apdKovTa, He is worthy to receive forty hloivs ivith a stick. 
Theoph. Cont. 808 OvBe d^ioi. elalv ovtoi 'iva koXoI ucnv ot tap^ot, These follows are not 
worthy that the iambics should he good ; They do not deserve to have better iambics 
branded on their foreheads. 

3. "Iva, in later and Byzantine Greek, may be the subject of certain verbs (called 

' A pea- Kei, placet. Sard. 5 "Hpeaev tV, a Tt? eTrt'crKOTTO? KaTajyeXOelr] ..... rov ^aG^t-oii 
avTov d-TTOKtVTicj-aaiv. Athan. I, 170 E "Hpeaev ottcu? .... eXdelv et? to I'^perepov KopndTOV 
a-TTOvBdarj':. CoD. AfR. Can. 4 'Ape'ffKei 'iva .... dTre')(aivTai. 

'ApKel, sufficit. Cod. Apr. 1255 D 'ApKel yap 'iva .... a-v^rjTriari. 

rlverai, fit {fio). CyriLL. Hier. Catech. 1, 4 Mr] yevoiTO yap 'iva ev ypiv ye'vrjTai to 
Kara tt]V aKapirov eKeivrjv avKTJv ! 

Ael, debet. Novell. Ales. 21 Ael he avTov<; eTna-KeirTopivovs rov Xaov Kal 'iva Traz/Te? yva-' 
pipov; eycoai tow TTvevpariKovi iraTepa'; avTcov. 

Aiayopeverai, cautum est, it is decreed. Antec. 2, 1, 29 Airjyopevrai 'iva pTjBeh u\\6- 
rpiov ^vXov epydaipov Tot's tS/ot? olKi^paai avt,ev')(6ev e^eXelv dvayKaa6rj. 

"Epverai eU yvwcriv, it comes to any one's knowledge. Attal. 272, 12 OvBevl twv 

d-rrdvTcov eU yvuaiv eXr\Xv6ev, rj laTopia irapaBeBcoKev, 'iva "^rjpevovaa ^aaiXevovaa TroXt? p-qBeva 
T^? ap')(ri<i XoyiarjTai a^iov. 

"Exei, with an adverb, it is. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 37 Oh ov ttqw KaXS><: exei 'iva 
Maiv £K TOV Xaov tuv lovBaiQJV. 

Aei-n-ei, it is wanting, it wants. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 35 'EBiBaa-Kev .... pr}Bev 

en Xeiireiv, el prj 'iva .... KaTaBijXo'; yevr^Tai. 

IIpoayei,prodest. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 15 Upodyei ovv, evae^earare ^aaiXev, 'iva 
pla TTo'Xt? dir6Xr]Tai Kai prj to jSaaiXeiov aov. 

^Toixelrai, it is Stipulated. Theoph. 531 'Earoixn^V pera^v Pajpaioov Kal 'Apd/3a)v 
.... 'iva TeXwaiv Pap.aioi'i ol ' Apa^e<s Ka9 rjpepav vopiapara ^^tXta. 


Svyxopeirai, it IS permitted. Eus. 9, 10, p. 457, 36 Kal ra KvpiaKo. Be TO, olxela oiraxi 
KaTaaKevatpiev ffvyx^ojpeiTai, for KaTaa-Kevd^waiv. 

^Vfi^epec, prodest. NT. Joan. 11, 50 SvfJ,<f)epe(, r^pHv 'Iva eh avdpo)Tro<i aTTodavj) virep tov 
"Kaov, Kai fir) bXov to e6vo<; airoXriTai. 

4. Particularly, 'Iva may be the subject of eVr/ followed by a neuter adjective, or by 
a substantive. 

'AvajKalov, necessary. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 66 'Hfuv 8e dmyKalov "va yevrjTai 
b eTTijyyeiXaTO o StSacr/caXos i]fiS}v, SC. eari. 
'A^ioXojov. See QavfiaaTov. 
A^iov, worthy. Anon. 358 ''A^iov icmv oVo)? . . . . ol avTol ipewiqa-aai, Koi avayp-tjKad)'^' 

'ApKsrov, sufficient. NT. Matt. 10, 25 'ApKSTOv tu> fia97)Ty "va yevrjTai, 60? o SiBaaKaXo<;. 

"Atottov, out of place. Sext. Adv. Gram. 12, p. 271 Ovk uTO-n-ov yap 'Iva av/j.(pve<ri 
re Koi oiKeioK ■)(^pri<TU)iJ.e6a tuv Trpayficncov TrapaBeiyfiaai. Attal. 317, 13 HavTwv aTOTraraTop 
eanv iv ob fiev .... rifiSivrat,. 

Aeov, necessary, proper. Leo. 9, 1 Aeov aoi toIvw .... 'iva irapayyeWr)!;. 

Aieyvaa-fievop, agreed upotl. Attal. 72, 16 ^Hv avroh Bieyvaxr/Mevov re Koi avyKelfievov 
'iva .... Bcarapa^coai. 

AtKaiov.just. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 22 Ov yap BUaiov ea-nv .... 'iva eavTov Bi- 
BacTKokov enrj]^ kdvwv. NiC. II, 800 D AiKaiov icniv 'iva Kal ol evXa/SearaToi fiova^^ol eKfpoo- 

Q av fiaarov , aaniirahlc. Attal. 106, 19 Qav/iaaTov tw 6vri koi a^ioXoyov yeyovev 'iva 
^aaiXevi Pw/tatwv aKparas Bioiki]. 

KaKov, bad. Cyrill. Hier. Catech. 6, 11 Ti yap ^v ravTr](; T^9 voaov ■^eipov, rj 'iva Xidoi 
aVTi 6eov trpocrKWrjOrj ; 

KaXov, good. Const. Apost. 4, 1, 1 KaXov fiev 'iva rt? twv aBeX^wv ovk e^cov reKvov 
irpoaXa^o/Mevo': tovtov ep^i; et? 7rat8o? tottov. 

Xrvyvov, sad, melancholy. Theod. Ill, 615 A '/i? Be elt] a-rvyvov Kal avaKoXovOov Iva iv 
TOt? p,aKapicoTaTOi.<! gov Kaipoi'i Toaavrat eKKXrjaiai avev eTriaKOTrav BoKwaiv etvai rj ar] evfieveia 
ofioiQ)^ rjijbiv yivwcTKei. 

XvyKeifievov. See Aieyvaxifievov. 

Xvvqdeia, CUStom, NT. Joan. 18, 39 "Ean Be avv^deia v/uv 'iva eva vfilv airoXvcyay ev tu> 

"Tl3pi<>, insult. Leimon. 22 "T^piv yap eXeyev elvai roO TraTpidp^ov 'iva aiiTo<} iiev elaeXOy 
XeKTiKiov, 6 Be TraTpidpj(ri'i et? aXoyov KadrjTai. 

5. "Iva is connected with certain words, or expressions, having the force of verbs. 


AtTTjo-iv iroietv, to petition. Eus. 9, 9, p. 453, 38 Trjv ofioiav aiTTjcriv irepiaivovZa.tTTa)'; 
irp6<i fie iTi-KOLriKaaw, hrfKovoTi iva firjEe eh twv Xpio'Tiavwv rats TroXeaiv evoiKocrj. 

AiaOriKij TtOerai, A Covenant is tnade. Sept. Sir. 44, 18 AiadrJKai alwvo'; eredria-av 
TTDo? avTOV Iva jMrj e^aXei^Orj KaTaK\v(r/j,a> iracra tjap^. 

BovXr] jf^verai, to resolve. NT. Act. 27, 42 Tcov Be aTpanmrwv /3ouX^ eyeveTO iva tov'; 
Secr/J,a>ra<; airoKTeivwcxi,, equivalent to o't arpaTiwrat, e^ovXevcravTO. 

rpd/xp^a Be^aaOai, to receive a letter. Afophth. Anton. 31 JJoTe 6 uj3/3a<; 'AvT(ovt.o<; 
eSe^uTO KcovaravTivov toO ^acn\eco<i jpafifia Iva eXOr) ei? KoivaTavTivovTroXLV, equivalent to 
Eypailre KQ)vaTavTio<; 6 /SacriXeu? tm a^^a Avrutvitp iva eX6y ei? Kcova-ravTivoviroXtv, 

Aoy/jia KeXevaacrOai. APOCR. Act. Joan. 4 Aoyfia Ty avyicXryra eKeXevaaTO iva apZrjv 
TOW 6fioXoyovvTa<: avrov; elvai XpiaTiavov; <j>ovevacoa-i, he commanded the senate to pass a law. 

'EvToXrjv BiSdvai, to give a commandment. NT. Joan. 11, 57 AeScoKeiaav Be kuI ol 

apyiepel's xai ot ^apiaalot evroXrjV iva, eav Tt? yvm irov eari, fxyvvay. 13, 33 EvtoXijv Kaiv^jv 
BiBaifii vfiiv iva ayairare aXXrjXovi;. 

'E^ovffiav BiBovai, to give power, to empower. NT. Joan. 17, 2 Ka6co<; eB(aica<; aina> 

e^ovcriav Tracr?;? capKo^ iva irav o BeBa)Ka<; avra> Bwcry avTo2<; ^corjv aiwviov. 

EiriOvpLia, desire. Joseph. Apion. 1, 33 EiridviJiiav tov /Sao-tXeii)? 'iva tov; Oeovi iBrj 
^rjaiv apj(r]v yeveadai t?;? tcov fiiapcov eKJ3oX^<;, = to tov ^aaiXea eiriOvfirjaai iBelv. 

EvKaipiav ^-tjTelv, tO seek Opportunity. LeimON. 30 (39) 'E^TjVet evnaiplav 'iva i-TTi/Sy. 

6 ecnria/j,a Tvy^avei. PoRPH. Cer. 480 6ea-7ricrfxa Be ap-^a1ov Tvy)(avei ^acriXiKov 'iva 
fn]Bel<; Xa/M^avei j(api<jTiKr\v. 

Nofxov BiBovai or eK(jiO)vy(7ai, to promulgate or maTce a law. Sept. 2 Mac, 2, 2 Aov<; 

avTol<i TOV vofiov iva /mt] eiriXadrnvTai tcov irpocTTayfiaTuiv tov KVplov. ChroN. 596, 14 EK<^covrjaa<; 
vepi TovTov delov avrov vofiov iva firjre avXo'; ?; Kidapa ■>] aXXo ti /MovaiKov Xeyeiv ev KvpiaKr), for 
Xeyrj Tt?, or Xeyaaiv. 

SKOiro<;, object, intention. Did. Alex. 281 B '0 ow o-kotto'; eanv iva irpo'i aKepaiovs aTTo 
eicaTepa's Xe^ew? ttjv avTiOecnv iroiwvTai. 

^6^o<; ep^et, tO he apprehensive. Attal. 75, 11 $ojSo? el^e tov<; ■wXeiarov'; 'iva jir) avX- 
XtjcpOcoai KaTTjyopov/jievoi, equivalent to ecpo^ovvTO oi ifXeicTTOi,. 

Xpelav e^eiv, to have need, to need. NT. Joan. 2, 25 Ov -^^peiav el'xev 'iva ti<; /xapTv- 

pyar) Trep\ tov avdpcoirov. Apoc. 21, 23 Kcii i'] itoXk ov '^peiav e^ei tov ^'jXiov ovSe tt?? 
<jeXr]vr]<i iva cf>aivcoc7iv ev avry. 

6. In connection with copa or Kaipoi, 'iva seems to have the force of a relative word. 
NT. Joan. 12, 23 'Ex-qXvdev »; copa 'iva Bo^aaOy 6 vto? tov dvOpcoirov, The hour has come that 

the son of man should he glorified. 16, 2 "Ep^erai copa 'iva -n-a^ 6 airoKTeivcov vp.a<; Bo^y Xa- 
rpeiav ivpoa^epeiv too 6eu). AmPHIL. 213 C Kaipoi virap-^ei .... 'iva .... eXdcocn. APOPHTH. 


Anton. 25 ' Ep^erac Katphi Iva ot avdpairot fiavaxrc. The time will conie when men will he- 
come mad. 

7. "Iva may be put in logical apposition -with toOto, avTi), owtw. 

TovTo, this. Xen. Cyr. 6, 2, 11 ETrep-eXeiTo yap koI tovtov 6 Kvpo'; oTrca oXIctkoivto Trap 
wv efieWe -irevcreadaL ti. NT. Luc. 1, 43 Kal iroOev fioi rovro 'iva e\dr) rj fiyTTjp tov Kvpiov 
fiov TTpo'i (le ; Act. 9, 21 Ei<s rovro ekrfkvOet iva SeSefj,evov<; avrov<; dydytj eirl tov<; dpyiepel'! ; 
3 Joan. 4 Mei^orepav toutwv ovk eT^w xapav 'Iva aKovo) to. efxa TeKva ev dXrjdeia irepmaTovvra. 
Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 65 ' Eart \6<yo<i irep), tovtov 'iva ae eTrepcoTT^awfiev, We have OUT 

reasons for asking you. Act. Andr. 6 ^Efiol Se, et /^^ tovto awaiviaat, eX^? oVw? toi? irav- 
ToSvvd/ioi'i Oeoh TO? 6va-ia<; 7rpoa-eveyKr]<;, k.t.X. Joseph. Ant. 12, 11, 1 Mtj tovto, eXirev, 
rjXio^ CTTiSot yevofievov 'iva eyco tu vcotu fiov Sei^co to2<s TToXe/Lt/ot?. 14, 10, 17 Tovto re aiTija-d- 
/j,evo<; 'iva e^j) avToli iroielv, T7]prj(Tai Kal etriTpiy^ai expiva. Barn. 14. Sard. 3 Kal tovto irpoa- 
Tedrjvai dvayKalov 'iva (itjSel'i .... Sial3alvr}. Ibid. 15. Eus. 9, 9, p. 457, 38. Basil. 
II, 535 C OvBe yap eiri tovto Trdpea/jiev 'iva oTi^acriv ava'Trea-cofiev. EpiPH. I, 721 B Alrel- 
Tai Trap avTcov to aiTijfia tovto ottcos Be^covTai Apeiov /ler avTwv et? Koivaviav. 

AvTT), this, by attraction, for tovto. NT. Joan. 15, 12 Avtt) earlv r) evToXij ^ i/iri 'iva 

ayaira-Te aXX^Xou?. 2 Joan. 6 Avti) ea-Tiv 7] ayaTrrj iva •jrepnraTcoiJ.ev Kara to? evToXas aiiTOv. 
MaL. 493 'H Be fiekeTT) ainwv ^v avri] • 'iva, w? KadrjTai ev tw rpiKkivu) ea7re'pa<i elaixOmai Kal 
a-<f)d^a>ai tov avTov ^acriXea. NiC. II, 800 D Ei eaTi Tali's avT-q 'iva Kal o'l fiova')(pl eK<f}aivri<T(o- 

p,ev. If it is in order that tve monks also should express our opinion (^should vote). 

OvT(o<; or O'vTO), this, as follows. Diod. 14, 101 A'l yap KaTo. Tfjv 'iTaXiav 'EXXijviSe^ 
TToXet? ev Toi'i crvvOrjKaii ei'^ov oi/tw? • iv , 7]ti<s av viro Tav AevKavSiv XeTjXaTTjOjj x^pa, "Trpoi Tav- 
Trjv airavTe's 7rapa^oi]6a)criv. NiC. II, 732 A O'vrco a-T0f)(ei iraa-iv 'iva Se^(ofj,e6a avTovs. Theoph. 
555, 9 EcrT0ij(r\6T] 7] eiprjVTj oiiTco • iva o /SacrtXen? -jravarj, k. t. X. 

8. In the following passage 'iva with its verb is equivalent to the article t6 with the 
infinitive. Apophth. Ammon. 4 T/set? Xoyia-fiol h-xXovai /le - ?) to irXd^eadai ev toi? eprifiois, 
7) iva aireXuco eiri §ev7]<i, ....?) iva eyKXeK^co eavTov ei<s KeXXiov. 

§ 89. 
In the following passage, 'iva with the subjunctive denotes indignation. Epict. 1, 

29, 16 XaiKparri'i ovv iva Tradrj TavTa vir Adrjvaiwv ; , . . .' Iv ovv to XcoKpaTOV^ o-a/jLaTiov 
UTra'^Ofi Kai crvpr) vtto toiv icx'^vpoTepccv .... KaKeivo aTTO'^^v-^rj ; 

It must be observed here that the modern Greek, in expressions of indignation or 
contempt, \xs,es, the present or aorist subjunctive with vd (iva), negatively v a fiTj; as 
'Eym vd ^vyco ; Am I to go away ? Do you mean to say that I must go away ? 'Eaii vd 

^aaiXeva-ri<; ; Your rule OVer US ? 'E/ie'va vd v/Bpiat] ; To inSult me? 


§ 90. 
"Iva with its verb, in later and Byzantine Greek, is sometimes used in exhortations, 
mild commands, entreaties, or decrees. Sept. 2 Mace. 1, 9 Kai vw 'Iva ajrjTe ra? rifi€pa<; t?}? 

aKrjvoTrTjjia'? tov XaaeXev fir]vo<;. NT. Ephes. 5, 33 JJXtjv koI vfiei's oi KaOeva exaa-TO^ ttjv 
eavTov jwalKa ovtcci; dyairaTQ) &>? iavrov • rj Be yvvrj Iva (pojSrJTai, tov avZpa. ApoCR. Tliom. 
Euaugel. 15, 3 "Iva etS.^9, ahe\(fe, ore eya fiev irapiXa^ov to traihlov as<i fiaOrjTriv, You must 
know, brother, that I received this hoy as a pupil. Epict. 4, 1, 4 "Iva fir] fiapo'; rj, a\\' 'Iva 
fid6ri<;, a eXeyev 6 XtoKpaTrj';, You must not he foolish, hut you must learn what Socrates was 

wont to say. Amphil. 192 C Ae'yova-i Ty eXeeivrj avvevvtii avTov,' Iva yi.vwa-Krj<; otc 6 avr\p <jov, 
ov ripeTL<70), ovK eaTt, Xpia-Tiav6<;. ApOPHTH. Phoc. 1 Iva olSa?, a/3/3a 'laKcolSe, oti /xera tcov 
AiipvaiTcov KOivcovuv aTTo'Wets t^v '^vj(rjv aov. Marttr. ArETH. 12 'Iva fidvov elTrrjTe. 
Const. Ill, 1016 E Kal ehrev avTw alpeTiKO<; l!T€<pavo<; oti Iva olSa^ irapaXeXenrTai ets avTo. 
Mal. 334, 18 El BeXeTe fie ^acriXeva-ai,, 'Iva ■rrdvTe<; Xpia-Tiavol eo-re, If you icish me to he 
your king, you must all hecome Christians. 404, 18 Oy xpe/a ottXwv, dxx' 'iva pivTeTe Ik 

TOVTOV et? ra ep^dfieva KaTevavTC rjfiaiv irXola, koI KaiovTai. Leo. 9, 28 Eav Se Sta fiaKpa<i 
oBov fieXXy^ izopeveaOaL ..... 'Iva eOt^rjt; to, o-TpaTevfiaTa irept.'rraTe'lv ev ra^ei. 12, 55 Atto tots 
Be 'iva ava-TeXXova-iv avTci Kal ev rot? OrfKapioK avTwv aTTOTidcocnv. PoRPH. Adm. 170 Iva 
yevTjTai, dpx(ov Kal eariv vvo tov Xdyov rjfiwv. TheoPH. ConT. 247 Iva fir) Xeyy?, Kvpd, w? 

oiiBe Kdv TovTm oe ^^LacrdfieOa, You must not say, madam, that ive have not treated you even 

to this. TtPIC. 32, p. 210 TeXeuTTjo-ao-j?? Be fiov, 'iva XeyrjTe Tporrdpia avavavcnfia. 

So in the first person plural. Chron. 552, 21 Et deXeTe ^aa-iXevecv fie vfiwv, 'iva irdv- 
re? XpiaTtavoi ea-fiev, Let US all be Christians. 

§ 91. 

In the following sentence, iva with the subjunctive expresses a wish. Apocr. 
Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 5, 2 Tijv dXijOeiav tov 'Irjaov 'iva ■n-apaXd/Sij's ! Mayest thou receive 
the truth of Jesus ! (mtended as a curse). • 

In modern Greek, the aorist subjunctive with vd (iva) is used when the wish refers 
to future time ; as, Nd crKdar]<: ! (classical Biappayeir]^ .') Mayest thou hurst asunder ! Nd 
XO'&h • (classical dvoXoio !) Perish thou ! 

§ 92. 
In Byzantine Greek, the future is sometimes formed by means of ti^a and the present 
or aorist subjunctive. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 4, 1 'Tfiel<: 'iva e'i-Trcofiev t^ fieyaXeioTrjTi 
aov Tb etirev auTo'?, We will tell thy majesty what this man said. 10, 6 X-nfiepov, Xeyco not, aXn- 



Oeiav, Iva ae e-^a et? tov -n-apaSeiaov. Amphil. 222 B 'Eap eXda eU Trjv avpiov ew? wpa<; ^KTt]<;, 
Tt •jrot€L<i ; o Se e^»/, Iva airoOavu). Aeyei, avra 6 ayio^, Nal, Iva a-TTodavrj^ rrj djiapTia K/jarji; Se 
Tft) XpicTTU) fiov. 222 C Eav ^ria7j<; ewi avpiov, iva j3aTrTi<j6u). Epim. I, 611 B To ovv Trpo 
iwcr^opov 'iva eiirrj irpo tou elvai ri kui KTiaOrjvai, will Say, equivalent to -ravTov arffiaivei rm, 
it means the same thine/. ScYL. 643, 12 'Ew cre eKTiaa, <j)ovpve, iw iva ae '^aXdaco, I built 

thee, O oven, I will demolish thee. 

§ 93. 

In modern Greek, vd (iva), negatively va fi-q ('iva firi), may follow to-w?; as, "laa^ va 
eXOrj, Pcrha2)S he will come. "la(o<; vd p,i]v r)ve iBd), It is j)Ossible he may not he here ; Per- 
haps he is not here. 

So Novell. Alex. 9 AXkd tov p.ev evdperov ^lov to-w? 'iva e-}(a)(7iv, Sut they may perhaps 
lead a virtuous^ life. 

§ 94. 

"Iva, that, in order that, to the end that, for the purpose of, has the force of the limit- 
ing accusative. This is its usual signification in classical Greek. 

Examples from later and Byzantine authors. With the indicative (§ 88) : NT. 1 Cor. 

4, 6 To p,7] virep b yeypaTrrai (ppovelv, iva /uirj ei9 virep tov ei^o? ^vcnovcrde KaTa tov eTe'pov. 13, 3 
'Edv wapaSco to atofid p.ov, iva Kav6ricro/jLai (v. 1. KavdrjacoiJiai). Gal. 4, 17 'EKKXelaai vp,d<i 
BeXovaiv, iva avTOv<i ^lyXoOxe. 1 Pet. 3, 1 'TTTOTacxao/jievai toi<; tStot? avBpdc7iv, 'iva, koI ei tiv£<: 
aireiOovai tw "Koym, Bia Trj<; twv yvvaiKwv avacrTpo<pr]'; avev \oyov KepBrjOrjaovrai (v. 1. KepBr]6rj- 

amvTai). ApocR. Thom. Euangel. 8, 1 "Iva amov^ KaTapdffo/jiai. Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 

2, 5 'Iva ipoveva-ovaiv. II, 2 (18), 2 'Iva ceoOrjasTai. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 11 "iva ydfioi 
firi yivovTai, dX/C ovTa><; p,evov(Tiv. 29 'Iva ^r]creTai. Act. Philip. 34 'Iva Ka6e\Q)criv tov 
^iKiinrov ica\ apovaiv arr avTov tov<; criBr]pov<s KopaKa<s. Barn. 7 Iva Bel, IgnaT. Ephes. 4 
"Iva aBeTe. Martyr. Ignat. (inedit.) 4 Ovk ediyov avTov tS)v aapKcov, 'iva to \ei-<^avov 
avTOV TjV (pvXaKTTjpiov tt) Poy/Jiaicov TrdXei, for 'iva eirj. HlPPOL. 65, 90. 225, 65 'Iva eaTai. 
Amphil. 189 C 'Iva Kai ev tovtw Kav^rjcro/xai. 

With the J)erfect suhjunctive : Iren. 1, 9, 1 Kal i-Tn, twv Xoi-n-wv av^vyiwv ypKeadT] t>) twv 
dppivwv irpoaTjyopia .... iva ttjv evoTijTa Bia iravTcov fj ire^vXaKui';. 

With the future optative (§ 88) : Herodian. 2, 2, 10 "Iv' ovv avTov'i eK^idaoivro 
viraKovaai, TT-avBrj/iel (tvv^jXOov. Eus. 2, 15 '/2s dv KaTaXei\jroi. Id. 6, 46, p. 319, 26 'i2s 
dv avavTijaoi. Id. 8, 9, p. 387 /2? dv avTcov oIktov XajBoiev, (peiBco re "TraiBav koI yvvaiKa>v 
iroiT\<TOivTo, ' EpipH. I, 379 D /2s e(TTi -TrpeTTOv tjj avrov ets iravTa'; oxpeXeia, 'iv o'l fieTavori- 
cravTE'; t^? trap avTOV ajivnjo'Teia'i Tv^ovTei; to croiTi^piov KTijaoiVTO. Agath. 37 ' Ottoj? irapa- 


arria-oiVTO. 47 '/2? av dvaKoXicroiTO. MeNAND. 282. 285, 14. 290, 1 '/2? av eaoiro. 
292, 7 '/2? av fifj avax<apr]<70i,. 

§ 95. 
In later and Byzantine Greek, 'Iva often denotes a result ; that is, it has the force of 

utTTe, that, so that, so as. Sept. Sap. 13, 9 El jap roaovrov 'io-)(^ua-av elBevai, 'iva Bvvcovrat 
crTO')(dcTaaOai, tov aiuiva, top tovtov BecnroTijv ttco? ra^iov ov^ evpov ; 14, 3 'H he ai], Trarep, hia- 
KU^epva nrpovoia, on eSw^fa? Kai ev BaXaaar) oBov Kai ev xvfiaai Tpt/Sov aa<f>aXi], BeiKVv; brt, Bvva- 
aai eie Travro^ va^eiv, Iva kuv avev Te)(yr]<; rts eiri^fi. JoSEPH. Bell. Jud. 4, 3, 10 TIpo<i rocrov- 
Tov ^Kofiev <7Vfji,<popa)v Iva ■^/la^ eKeriacaai, kou. iroXejiioi ; 5, 9, 4 Ojioia he rm Aaavptto Pcafialoi 
hpaaiv 'iva koI afivvav v/Mel^ 6/ioiav e\iria-r]Te ; 6, 2, 1 Mr) yap eywye irore yevoi/Mrjv ^cov oiirto? 
al'XJJ.aXcoTO'i, 'iva travaoyfj-ai tov yevov;, ?) twv irarpiasv e-TTiXaOufiai. EpiCT. 2, 6, 23. CoNST. 
ApoST. 1, 6, 2 Ti yap aoi km Xeiirei ev rm vofi^ tov 6eov, 'iv eV exelva to, e0v6fj,v0a 6p/xrja-r]<i ; 
Clem. Rom. Homil. 2, 29 Ov yap eafiev outcb? vrjirioi, 'iva iravovpyov eva-ireipr}^ rjfuv viro'^iav 
TOV vofil^eiv ae ti twv airoppriTcov eihevai. 2, 30 Tt? tj}? '^i'XV'> XP^'* ytveTai, iva ■)(wpicr6y tov 
crwfiaTO'; ; 3, 12 Mtj trpocprjTevav a/iavpa Kai afi<f)i^oXa, iva aWov Trpo^riTov -^peiav e^rj Ta 
Xeyofieva tt/jo? hriyvuxriv. Plut. II, 67 F. 179 B Mt] yevoiTO aoi outw?, w ^aaiXev, KaKco^, 
'iva efiov TavTa jBeXTiov elh^?. 333 A Ti fj,oi TrcoTrore toiovto avveyv(i><;, 'iva ToiavTai'; fie KoXa- 
Kevcrr]<; rjhoval<; ; 1115 A Hov yap wv rrj? doiicqTOV eypa^ev, iva .... evTV)(ri<; /Mrjhe avaXa^rj^, 
K. T. X. Anton. 2, 11 OvTe av ttiXikovtov rijiapTev . . . . , 'iva to. ayaOa .... av/i/SaiVT]. JuST. 
Ad GraeC. 1 Oii yap Totavri;? dpeTrj^ eTTiSiKii^ofiai, 'iva roi? 'Op-ripov /jlvOok TreiOcD/iai. Clem. 
Alex. 81, 43 Ovhe yap aiaOrjaewi, iva Kcii OavaTov, fi€TeiX7]<f)aaiv, SC. fiBTaXa/Sayaiv. 533, 31 
Ovhe av6p(OTT0<; ^v KOivo^ 'iva Koi ^orjdov Tivo<; KaTa a-dpica herjOrj. Sext. Adv. Physic. p. 

682. HippoL. 38, 6. 40, 62. 97, 9. 98, 15. 232, 53. Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 8, 7, 12, 

p. 347 Oiihe yap crocpuiTaTOi Tav 'EXXrjvwv ApKahe^, 'iv erepov ti avdpwirov -TrXeov irepi Ta Xoyt- 
aTiKO, tS)v crirXdy^voiv cfiaivcocriv. Athan. I, 390 C Ov yap Pai/j,al'Kr) eaTiv rj Kpiai^, 'iv' ws 
^aaiXev^ -Trto-Teu^^?. 891 B. 892 B Ti yap e/ceivt) Xeiirei, iva xaivoTepa ^V'^'V'^V ''■'■'? > EPIPH. 
I, 638 A. Chal. 821 C ApoPHTH. Isaac. 2 Mr; yap Koivo^idpxr]? el/u 'iva hiaTa^Q) aiiTU) ; 
Johan. Pers. 1 Eyco t/? elfil, 'iva eXey^a avTOV'} ; MaL. 26, 17 Ovhe rjfiai toiovto<; epa^ 
KaTei'xev, 'iva Trepl tovtov ^TjTrjffaiTe. Chron. 575, 15 Eyat 6eX(o evpelv vecoTepav evfiop(pov 
Ttdvv, 'iva ToiovTov KdXXo^ (jltj e^^ri aXXt] yvvfj ev KavaTavTivovTrdXei. Theoph. 161, 7 Tt? yap 
elfil, 'iva eU e/xe tovto yevrjTai ; PoRPH. Adm. 119, 18 KXaxrai eym vriftaTa fieTa Trj'i aTpaKTOV 
Kai ^XaKaTf]';, iva fie^^pii av ^waiv oi Pufialoi, fir) hvvrfdojcriv e^v(f)avai TavTa. 

§ 96. 
"Iva, in later and Byzantine Greek, is sometimes omitted. Clem. Rom. Homil. 13, 3 


'Eda-are fie ■n-poaaydyo} vfiu^ TrapacrTrjcrai rrj (irjTpl. HerM. 3, 1 Uepl ojpav trlp.ivT'riv p.eXko) 
(f)avi&6r]cro/j,ai, croi.. Cyrill. HieR. Pl'OCat. 1 Tevono Se Koi xmo rov /SacrtXeo)? elcra')(^9rJTe. 
Apophth. Agathon. 11 Ke\ei/ets Xa/3&> avro ; VlT. Sab. 226 C 'EBva-doTrei airoXvOy. 

So when it denotes purpose (§ 94). TheOD. II, 479 C TavTa he e^r} aTrovBaiorepov rov 
'Trpo(f)7]TT]v Tvepi TTjv Tov Xojov SiaKovtav irot^. 

§ 97. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, 'lua sometimes takes the place of ori, that. Epict. 

2, 1, 1 "0/xoo<i Be crKeylrcoiJieda Kara Svva/iiv el dX7/0e9 earc roBe' I'u' rj afia fiev eu\a/3w9, afia Be 

0appovvrco<; iroteiv, Nevertheless let us consider according to our ability tlie following propo- 
sition : that it is possible to act cautiously and boldly at the same time. Apocr. Nicod. 
Euangel. I, B, 4, 1 Kai rrolov vaov el-rrev tva KaraXvaj) ; And what temple did he say he 
would destroy ? 

2. Sometimes iva is equivalent to on, or Sion, because.'^°'^ Socr. 5, 16, p. 282, 20 *0? 

ekeye Beiva ireTTOvOevab rriv EWrjvcov OprjaKeiav, tva /jlt] ku), 6 ei<; dpBpia'; c'XcovevOr], aXX' hrl 
yeXmri t^? 'EWi^vav 6pr]a-Keia<; (pvKarrijrat. LeIMON. 96 Kaya Iva arpi-^to to KOfidcndv (lov 

eyKaXelre fie ; Do you Jind fault with me because I have turned my coat inside out? 

The following passages also seem to come under this head. NT. Marc. 4, 12 'JByee/- 
j/ot? Be rol<s e^(o ev irapa^oXal^ ra iravra ytverai, tva /SXeTrovre? ^Xeircocn koI /j,t] 'iBaicn, koI ukov- 
ovTe<: aKOvoxTt Kac fii] avvcwai,. ^Compare Matt. 13, 13 Aia rovro ev irapa^oXa'i'i avrol<i 
XaXS), on ^XeTTovre? ov ^XeTVOvai, K.r.X.j Joan. 8, 56 A/Spaafi 6 rrarrip v(ia>v rjyaXXodaaTO 
'iva 'iBrj rrjv rjfiepav rr]v ifjbrjv • Kal elBe Kal e^dp?), Abraham your father rejoiced to see my day ; 
yea, he saw it and was glad. 

§ 98. 
The Moods with "flare. 

1. "flare, that, with the present or aorist infinitive, after certain verbs, is equivalent 
to iva after the same verbs (§ 88, 1). II. 9, 42 El 8e a-ol avro> dvp.o'; e-jreaavrai mare 

" * ArOLLON. Conj. 510, 17 Ep^ei 6e KaX Tiis avvBecriiiKas Bia(j)opas Bio oicras, jiiav ficv aiVioXoyixijv, irepau dnoTc- 
XeartK^V. 'Ev yap aiTia tov avayvwval (papev ovras ■ "iva avayva iTiprj6r]ii, "Iva XoiSopiycru CTrf irXij v^nv. 
512 'O yoCj/ Xtyoi)!' "Iva ypa\jfo> Tavrd fioi iyivcTO 6/ioXoyfI to rjSrj yeypa(j>ivai, Sxrre ivfipyrjaev ^Srj to typa^a Koi 
alrlav kot' airov iwrjyayc. Synt. 3, 28 'iSou yap kot' amoXoyiK^v trvvra^tv rjv'iKa (papiv "Iva dvayva lripr)6r)v, 
"Iva dva(TTa fjVidOrj Tpvtpaiv. TlIEODOS. 1035 "Etrri 8' ot6 Kal ahiav [8;;Xoi r/ v7roTaKT(Ki7J, air iv ra "iva 
Tip,i]6ii e\vTr7i6ris. 


veeaOai, is eager to return. Herod. 4, 145 'Evf]ye a-^ea^ wo-re •n-oie'eiv ravra, He induced 
them to do these things. 6, 5 Ov jap evetde tov<; Xlov<; wo-re ecovTw hovvai j/ea?. 

'AvayKii^co, tO compel, urge. Mal. 112 'AvajKa^ovai Tov AvTTjvopa .... ware e^ekOeiv. 

'A^ioa, to pray, beseech, beg, ivish. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 1, 2 'A^iov/xev to 
<TOV /ji,ejedo<; oicrre avrov Trapao'Trjvai tw ^rjfiari. aov Kat, aKovcrdrjvai,. 

BovXevo/Mai, tO contrive, Mal. 385, 15 'EffovXevaaro .... W(7T6 eK^XrjOrjvM. 

Tpd<^fi>, to write. Mal. 385, 20 Tpd^av, <}>T]a-l, Ziqvcovi wvTe Xa^elv avTou Xoyov. 

Aiofiai, to pray, beg. Mal. 248 Aeofievoi mare •rrapacr'^edrivai, avToi^. 

AiaTcicra-o/jLai,, tO decree, order. Mal. 195, 13 AceTu^aro ua-Te TTai/ra? TOV? aw avTa> 
VTrepa<7TricrTa<; Kat avp-fiaj^pv; ^aatXeveiv. 

Ettrelv, to say. TheOD. II, 161 A Ehreiv Til ' lepovaaXrjfjL Kai, iraa-p ttJ lovBaia cj}vKy 
ojarai aaX'triaai,. 

Ela-7]yeo/Mat, to advise. Theod. II, 206 C Elarjyriaaadai avToJ re tw ^aaCXel Kal Tot? 
apj(pvat,v ware StKaico<; StKa^eiv. 

Ev'X^ofiai, to pray. Mal. 65 Hv^aTO Mwarii; TOV 6eov mare Tre/ti^at avTm irXrjyd';. 

Ey^co, to be able. Joseph. Ant. 12, 9, 6 El^ov fxev wo-re ttiv iroXiopKiav a^evre'i eKi TOV 
^iXnnrov opfiav. 

©ecTTr/fo), to decree. ViT. Sab. 265 C EOeairtaev Se (acrre Kara fiev a-a^/Sarov ttjv avva^LV 
.... eTTireXetcfdai. 

No/MoOeTeai, to legislate, to make a law. Theod. 1, 203 A 'Evo/jioderrjcre tm 'laparjX 6 
0eo<; ware, ei, TToXcopKovvrav avrav ttjv ttoXiv Tvpea^evaaiVTO eKeivot Kat, (ptXtav aairaaatVTO, Sefa- 
adat Tip irpecr^etav. 

'Opt^to, to decree. Socr. 5, 8, p. 271 ' Slpta-av Be coa-re, ei Xpeta KaXeaoi, to, kuO eicdaTrjv 
eirapxtav 'iva j; ttj? eitap-xla<i crvvoBo'i BtotKrj, where 'tva is superfluous. 

napajSdXXco, tO enjoin, request. Apophth. Poemen. 93 Uape'^aXe avTot<; aa-re dvay- 

JJapaiveoi, to advise. Theod. I, 206 A Uaprjvei, avTol'i mare firjBefjttav irpo's ey^a'piov': 
eiriyafitav irotrjaaaOai. 

UapaKaXeo), tO pray, beg. Apocr. Act. Bam. 7 KaX Aovicto<s Be irapeKdXet wo-re eirl- 
(7Ke-<^iv Xa^elv Tr]v iroXtv avrov Kvpr^vTjv. Ibid. Bapva^a<: Be "TrapsKaXet were eXOetv avTOvi ev 
Kvrrpw koI irotrjaat tov yetiJtSiva. 8 HapeKaXovv wcrre Kap^e orvvaKoXovOrjaat avTot<;. SoCR. 7, 
37 IlapeKdXeae tov 'ATTtKov wcttc eU tov tottov avTOv erepov x^tpoTovrjcrat. Theod. Ill, 
339 A UapaKaXet mare tov aptarcov yvvatKOiV avvepyov yeveadat. 

Uapexof, to grant. Joseph. Ant. 12, 4, 6 JJapaaxe^v avTm ua-Te irXrjpSiaat t^v eirtOv 

2. "ila-Te, with, the optative or infinitive, sometimes appears as tlie subject of a sen- 
tence (compare § 88, 3). 


'Ape'aKSi, it J)leases. Eus. 9, 9, p. 454 "Hpea-ev ovv ua-re .... 0e/3aici>aai/it. CoD, 
Afr. 3 Hpecrev wcrre tou? rpel'i /3adfiov<! tovtov; .... eyKpareK elvai. 

JiayopeveTai, it is decreed. Antec. 2, 6, p. 198 Jiayopeverai, &<jTe ra fiev KivqTO. 
•KpayfiaTa Travra^ov t^? Tpterta? ovtrovKaTrirevecrOai, 

AoKel, it seems good. Mal. 113, 19 "Eho^ev mcne Xa^eiv, It seemed f/ood to take. 

3. "Sla-re, with the infinitive, is used in connection with certain expressions having 
the force of verbs (compare § 88, 5) . 

'E^ovaUv SoOvai, to give power or authority. Eus. 9, 9, p. 454, 20 Mrjhevl i^ovaia 
BoBrj oxTTe Tov; ruierepovi} e'7ra/3;)^KMTa? v^peai Koi a-eicrfiol^ kiriTply^ai, 
"Opafjid ea-Tiv o^dev, there is a dream. Apocr. Act. Barn. 7 "Opa/ia Be ^u Ka0' virvov 

ojtdev Tft) IlavXu) taare cnreva-at, avTOV em, 'lepovaaXrj/i, Paul Was commanded in a dream 
to hasten to Jerusalem. 

"OpKoi<; Sea-fiovv, to hind hy an oath. Theod. Ill, 672 D "OpKoi^ Bea/j.oo top rpia- 
adXiov iiare koI Ty tov Boy/j^aro'i Bva-a-e^ela -Trapafielvat, xal roi/i rdvavTia ^povovvra^ irdvTodev 

"Opov de'a-dai, to make it a rule. Chal. 984 D 'Eyw opov iOe'firjv wo-re TOV fiovaa-TTjpiov 
P-T) e^eXOelv, I have made it a rtile not to go out of the monastery. 

4. In the following example, wo-xe is put in logical apposition with Trpayfia (com- 
pare § 88, 7). Apocr. Act. Philip, in Hellad. 14 "EpxeTui, em a-ol ■n-apdSo^ov 'n-payp.a, 

OTTep XdXrjdT]aeTav et9 yev€a<; yevewv, ajcrre Koi, KaTeXdrj<s ^(ov kutco eU tov "AiBrjv. 

§ 99. 

"fla-Te, that, preceded by a demonstrative pronoun or adverb, expressed or under- 
stood, denotes a result or an effect. This use of wa-Te is very common in classical 

When it refers to an expected result or event, it may, in later and Byzantine Greek, 
take the present or aorist subjunctive. Basil. II, 414 E "flaTe iravTt, Xoya> e'TroWy^e? ^, ^ 

TO) Oeu) inroTacrcreaOai KaTa t-^v evToXrjv avToO, rj aWot? Bia Tt]V evToXTjv avTov. PoRPH. Adm. 
73, 22 OvTco Be ■^pT] crvfi^covelv jieT avTwv, woTe, oirov av j^ecotroirjOr} avroiii 6 /3ao-iXeu?, ttoit^ 
atoai BovXelav. 

§ 100. 

"fia-Te, with the j)resent or aoj-ist infinitive, is not unfrequently equivalent to 'Iva, that, 
in order that, to the end that, for the purpose o/'(§ 94). 

In later and Byzantine Greek, it is found also with the subjunctive, or with the future 


With the present infinitive: Thuc. 1, 121 Xfyrifiara S' war' exeiv eh aina oiaofiev. JO- 
SEPH. Ant. 12, 8, 3 Toil? /lev KKifiUKa^, (oa-re ava^aiveiv e-rr avra, rovf Be firf^avrjfiaTa irpoa-- 
ibepovTa';. Theod. I, 141 C. Mal. 307 "EKTia-e Be Koi to aTuBiov .... (ocne fifj a-Trievai ev 
KOTolyaK Kol a'Te<pavova6ai. 

With the aorist infinitive: Sept. Gen. 15, 7 '£yw 6 Oeo<; 6 e^ayayuv ae eic x&j/sa? XaX- 
Baiwv ftjo-re Bovval (toi rrjv yrjv tuvttjv. PhILON. II, 553, 29 Tovtol's Kaje'rrrjBev 6 Bvcnv-)^'!]';, 
oScTTe ^eXriSxrac tov TdCov. Apocr. Act. Andr. 14 Tlpoa-eyjla-ai uxne \vaai. top fiuKapiov 
' AvBpeav. Basil. Ill, 419 C "Erv^ev ev avTw Tut Kaipm (^xipfiaKOv Xa/3wz/ cuo-re Trie'iv. EPHES. 
1005 B Ov'x, v^pe(o<i eveKa aTrea-TaX/jie'voi, ov^ aiaTe ecjiv^pia-Tov ti Trpa^ai. Theod. I, 165 C. 

344 D. 

With the subjunctive: Theoph. 417 Tov IIpicrKov aw ■n-daat,<; rah Pcofial'Kol'i Bvvdfieaiv 
em, TOV "IcTTpov Trorafiov eTre/ii/rei;, wa-Te ra ^Kka^ivcov eOvr] BiaTrepacrai Kcokvarj. 

With the future indicative : Apocr. Act. PhUip. in HeUad. 23 ^Hxdov e-n-l ere d-jreveyKM 
ae ■rrpo'i tov diroaToXov, mcTTe ae ^wvTa irape^et, fioi, 

§ 101. 
The Moods with "Ew?, "Axpt, Mexpt- 

1. "Em 9, until, is found with the aorist infinitive. Sept. Gen. 10, 19 Kai eyeveTo to, 
opta Twv Xavavateov aTTo XcBavo'} eo)? eXOelv eh Fepapd, And the border of the Canaanites was 
from Sidon as you come to Gerar. Theoph. 305 AiwKeiv rov FeXiixepa kw avTov ^wvTa ri 
veKpov \a^et,v. 

2. "Em? or "Ew? av, until, is sometimes found with the aorist or future indicative. 
PoLTB. 1, 30, 9 OvK dvifieivav eco? eKelvoi, KaTa^dvTe<} eh to, ireBla Traperd^avTO, for the opta- 
tive TrapaTa^aiVTO. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 63 'Eym vfio}v (f) eto? av evBei^ofiai ttjv 
Biivaiiiv fiov, for the subjmictive eiriZei^,. PoRPH. Adm. 266 'H Be Tvkm -n-apeavpe tov 
KadevBrjaai, ew? av traaa rj ^ap^tXla avrtov eKOiji-qdi], for the Optative Koi/jLijdeirj, until the whole 

fatnili/ should go to sleep. 

3. "Ew? 01), until, in later Greek is found with \hQ future indicative. Apocr. Pro- 
teuangel. 1, 4 Ov KaTa^T\ ome eiil jSpcorov, ovre eirt iroTov, ews ov eTnaKe^jrerai, fie Kvpi,o<s 6 
6e6<; fiov, for the aorist subjunctive eTriaKe'yjnjTai. 

4. "Ems ore, until the time when, simply imtil, with the aorist indicative. Apocr. 
Act. Thom. 3 "E-n-Xeov ew? ore KarrivTriaav eh 'AvBpaTroXiv. Epiph. I, 726 A 'Em? ore 6 
recopyio? avrjpeOi]. 

5. "Ems, "Eo)<; ov, or "Em? ore, in the sense of tchile, as long as, is found with the 
indicative. Clem. Pom. Epist. 2, 8 "Em? ea/j,ev ev Tovrcp rm ic6ap,ai .... fieTuvorjacofiev e^ 


6A,»79 t?}? KapBia^, iva crwOwfiev viro tov Kvptov, eo)? e^ofiev Kaipov fieravoia^. Zos. 11 "Eco'i iikv 
ore ra t^? apta-TOKpaTia<! e(jiv\aTT€TO, irpoamOivret; erov; eKaarov ttj ap-yr) BiereXovp. MaL. 18, 
17 OvK e/c\en|r« to ^aa-lXeiov ex t^? X'^P"'^ iifiSiv, e'ws ov ^vKaTTeTai ra oara fiov. 

6. "Axpi'i ore, until, with the indicative or optative. Zos. 71, 19 "Axptv ore .... 
yeyovacriv viraroi., Until .... they became consuls. 113, 12 Avet,v he reta? t^z' eKKKrialav 
SKeXeveu, a^pvi ore .... firjvva-eiev. 117, 20 Aiip,eivav axpi'S ore Bie^deipav uTravra^. 

7. Mexpi or Me'xpi<: ov, until, with the infinitive. Sept. 1 Esdr. 1, 54 Kal rjaav 
rraiZe'} avrai kcu toi? utot? avrov, (lexpK ov ^aaikevcrai, JJe'paa';. CuROP. 71 Me'xpi BrjXovort. 
■7rdvra<; vi,(p6)]uai,, where vKpOrjvai, has the force of the genitive. 

8. MexP'-'i 01' Me'xpi'i av, tmtil, with the future indicative, ov future optative. Theod. 
I, 619 B Ov iraverat yap jSaWcov avrov; rali rifj,copiai<; fie'xpi'i avrwv KaraXvcret rr]v Bvva/itv 
(v. 1. fie'xpi'^ «" avTwv KaraXvar)'). CuROP. 106, 14 Mexpi<; av aXkd^oi, for the subjunctive 

9. Mexpvi ore, while, as lo7ig as, with the indicative. Clem. Rom. Homil. 18, 21 

Kai /J^expi' jJ-ev ore ovk ySeiv ue ravra rrept rSsv jpacpwv (j)povovvra, rjveixofirjv Koi Bi,e\eyd/i7]v, vvv 

he a<f>iffrafiai,. 


§ 102. 

The Moods with Tlpiv, Ilporov, "EfiirpocrOev. 

1. Uplv av, before, with the aorist subjunctive, instead of rrplv with the infinitive. 

Const. (536), 1033 B HpXv av yevrjrai, e7rlaKOTro<! 6 Kvpio<i "AvOifiO'i ravrri^ rri<; l3aaiXevova-r]<! 
TToXeci)?, r/px^TO crvvex^)'! ev ra fiovaarripito ijfiwv. 

In the following example, the optative after tt/j/v takes the place of the subjunctive. 
Novell. 3, Prooem. "la-p-ev jap .... ovk aWw? laxvovaav . . . . , rrpiv av Saveiaairo. 

2. JJpo TOV, priusquam, before, with the aorist subjunctive. Leimon. 97 Kara 

irapaaKevrjv irpo tov eyKkeiaOSt diTir}V el? rov ayiov Koa/iav Kai, Aafiiavov. Mal. 447, 15. 
Chron. 627 Atari rovro ovk eVotTjo-are irpo rov rraaa rj rroXi^ KavBrj ; TheOPH. 489, 11. 

3. "Efirrpoa-Oev rj, priusquam, before, with the infinitive. Joseph. Ant. 11, 1, 2 
Tavra H.cra'Ca'i rrpoelrrev e^irpocrOev rj KaracrKa^rjvai, rov vaov ereffiv eKarov Kai reaa'apuKovra. 

§ 103. 
The Moods with "A/ia. 

1. "Afia, as soon as, the moment that, is followed by the aorist indicative or subjunc- 
tive. PoLYB. 1, 24, 7 ' A/ia rrj'i 6aKda<T'q<; r]\fravro, Kal ra)v Kara XapZova irpayfidrav dvrel- 
vol. vii. new series. 16 


')(pvTO. Soz. 1, 14, p. 30, 20 ' Af/.a jap 6 /3o{i? aTreZoQ-q, km to irddo^ tov TralBa aTrekitrev. 
Chron. 552, 19 "Ajia he e/SaaiXevaev, 'rrpocTe(f)u>v'r]a€v ja> iravri aTparw. TheoPH. 135, 20 
"Afia Be T(p dpova eire^rj, -rrapavTiKa rj avrov KaKoiriarla .... eheiKvvTO. 

It is followed also by the aorist subjunctive. Basilic. 2, 2, 235 "A/jia rt? KaraBiKaa-Ori, 

inroKeiTai, rrj diro raiv voficov irocvr}. PoRPH. Cer. 391, 19 "Afia elaeXOrj, As SOOn as he shall 
have entered. Glyc. 125, 6 ' Afia rj ope^t<; yevTjTai, ei/^ew? km »; Trpo? ttjp irpd^tv op/Mr], SC. 

2. "Afia, in the same sense, may be followed by the infinitive preceded by rm. Polyb. 

2, 57, 4 ' A/j,a yap tu> Kwraa-^eiv Tr)v iroXiv, ApaTO<; irapavriKa .... •jrapriyyeXke fiTjBeva fiijBe- 

vo<! aTrretrOat, rav dWorplav, as soon as he became master of the city. 3, 104, 5 "Aiia tS 

Biavyd^eiv KareXajx^ave toI'; ev^a>vot<; rov \o<f>ov. 10, 31, 3 Afia Ta> avviBelv ol /Sdp^apoi, to 
yeyovcx; ev6e(o<; •jrrorjdevTe'; cop/Mtja-av Trpo? (jivyi^p. APOCR. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 26 "A/ia Be rm 
elaepxetrdai avTov<s. Clem. Rom. Homil. 1, 15 'Afia tw iBelv. 

In Byzantine Greek, the infinitive is sometimes preceded by tov (§ 79, 4). Porph. 
Adm. 143, 11 ' Afj.a tov eia-eXOelv ras re iropTa^ eKparrjaav, k.t.X. 

§ 104. 
The Moods in Commaiids and Prohibitions. 

1. In mild commands or decrees, later and Byzantine writers often use the present or 
aorist subjunctive. This is apparently a Latinism. Just. Apol. 1, 69 'Ett* toOto p.6vov 

TpairSiaiV. AthAN. I, 784 A 'O fir) eiSto? tov Trj<; 7rt(7Te&)? \oyov fiadr; irapd AOavacnov, let 
him learn. Epiph. I, 134 B "E^e\6e to Baip-ovcov air avTOV Kol vyir)<; yevtyrai. 1040 D 
Aei^dTcoaav .... et7r&)(7t. CoD. Afr. 19 Eav ti? twv eTncKoiroiv KaTrjyoprJTai, irapd rot? t^s 
avTOv YW/30? "TrpcoTevovaiv 6 KaTr]yopo<; avayayj) to Trpdy/xa. 83 Ocra yap Bt ewtrvLwv Kai /j,a- 
Talcov dTTOKaXvy^eav dvdptaircov tlvwv oTrovBrproTe KaBiaTapTai, OvaiaaT-qpia, travTi, Tpoira to, ToiavTa 
dTToBoKLfJiaadwa't.v. Ephes. 1000 B Tovto rjjuv /jbapTvprjOrj. ChAL. 905 A ExOcocnv ol voTdpioi 
Kal e'liTcoaiv. 1012 B 05to? ^a>v Kay, ovto<; et? Bvo yevrjTai. 1080 A EpcoTi-jd^ rj dyia avvoBo<;. 
Const. (536), 1153 B To ovo/ia MaKeBoviov apTt Tuyrj. Leimon. 168 irKr}po<^opr]d^ Tj KapBca 
crov. Leo. 9, 38 ' AiroaTeW'q'; Be Kai Tiva<i Ka^aWapi,ov<;. 

2. When the exhortation includes also the exhorter, \he first person of the subjunctive 
is used. 

Examples from later and Byzantine Greek authors. Apocr. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 30 

Jo? diraydyco ttjv dtjpio/idxov. ApophtH. Poemen. 76 "IBco v/ta? TeKva fiov rjyan'qfieva, Let 

me see you, my dear children. Theoph. 384, 9 "IBa> 'iBw r^v avyova-Tuv Peofialwp, Let me 
see, let me see the empress of the Romans. 


3. In the Septiiagint, the first person plural of the subjunctive, in exhortations, may 
be preceded by SevTe, hevpo, go to, come. Sept. Gen. 11, 3 Aevre ifkivdeiKxwiiev TrXivOov;, 

Go to, let us make brick. 11, 4 AeOre olKoBofirjacofxev eavTolf iroKiv Kol -Kvpyov. 19, 32 
Aevpo KM TTOTiaa/Mep rov irarepa I'lfiuv oivov. Ex. 3, 10 Aevpo airocTetXa tre tt/so? ^apaas. 

4. In later and Byzantine Greek, /htj, in prohibitions, is sometimes followed by the 
present subjunctive.^^ Barn. 21 M^ e'y/caToXetTnjTe, v. 1. iyKaTaXlTnjTe. Ibid. Mr] iWeiTTTjTe. 
Sard. 11 Mtj KaTa(f)povr} eKeivov koI avve'^earepov 6fii\y. Cyrill. Hier. Procat. 2 M-i] tk 
Vfiwp evpeOfi ireipa^au t7)v y^^apiv ' ■ fx, ■^ rt? pl^a TTW/Dta? ava jtvovaa evo')(Xrj. Cedr. I, 686 Mr] 
eir 1^(0,1, pr]<; aifiaai . ... fir] vTrepricpavoi f]<; rot? ofio(pv\oi'i, km ov^, d/iaprr]^. 

5. In later and Byzantine Greek, /irj is found also with the future or present indica- 
tive. Herm. 1, 3 Mr] padviir\<7€l'i. 4, 1 Mr] ti,-^v')(r]aa<;. APOPHTH. PaphllUt. 3 Mr] /j,e- 
rpet<! iavTov. 

§ 105. 

The Moods in the Expression of a Wish. 
1. In classical Greek, when a wish refers to future time, the aorist optative is used ; 

as, Biappayelrji; ! KaKa)<; airoKoio ! 

In later and Byzantine Greek, a wish referring to future time is expressed also by 
means of the aorist subjunctive, future optative, ox future indicative. 

By the aorist subjunctive. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 4, 3, 10 'Airlr) he »; irelpa tovXojov! May 
it never come to pass ! Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 5, 2 Trjv aXTqdemv avTov Xo/S??? km 

TO fiepo^ avTOV ! Aeyei 6 NcKoBr]fio<s, 'A/xr]v afir]v Xd^co Ka6o)<i etTrare / Act. Andr. et Matthiae 
7 'O Kvpio's trapaa'^r] aoi aprov eirovpdvLOV. IgnAT. Polyc. 8 'EppooaOai. vfia<; Sia iravro'i ev 
Bern rjiJiSsv Ir]aov XpiaTa ev^^ofiM eu m Bia/jieivrjTe ev evoTrjri, Oeov km eiriaKOTrrj ! Athan. I, 
367 C .4X\ et^e KCiv aKOVcrr)<;, 'iva km ffii ireia-Oji'i ! Apophth. Sisoes 15 Svyx^copricrr) v/uv 6 
Beo'i ! Const. (536), 1148 D 'Avaa-Kcuprj to, ocrrea TU>v MavL'xaicov ! 1209 E ^Avairavdr) ra 
ocTTea Tov irarpo'; crov ! MaL. 146, 17 ElaaKova-rj Kvpio^ 6 6e6^ crov toi/? Xdjov<; PaylrdKOV. 
NiC. II, 1244 C 'O 0eo<; (jivXd^r] to KpdTO<; avTwv ! TheoPH. 279, 12 QeoTOKe, fir] dvuKe- 
<j)a\iarj ! 

By the future optative. Inscr. 5760 Fpav /xeOva-Tpia, ^^aoi'i ! Eus. 10, 5, p. 486, 11 

'TycMPOvrd ere 6 ^eo? o vavTOKparcop Bia<f>vXa^oi, evrl TToXXot? eTeaiv. AthAN. I, 186 F 'O 0eo<; 
ae Bca<f>vXd^oi, ! V. 1. Bia<f)vXa^ei. CyrilL. Hier. Procat. 17 ^vrewoi, Be vp.a.'i eh TrjV €KKXr]- 

^"^ This construction is condemned by Herodian. Ael. Heeodian. iiXeraip. p. 436 t6 /i^ dn-ayopcvTi- 
Kov oil a-vvTaaaerai {nroraKTiKov fVeorwri (the rest of the passage is corrupt). TnOM. MaG. p. 233 OiiK ipc7s im 
ivetrraTos fir] tujttijs, aXKa fit] rvTrrc. 


alav Koi, arpwrevaoi vfiwi iavTM, SiMOC. 327 O 0eo<;, avroKpaTcop, 6 «a\€<7a? ere ^aaiXeveiv 
inroTa^oi aoi iravTa ra TroXefiovvra ttj ^acriKeia, NiC. II, 744 B 'O 6eo<: ipvXd^oi tov<; evXa/Seis 
/Sao-tXet? rjfiwv. 

By the future indicative. Amphil. 214 B Kvpio<; tpvXd^ei tovi oaiovs avrov koI jiaKapi- 
<rei avTovg iv rrj yfj. APOPHTH. Ammon. 10 'O deo<i crvy)(a>prj<Tei vfuv, V. 1. a-vyxaprja-ai 
(write o-iiy;^&>/37jo-atj. NiC. II, 700 B ^vXd^ei 6 deo<i Trjv ^aa-iXeiav avTwv ! fiUKpvvel 6 0eo<i 
T0V9 ')(p6vov'} avrmv ! €7rt irXelcrTov 6 deo^ ■^apoTTon^aei avTOix; ! Theoph. 279, 18 E'l rc<s iroTe 
eaTiv, Tov fiopov TTOtTjcret tov lovSa ! O 6eoi avrairohuxyet avjo) ahiKOvvTi (le Sia TaYou? .' 

2. In later Greek, the aorist 6<l)€\ov (from 6<f>ei\(o), indeclinable, in the expression 
of a wish, has the force of etde, iitinam, Sept. Ex. 16, 3 "O^ekov d-n-eddvofiev TrXi^yei/Tes 
vTTo Kvpiov ! Would to God we had died hi/ the hand of the Lord ! Job. 30, 24 El yap 

o<l>e\ov Bvvai/irjv i/xavTov yeipaffaa-Bai, where 6<f)€\ov is superfluous. Ps. 118, 5 "0<f)e\ov Ka- 
r£v6vv9ei,r]crav al oBoi fiov tov (f)uKd^aa6ai ra hiKaLuifiaTd aov ! O that my ways were directed 
to keep thy statutes ! NT. 2 Cor. 11,1 "0<^ekov ^velx^erOe fiov fUKpdv n t^? d<j)poa-vprj<; ! Would 

to God ye could hear a little of my folly ! Apoc. 3, 15 "Oj)e\ov ■<yvxpo<; e"r]<; ^ beard's ! 1 
would that thou wert either cold or hot! Athen. 4, 44 "0<})e\ov, €(p7], ttjv OpaKiov tuvt^v 
•jrat^a<i rraiBidv SiecpddpTji ! 

§ lOEf. 

The Moods in Interrogative Sentences. 

In the Greek of the Roman and Byzantine periods, the interrogative word of a de- 
pendent interrogative sentence is often preceded by the article rd. NT. Luc. 9, 46 

EtarjXde Be StaXoytCT/iO? ev avTot? to Tt? av €i,7j fiei^ecv avTuv. Act. 22, 30 BovXofievo^ yvcovai to 
acr<^aXe? to rl KaTt^yopelraL vapd Tmv 'lovSalav. Apocr. Proteuangel. 14, 1 AteXoyi^CTO to 
re avTrjv TTOt^crei. Nicod. Euangel. I, A, 1, 5 'IBdvTe'; Be ol 'lovBaioi to o"XJ7/ia twp alyvav to 
irm'i eKa/jL^drjaav km irpoaeKvmjcrav tu> Irjcrov, "Trepiffcrwi} sKpa^ov Kara raiv cnyvoj)dpa)v. Joseph. 
Narrat. 2, 2 Ovk el'^ov to tto)? to vraVp^a TTOirjcrai. 5, 2 Ovk €ti tov XrjaTrjv edeacrd/xeOa to ti 
eyevero. Act. Philip, in Hellad. 7 ' Iva avTo<; rj/uv aTrayye/Xi?? to tI ^ovXeToi, elvai to dvo/Ma 
TOVTO o BiBda-Kei. JoSEPH. Ant. 14, 9, 4 ^Hv rjavxta ical tov tI XPV "J^oielv d-jropla. CleM. 
RoM. Homil. 14, 3 KaTea-Koirovv to ti av ev Kpvcpaiat elcridvTe^ irpaTTOiTe. AmPHIL. 177 C 
Hept ov €5 v(TT€pov Bcrjyrja-ofiai, to o'ttw? e/c 6e/a? eTn(paveia<; avTOTTTr)'; eyeveTO. Leimon. 27 
OeXtov irap' avTOv fiaOeiu to Tt? iaTiv. Mal. 206, 17. 231, 17. Chron. 729, 18 'Ecrrjfxdva- 
fiev TO TTO)? o Oeo'i Kai >'] BecrTroiva Tip,Q)v rj 6eoTdKo<; (Tvve-rrpa^ev rjfuv. PoRPH. Adm. 220. 


§ 107. 
The Moods in Relative Sentences. 

1. In the Greek of the Roman and Byzantine periods, the relative in the protasis of 
a conditional clause is sometimes strengthened by kuI or S e (equivalent to ow, SjjVoTe, 
hr^iroToiiv, cunqiie). Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 5 "Iva, oirov 8' av evpedrj<i, airoKrav6i)<;. Act. 
Paul, et Thecl. 25 'AkoXovOtjo-co aot, o-n-ov S' av TTopevrj. IreN. 1, 6, 2 To TTvevfiaTiKov .... 
aSwuTOv (pOopav KaraBe^acrOai, kuv oiroiai'; o-vyKaraje'vcovTai ■n-pd^ea-i,. Eus. 7, 32, p. 368, 21 
"O-jTot Koi ^ovXoivjo, quoquo, quocumque. Id. 10, 5, p. 482 TrjfieXelv ottoiov S' av ^ovX-qrai 
Oelov. MaL. 33 Ta? tSsv irpo^arav epea<;, olac Kav rjorav, Taina<i eTToiovv Ifidria. 274 'i2s 8' av 
^ovX-qrat. 422, 16 'Ottoiov 8' av VTrapx^at, fiepov;. 437, 13 "Ore B' av ^ovXrjTai. Chron. 
79, 14 Td'i Twv TTpo/BaTosv epea<;, ouao Koi ?]crav, eiroiovv Ifidria, such as they ivere, without 
their being dressed. Cedr. I, 624 "Ottov B' av rjje to pevfia. 

2. When a conditional relative clause expresses that which happens often, customarily, 
or hahitually, the protasis is put in the present indicative, present subjunctive, or aonst 

But when it refers to time past, the present indicative becomes imperfect indicative ; 
the present subjunctive becomes present optative ; and the aorist subjunctive becomes 
aorist optative (§ 84, 3) ; as, 

Ot? evTvy-)(av£C, /Soa. Ol<; evervy^avev, e^da. 

OffTi? a<pi,Kvei,Tai, iravTa^ airoirefiTreTai. Oari.<; acpiKvelro, iravra's aireTre/MTreTO. 

Ottov evpiaKei Kotrrjv XeovTO<;, €Kel KaOevBei. Ottov ebpicrxe koi,t7]v Xeovto?, exel eKdOevBev. 

SliTivi av evTvy')(av(oa'i, 7Tavra<; KTecvovcri. SIltivi, evrvy^avoiev, TravTa? eKTCCVov. 

&7]pevet, OTTO iTTTTOv, oTTOTav yv/Mvaaai, ^ovXrjTai EOripevev aTTO cttttov, ottotb yvfivdaai ^ovKono 
eavTov re leat tou? ittttows. eavrov re Kal toi/? ittttov?. 

ETTav Tt? BicoKTj, earrjKaai. Ettsi, ti<; Bmkoi, ia-TrjKeaav. 

Eirav •jrpo'vBaxn, Buaravrai, Ett€i, TrpotBoiev, BuaTavTO. 

Examples from later and Byzantine authors. Sept. Gen. 38, 9 "Ojav ela-^pxeTo . . . . , 
^f^X^^" ^"■^ '''^'^ 7^" '''°^ f^^ Bovvai,, for ore. Num. 21, 9 "Orav eBuKvev o(j>i<; dvOpwTTOv, Kal eTre- 
^\e\frev eTTC rov ojtiv -tov ^(aKKOvv Koi e^t). Dan. 3, 7 "Orav rjKOVov .... Trpoaeicvvovv. Tobit. 
7, 11 'Ottote euv etaeTTopevovTO tt/do? avTrjv, aTTedvrja-Kov vtto rrjv vvKra, for OTTorav. PoLYB. 4, 32 
5 ' Orav fikv ovToc . . . . tv TTepiaTTaa-fioli; rjtrav, eyevero to B'eov 01)7049. NT. Marc. 3, 1 1 "Orav 
avTov eSewpei, TrpoaeTTtTrrev avru). Act. 4, 35 AieBlBoTo 8e eKdaro) Ka0^ o ri dv tk ypelav elvev. 
Apophth. Agath. 18 "Ore e/3\eTTe Trpdy/xa Kal ij0e\ev 6 \oyi<rfio<: avjov Kplvai, eXeyev eavrw. 
LeiMON. 8 (18) 'Ottov rivpi(TKev koittjv XeovTOi, eKec cKddevBev. 


3. In later Greek, the aorist indicative is sometimes used as the correlate of the aorist 

subjunctive. Sept. Ex. 17, 11 ' Orav eirrfpe McoiJcrrj'i ra? ')(japa<;, KaTia-^vev 'lapai^X- orav Be 
KadrjKS Ta9 ■)(eipa<;, KUTia-'^vev AfiaKr/K. 33, 9 '/2s 8' av eicrrjXOe Moivarj'i ets Tr]v a-Kr]vrjv, Kaie- 
fiaivev 6 a-TvXoi} rrji ve(j>e\rj<;. PoLTB. 13, 7, 10 'Orav ovv -irpoarjpeKTe rat? X^P'^'' • • • • ttaaav 
■^vayKa^e (pcovrjv irpoteadai rov irce^ofievov, for the aorist optative irpoaepeiaeie. 

§ 108. 
The Moods in Conditional Clauses. 

1. In later and Byzantine Greek, the future optative, with or without the modal ad- 
verb av, is sometimes used in conditional clauses instead of the aorist optative. Just. 

p. 526 E (spurious) El fieu eircvo\aico<; <TKey{roiVTO rovi Xdyov;, fiefiyfroivTO av BiKaici)<; tous 
TOVTO XeyovTa<;. TheOD. IV, 206 D Tovrovi el/toTft)? av rt? e'^evperu? ovo/idcroi kukcov, NO- 
VELL. 133, 3 Ti yap Bri xai ^ovXofievoi, rat Toi,avTa<; et,aoBovv iroirja-oivTO, ei, fii] ^ovXovTat, ri 
TTpaTTCiv T<ov aTrr^yopevjievav ; AnteC. 2, 1, 8 Et Se Tt? .... KaTeaTi]<Te tottov, ovk av Ti? 

TovTov KoXea-oi, aaKpov. (See also ei, in the Glossary.) 

2. In the Epic dialect, an apodosis referring to future time often appears in the pres- 
ent subjunctive or aorist subjunctive, where the Attic requires the optative ; as 

Epic. Common. 

El Be KB /i^ Bweoatv, eyo) Be Kev avTb% eXafiai,, Eav Be /u.7j Ba>aiv, eyw B av avTO<; eXoiiirjv. 

'Eyii) Be K ayco BpicyrjiBa KaXXtTrdprjov. Eym B av ayoifii Bpia^'qcBa KaXXnrapetov. 

Ta.'X^ dv TTore Bvfiov oXea-r). ^"■X "'' "'"'''^ Bv/iov oXecreiev. 

Ovk dv toi ■^paicrfiT) Kidapif. Ovk dv toi '^pacafioi, Ki.dapi';. 

Eyco Be Ke toi eiBeco ■^apiv. Eya B av eroi, eiBeiTjv '^apiv. 

Twv «e Tts To'S' e^T). Tovt<ov av ri,<s toB e^^oi. 

Eyco Be Ke ere KXeico. Eya B av ae kXeioifii, 

This use of the subjunctive is rare in classical Attic, but not uncommon in later and 
Byzantine Greek. Sext. Adv. Gram. 4, p. 237 Ovk hxiyqv Be dv exji fiolpav eU "n-poTpoirTjv 
Koi d^av ^Xevafiev, k.t.X. Cyrill. Hier. Procat. 12 'Orav rrj irelpa \ay8iys to v'^co/ia tcov 
BiBacTKO/Me'vccv, Tore dv yvwcrj. Proc. II, 135, 19 O'vTfo yap dv iroLria-'qaOe. 171, 19 Hv n 
Koi irepi Ka/j.Travia'i vfuv i) IVea7ro'\eco? ai/T^s eiiroifiev, ovk dv Be^ade ; 168, 11 OvBec<; dv, 
otfiai, TOVTO ye ovk ovTOi dvdt]T0<; wv avTenrr). 263, 12 T^? 7rapovar]<; avTa>v TTpeff/Seia? ovBev 
av yevTjTai fiiapuiTepov. 

3. In classical Greek, when a conditional clause expresses that which happens often, 
customarily, or habitually, the protasis appears in the present indicative, present subjunc- 


five, or aorist suhjimctive. But when it refers to time past, the present indicative be- 
comes imperfect indicative ; the present subjunctive becomes present optative ; and the 
aorist subjunctive becomes aoiist optative. (Cpmpare § 107, 2.) 

In later and Byzantine Greek, the aorist indicative sometimes takes the place of the 

aorist optative. Sept. Ex. 4§, 37 El Se /ifi dve/Sr) ■>) vecf>e\7], ovk dve^evywa-av I'd)? rj/J,€pa<; ^9 
ave^T) T] ve<pe\t], for ei 8e /j,r} dva^air]. Tobit. 1, 18 E'l Tiva aTreKrevve . . . . , eOa-^a avTov<; 
KkeirTWV. Leimon. 13 (24^ El irore elBev Tiva djovrjaavTa, e^dcna^ev to jo/idpiv avrov. Ibid. 
Kal TraXcv rrjv uvttjv inrecrTpe-\lrev /Sacrra^wj/, eiTrep evpev aWov;, ra eKeivav yofidpia eias 'lepivco. 
Ibid. AWore eKd0r}TO to inroSrifiaTa, et eKOTTT), dvSpo<; 17 yvvaiKoi; •jroiau, 

§ 109. 
Auxiliary Verbs. 

The auxiliary verbs most commonly used, in later and Byzantine Greek, are a^e?, 
a? or a?, jlvo /jLai, etfii, ^X^^ 6e\co, and ocfyelXay. 

1. "A(}>e<; (from d^irj/jLi'), let, with the first or third person of the present or aorist 

subjunctive. NT. Matt. 7, 4 "A<p€<! eK^dXeo to Kapt^o^ dvo tov 6cp6a\fiov GOV. 27, 49 ".4^69 
cSa/iev el ep-^eTai 'HXta^ (rwaoiv avTov. Luc. 6, 42. EpiCT. 1, 9, 15 "A^ei Bel^cofiev avToh 
OTi ovBevo(; e^pvaiv e^ovcroav. Ephes. 1285 C "A<f)e<; eXOcocriv ol Trapayevofievoi, eiricrKOTTOi. 
Chal. 965 A Tew? Kav a^es tBojfiev. NiC. II, 901 C ".4^e? crKeyjraiiJLai,. TheOPH. 281, 8 
''A(f)£<; KoXatpfieOa (1). Theoph. Cont. 610, 19 "A<pe';, BecnroTa, (irj 'iBeo koI ttjv ypacfi-ijv. 

2. ^A<i or ".4 9, a corruption of "^^69. Theoph. 593, 7 'E\Oe ovv -n-ph t'j/j^a:; koI ds \a- 
\i^a-<ofi€V a-oi TO. irpa eip-qvrjv. 606, 9 'A<: elaeXOcocrc TravTa. PoRPH. Adm. 201, 11 '^^9 
aTToaTetXri o /SaffiXeu? Tovpfiap^vv rj ^aatXtKou Tiva, kuo 019 icaOe^rjTai, et9 KaaTpov tov KeT^eov 
Kol a9 deccp^. Theoph. Cont. 751, 16 *^9 tS© avTov. Leo. Gram. 354, 22 "^9 kuto^ 
^dcrco/Mev eKeWev ttjv eiKova. 

3. rlvo/Mai, to become, to be, followed by the participle. Sept. Ex. 17, 12 'EyevovTo 

al X"P^? Mavcrrj eaTripiyfievai. Ps. 129, 2 revr]9-^Tm to, wra a-ov irpoaexpvTa. APOCR. Act. 
Philip. 37 Tlvea-de ev')(pfievoi,. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 1 "Eyevrjdrjcyav avvoBevovTe<i avrw, for 
aviKoBevov avTw. 

4. El fit, to be, followed by 9. participle. Sept. Nehem. 1, 6 "Eo-tco Bjj to ov9 a-ov -Trpoa-- 
exov. NT. Matt. 24, 9 "Ea-eaOe fiia-ovfiepoi, continued future. Luc. 1, 20 "Eo-tj cnaTrSjv 
Kol fiTj Bvvdixevo'; XaXrjaai. ApoCR. Act. PhUipp. in Hellad. 3 "Egtc iTo6ovvTe<;. 20 ^Hv 
dyaWi(ofievo<;. Act. Andr. 3 AvaaTrjcrdfievov ecreadai. Act. Barn. 5 "Hfirjv eyo) BiaKOvwv. 
22 'Hv Xa^wv. HeRM. Vis. 1, 2 "Hfirjv ■7re<f>ptKU)'i. 

5. "Ex*"' ^^ ^"^'^- (^) When followed by a participle, in expressions like the follow- 


ing, it is to be rendered to have been. Martyr. Polyc. 9 'OyBoriKovra koI e^ err] e^a Sov- 
Xevav avTw, I have been serving him these eighty-six years past. Cyrill. Alex. Epist. 
83 C 'Hfiepa^ jap e^o) rpiaKovra .... o^evwv, I have been travelling these thirty days. Lei- 
MON. 151 Iloa-ov xpovov e^ets rjav^a^fov ; Hoio long have you been a solitary (monk) ? 

In this sense it is used also without a participle. Apophth. Sisoes 7 Tloaov -xpovov e;y;et? 
wSe ; he e^t], ^vaei, a^^a, e^co evBeKa p.rjva<s iv tw opei tovtui, How long hast thou been 

here ? And he said, To tell thee the truth, father, I have been eleven months on this 

(b) I am going to do anything, I am about to do anything, simply, I shall or will ; 
followed by the present or aorist infinitive, and sometimes by the future infinitive.^^'^ 
Apocr. Proteuangel. 19, 3 Kaivov aoi Oeap-a e^io Bi,riy^<ra(r6ai. Parad. Pilat. 9 'Eyco %etpo? 
Kara crov ovk el-^ov e-rreveyKelv, el fir} Zio. to edvot twv TrapavofKov 'lovBaicov, I should not have 
laid violent hands upon thee, had it not been for the law-contemning race of the Jews. Ibid. 
''Hv dveBei^a^ Trpo^TjTeveiv oro etj^es crravpa "KpoarfKwOrjvai,. Act. Philip, in Hellad. 4 Airo- 
KoXvyp-at vfilv ej^w. Clem. Roji. HomU. 3, 10 Ta<; O7ro8et^et? eyypa^ov; e')(ei, ■Trapacr'^elp. 
Kal Tj/xeli Be e^ avTwv TroXXas irepiKOtra'; Bel^at aa^o)^ e')(piJiev. Ibid. ' E^et .... 'irapa<j-)(e'lv. 
Cyrill. Hier. Catech. 1, 2 Kai totc aKovaat e^ei^, lav a^io'i yevTj. Macar. 69 A Ovk 

yBeK OTt, a-vXX-qjiOrjvat ej^ets Kol a-rroOavelv ; EpiPH. I, 734 B 'EXey^ai ae e-)(ei. CoD. AfR. 

90, p. 1319 C El')(pv <p9aaai, tvould have come. Chal. 984 B XwTvxelv yap eypii-ev tw 
apxi'P'avBplTt], For we wish to see the archimandrite. 1404 B "E^ei x^'-po'^'o^V'^^'' e-n-icrKOTrov, 
He will ordain a bishop. Leimon. 2 Kvpi a^^a, apn exa airodavelv, I shall die now. 

8 El e(f>v\a.TTOiJ,ev ra? ei'ToXas tov Kvpiov ijfiwv Irjaov XpicTov, javTa elx^v c-v »;/ia9 ^o^elffOat, = 
Tat/T* ap I'jfia.'i e<])o^ovvTO. 31 "Ex^i-'i aKOvaai. 55 JSj^ere airoKeadau Chron. 721, 20 
"Exere yevecrBai. 732, 3 Elxev eXdelv, tvould have come. Mal. 128 Elxov Kavcrai = "Ekuv- 
aav av, would have burned. NiC. II, 653 B Hap' avrciv TrXTjpocpoprjdrivai eTj^e? Bt' a eXeyev 
6 6eo<: p^etpoTrotTyra, irplv r/ av/i^vpai Koi a-vyxvcrai,, k.t.X. would have been informed. 657 A 
KoLKelvov av e'^xofJ-ev laToprjcrat, Kai, ^aiypa<})r]aai. 665 A EKBiKrjarai, exovaiv. Theoph. 197, 
15 "Exet elpai. 416, 13 "£%" virocrrpe-^^ai,, PoRPH. Adm. 201, 5. 212, 8 "Exeiv exojJ.ep, 
We shall have. Cer. 489, 9 "Exei- opUeiv. 

In the following example, the article tov seems to be superfluous. Joseph. Ant. 19, 
8, 2 ^ly^e Xoyo? et? rravTa^ tu? exoi tov Tedvavai TravTairaai, fieT oXiyop. Eus. 2, 10, p. 58, 
25 (quoted from Josephus). 

(c) Shall, should, must, ought, denoting obligation ; with the infinitive. Apophth. 

^^ Compare the Slavic periphrastic future formed by means of ijtiay. (equivalent to ex»>)i ^^^ the present or 
future infinitive ; as, rjnaji srijrij, Greek l';^© mvew, ^'iiajj- ^cttt^jt;, Greek (xa ttkIv (jiUaBai), 


Joseph. 5 Ti ovv elxov -Troirjaac ; the same as Tl ovv eiSet /Me voi^a-at, ; What Ought I then to 
have done ? Leimon. 61 El^ov Xa^elv evXojlav tS>v dyiav, the same as "ESec fie Xa^elv ev- 
Xoylav Twv cijloyv, I oiight to have received the holy men's blessing. Mal. 403, 7 Ti exco 
TToirjaav to) kvvI ; What must I do to the dog ? 

6. Oe'Xco, shall, loill, as an auxiliary verb, belongs to modern Greek (see Eomaic 
Grammar, § 32, 2 seq.). Ptoch. 2, 514 ©e'Xets aCpeiv, You will drag him ; perhaps the 
earliest example of the kind.-"^ 

7. 'O^e/Xw, shall, must, ought, intend, expect, to he about to do anything ;-°^ with the 
present or aorist infinitive. Apophth. Anton. 31 "fl^eiXov aTveXOelv; Ought I to go? 
Leimon. 32 E^ep'^o/xat etc t^? weXX?;? fiov ev avry tj] aTadrjpa /leatj/jL^pca m? cxpeiXcov d-TreXOeiv 
eU Tr)v Aavpav twv Uvpyimv, intending to go. Chron. 615 'OcpelXav Pco/xaioi'i TroXefiyja-ai, 
for the classical -TroXefiriacov. 615, 17 'Oj^etXmv avrov? vrpoBovvai, = TrpoScaa-av. PoRPH. 
Cer. 472 'O^a'Xei Be jiveaOai Xukko<! ey^cov ^d6o<; cnriOa/ia'i Bvo. 

§ 110. 
Negative Words. 

1. Ov, non, not, extending to two verbs connected by kuL Mal. 141, 16 Ovk dire- 
a-Tpd^rj Kol vTTeBei^ep avTok to lepov. He did not return and (he did not) show them the 

2. OvBe'v, nihil, nothing, for ou, not. II. 1, 244 Xwo/ievo^ or' dpiarov 'A^aicov ovBev 
£Ticra^. Od. 4, 195 Nefieaaaifial je p,ev ovBev KXaieiv. 

This use of ovBev is very common in Ptochoprodromus and in the Conquest.-"" 

3. In later and Byzantine Greek, /n] is often used for ov. NT. Joan. 3, 18 'O Be iiij 
TTicTTeveov TjBrj KeKptrai, OTt, /mt] ire-KiaTevKev el<s to ovofia tov fiovoyevov<; vloi) to5 deov (8 87). 
Joseph. Ant. 11, 5, 5 Ev6vfiovfievoi tt/so? eavTov; oti /MTjBev av Ta>v nreireLpafievasv KaKwv eTradov, 
ei TOV vo/Mov Bie(pvXaTT0V. 11, 6, 10 ' Oti, fiTjBeh dXXo<s ToaravTq^ Tvy)(dvev nrapa Toh I3aai- 
Xevai Tifiri<;. 14, 4, 4 ElBov oaa p-rj dep,iTOV rjv rot? dXXoi,^ dvOpwiroi,';, ?) /j.opoi'} Toh dp^iepevaiv. 
14, 10, 6 E'TTetBr] ev ai/Tw /XTjre airo tuv BevBpcov KapTvbv Xap^dvovcrt, firjTe aireipovat,. Can. 
ApoST. 76 "Oti p.7) %pr\. JuST. Ad Graec. 1 "Otl p,r) 7]Bvvri9r). Apol. 1, 26 "Oti p.7j BicoKov- 

""'' Compare Her. 1, 109 Ei 8' c^eXijo-et dvaff^vai. 2, 11 Ei !iv &fi e^eX^trti (K7pf^ai. 7, 49 Ei f^eXot 

TOi iirjSiv dvri^oov Karao-T^vai. 

^°' The Teutonic skal, shola, shall, corresponds, in signification, to the Greek 6(j)ci\a. 

^"^ The modern Greek negative 8ev, that is, ovSh, without the first syllable, made its appearance after 
the middle of the fourteenth century. In Ptochopkodkomus (1, 71. 277) it api)ears only as a various 



rat. Eus. 3, 38 "Ort fir) veov vTrdpxei. Id. 5, 1, p. 200 "Ort firjBev aOeov firjSe acre/3e'? icrriv 
ev rj/uv. AtHAN. I, 368 C Jiari fit) dvTea-Ti]<} Al^epia ; CyrILL. HiER. Catech. 7, 9 "Ort 
fifi vdvTO}^ .... KoKelrai. Mal. 476, 16 Aiwrl /j,rj tovto eTToi^aare irpb rov Kav6r}vai -rraaav 
TTjV TToXiv ; PoRPH. Adm. 128, 21 "ApxavTm Be, w? (paai, ravra to. eOprj fii) exei. 247, 22 
Ueldeade on aXrjdevco v^iv Kac fiij tp-evBofiat. 

4. On the other hand, ou is sometimes used for /*»). Sept. Ex. 21, 21 'Eav Be Bia^iw- 

(TTj rjfiepav fiiav rj Bvo, ovk eKBiK7)6j]TU). 



The Glossarium Graecoharharum of Meursius, the earliest glossaiy of the kind, was 
published in the year 1614.* It contains a limited number of words of later, medige- 
val, and modern origin. 

Ducange's Glossary of Medmval and Modern Greek, a work of immense labor, ap- 
peared in 1688.t It contains a large number of words, but the author throws his chief 
strength upon the foreign element of the language. The citations are numerous, but 
unfortunately they are full of typographical errors. As scientific lexicography had no 
existence in the age of Ducange, it is not surprising that his meanings, as also his au- 
thorities, should be arranged without regard to logic or to chronology. Further, the 
author was but imperfectly acquainted with modem Greek, and consequently his defi- 
nitions of words peculiar to that language are not unfi-equently erroneous. Sometimes 
mistakes in copying, or in printing, are amusingly converted into Greek words. % 

Suicer's Thesaurus Ecclesiastmis § is, as its title indicates, confined to the language 

* JoANNis Meuesii Glossarium Graecobarbarum. Lugduni Batavorum. MDCXIV. 
t Glossai-ium ad Scriptores Mediae et Iiiiimae Graecitatis .... auctore Caeolo Du Fresne Domino Du 
Cange. Lugduni. MDCLXXXVXQ. 

X We give tlie following specimens: 'Kyylbes, Vascula, S.yyTj. Agapius in Geoponico cap. 174 'Hns dvai 

XOpTOV yefiaTO ayyldcs \e7TTais, CtC. Adde Cap. 190. [For vascula, ayyq, read assulae, ScMdiae, <TXi-vba\iio'i., crxiv- 

'AarrjXat, AsteWa sive AstiUa, Hes. ^epjiia, as i'vioi darrjXas ras ck axoivlav WXeKoiuvas. Anonymus de Bellis 
Peloponnesiacis : 

"Oti ris TO 'ApaK\o^ou 'dvei KoXes ytaripvais, 
I Kat doTtXi va tov doxrovo'tf ck tov vepbu cKfivo. 

Vide Gloss. Med. Lat. in Astilla. [The verses quoted by Ducange are found in the Conquest. In Buchon's 
edition of that poem, they are written as follows (G867 - 8) : 

Tov fmfv (Is TO ' ApaxXofiov eivt KoSals yrjtTripvais, 
Kai as <TT€i\7] va tov daxrwaiv €K to vepbv tKt'ivo. 

Here uj oTeiX.i;, incorrectly written da-riXi, let him send, was imagined to be a neuter substantive connected with 


§ Jon. Caspaei Suiceri .... Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus e Patribus Graecis Editio secunda. Am- ' 

stelodami. 1728. 


of the Greek Fathers. But, although a work of great research, it is far from being a 
copious glossary of Patristic Greek. 

A complete lexicon of later and Byzantine Greek should contain all the words 
(proper names not excepted), meanings, phrases, and idioms, which exclusively belong 
to the language of the Roman, and, to the first two epochs of the Byzantine period. 
With regard to the authors of the Alexandrian period, it may be remarked that, not- 
withstanding their inferiority to the great masters of antiquity, they are, in a lexico- 
graphical point of view, to be classed with them ; for it was not till Greece had lost its 
national independence that corruptions of all kinds began to accumulate round its lan- 
guage. And it may not be unimportant to add, that the scholars of the Roman period 
were disposed to regard as forming part of the Canon of classical Greek authors, not 
only Apollonius and Euphorion, but also Nicander, although the latter died eight 
years after the subjugation of Greece.* 

As to the language of the Sejytuagint, it is the Macedonian-Attic of Alexandria, as 
modified, or rather corrupted, by the Jewish inhabitants of that city.f Consequently 
it cannot with any degree of propriety be regarded as a regularly developed Greek dia- 
lect. It is very true that the Septuagint exerted an influence upon the Greek language 
during the Roman and Byzantine periods ; but it is equally true that that influence 
was not felt till after the Septuagint had become a sacred book with the Greeks. It is 
obvious, therefore, that, although parts of it made their appearance as early as the third 
century before Christ, its barbarisms, solecisms, and Hebraisms are not entitled to a 
place in a lexicon for Homer, Pindar, Thucydides, Plato, Aristotle, and the other early 
writers of Greece. They can be tolerated only in a later and Byzantine Greek lexicon. 

The period of modern Greek begius with the first Crusade.J This being the case, it 
is easy to see that words, meanings, phrases, and idioms, occurring for the first time in 
authors of the last epoch of the Byzantine period, belong to a modern Greek diction- 
ary.§ If it be said that many of these words were formed by scholars agreeably to the 

* QcTNTiL. 10, 1, 54 ApoUonius in ordinem a grammaticis datum non venit, quia Aristarchus atque Ari- 
stophanes, poetarum judicium, neminem sui temporis in numerum redegerunt : non tamen contemnendum reddit 

opus aequali quadam mediocritate iWcajirfntm frustra sccuti Macer atque Virgilius ? Quid? Euphorio- 

nem transibimus? 

t Introduction, § 24. 

X Ibid. § 19. 

§ The reader should always bear in mind that the authors of the third epoch of the Byzantine period, as 
also those of the Turkish period, are, with very few exceptions, entirely destitute of literary merit. They are 
valuable chiefly on account of the historical information they contain. 


analogy of the ancient tongue, and therefore ought not to be excluded from a lexicon 
for later and Byzantine authors, we answer, that the question here is not ichat kind of 
words they are, but simply \vhen they first made their appearance ; it relates to time, 
not to qualify. The Greeks of the present day are constantly introducing into the 
spoken language new words, as good as those coined by the scholastic Greek writers of 
the twelfth and subsequent centuries, but no one will maintain that they ought to have 
a place in an ancient Greek lexicon.* The fact that many of the words belonging to 
the early part of the modern Greek period are now obsolete, does not render it necessa- 
ry that they should be excluded from a modern Greek dictionary. If the vocabulary 
of a living language is to contain nothing but what is in actual use, its value, as well 
as its extent, must be very small indeed. 

The following Glossary does not profess to be anything more than an attempt at sep- 
arating from the vocabulary of classical Greek (strictly so called) whatever is peculiar 
to the language of the Roman and Byzantine periods. The rule which has been 
adopted is to give such words, meanings, phrases, and idioms, as occur for the first 
time in later writers, from Polyhius to Scylitzes (including the Septuagint version of 
the Old Testament). I Every meaning is supported by at least one reference. The 
passages referred to are very often given in full, especially when the meaning of the 
word is more or less modified by the context. When the true date of a supposititious 
work is uncertain, that work is referred to the time claimed by its title. 

Words belonging to the third epoch of the Byzantine period, that is, to the early 
part of the modern Greek period, are to be sought in the Appendix. 

* It may be well to state here the principles which (in theory at least) ai-e recognized by the scholars of 
Greece in relation to the modern dialect. 

1. The ancient injlections are, as far as practicable, to be preferred to the corresponding Byzantine and 
modem Greek inflections. 

2. All barbarous or foreign words, phrases, and idioms, not necessary, are to be banished. 

3. New words are to be formed by derivation, or composition, or by both derivation and composition, after 
the analogy of the ancient language. And here we must observe that the apparent adherence to this rule often 
produces strange results. Thus, aTii.6iTKot.ov, steam-boat, is in rcaHty an English word in Greek di'ess. The 
word for ministry (the body of ministers of state) is imovpye'iov, the analogical meaning of which would be the 
servants' place in a house. In modern Greek, KanfomoXeiov is a tobacco-shop ; in ancient Greek the word can 
mean only a place where smoke is sold. 

4. The orthography of words of Greek origin is to be retained. But the radical portion of words of foreign 
origin is to be spelled in the simplest manner, as it is pronounced. 

t See above, p. 132. 


^CROP. — Geoegius Aceopolites. Bonnae. 1836. Quoted by pages. 


Ael. Heeodian. — Aelius Herodianus. Uep). liovrjpovs Xe^eojj. Dindorf's Grammatici Graeci. Lip- 
siae. 1823. — ntpl fifiapTiifievav Xe^eojv. Hermann's De Emendanda, etc. Lipsiae. 1801. — 
*iXeTatpoy, K. T. X. At the end of Moeris, p. 392 seq. Koch. Lipsiae. 1830. 
j^ESOp. — Aesopicae Fabulae. Coray. Parisiis. 1810. 
AiiT. — Aetics. Venetiis. 1534. 

Agath. — Agathias. Bonnae. 1828. Quoted by pages. 
Alex. — Concilium Alexandkinum (A. D. 372). Coleti, Vol. n. p. 1051, seq. 

Alex. Alex. — Alexander, bishop of Alexandi-ia. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. X^TH, p. 548 seq. 
Alex. Lyc. — Alexander Lycopolitanus. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XVIII, p. 412, seq. 

Parisiis. 1857. 
Ammon. — Ammonius. Valckenaer. Lipsiae. 1822. 
Amphil. — Amphilochius. Parisiis. 1644. 
Anast. Caesar. — Anastasitjs Caesabiensis. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. IH, 

p. 432, seq. 
Anast. Sinait. — Anastasitjs Sinaites. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. Ill, p. 425, seq. 
Anc. — Concilium Ancyeanum (A. D. 314). Coleti, Vol. I, p. 1486, seq. 

Anon. Scriptok Anonymus De Russoram ad Fidem Clu-istianam Conversione. In the third volume of 

Porphyrogenitus, p. 358, seq. Quoted by pages. 
Ant. — Concilium Antiochenum. Coleti. Vol. H, p. 585, seq. 
Antec. — Theophilus Antecessor. Fabrotus. Pai-isiis. 1679. 
Anthol. — Anthologia Graeca. Friedericus Jacobs. Lipsiae. 1794-1814. 
Anton. — IMarcus Aueelius Antoninus. Gataker. Trajecti ad Rhenum. 1697. 

Apocr. Euangelia et Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha. Tischendorf. Lipsiae. 1851 (Acta). 1853 


The Apocryphal Liturgies are found in Fabricius's Codex Apocryphus Novi Testamenti, Vol. IH. 
Hamburgii. 1719. 
Apollon. — Apollonius Dyscolus. De Conjuctione. In Bekker's Anecdota Graeca, p. 479, seq. — De 

Si/ntaxi. Bekkei-. Berolini. 1817. 
Apollon. Rhod. — Apollonius Rhodius. 

Apophth. Apophthegjiata Patrum. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. I, p. 338, seq. 

App. — Appianus. Schweighaeuser. Lipsiae. 1785. 
Aecad. — Arcadius. Bekker. Lipsiae. 1820. 
Aeet. — Aretaeus. Boerhaave. Lugduni Batavorum. 1735. 

Areth. — Arethas of Cassarea in Cappadocia. In the second volume of the works of CEcumenius, p. 640, seq. 
Aeisteid. — Aelius Aeisteides. Guil. Dindorf. Lipsiae. 1829. 

Arrian. — Areianus. De Vetiatione, at the end of the sixth volume of Schneider's Xenophon. Lipsiae. 
1815. — Feriplus Maris Erythraei (spurious). C. Muller. Parisiis. 1855. 


Aesen. — Aksenius, bishop of Constantinople. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiac Graecae Monumenta, Vol. n, p. 
168, seq. 

Aster. — Asterids. In liligne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XL. Parisiis. 1858. 

Athan. — Athanasius. Benedictine Edition. Parisiis. 1698. - • 

Athen. — Athenaeus. Schweighaeuser. 1801-1807. 

Athenagoe. — Athenagoeas. In Jligne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. VI. Parisiis. 1857. 

Attal. — Michael Attaliates or Attali(5tes. Bonnae. 1853. Quoted by pages. 

Babr. — Babrius. Lachmann. Berolini. 1845. 

Balsam. — Theodoeus Balsamon. Commentaries on the Canons. In Beveregius's Pandectae. Oxonii. 
1672. — Epistola de Jcjuniis. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. II, p. 492, seq. — 
Epistola de Rasophoris. In the same work, Vol. Ill, p. 473, seq. 

Barn. — Barnabas. Dressel. Lipsiae. 1857. 

Basil. — Basilitis, bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. Parisiis. 1839. Quoted by the pages of the Bene- 
dictine edition. 

Basil. Seleuc. — Basilius, bishop of Seleucia. Parisiis. 1622. 

Basilic. — Basilicae. Heimbach. Lipsiae. 1833 - 1850. 

Bekker. — Bekker's Anecdota Graeca. Berolini. 1814. 

Blastae. — Matthaeus Blastaris. In Beveregius's Pandectae, Vol. n. Oxonii. 1672. 

Boiss. — Boissonade's Anecdota Graeca. Parisiis. 1829-1833. Quoted by pages. 

Beyen. — NiCEPHOEUs Betennius. Bonnae. 1836. Quoted by pages. 

Caesae. — Concilium Caesaeiense in Palaestina. Coleti. Vol. II, p. 449. 

Callim. — Callimachus. 

Callist. -^ Nicephoeus Callistds. Lutetiae Parisiorum. 1630. 

Canan. — Joannes Cananus. Bonnae. 1838. Quoted by pages. 

Can. Apost. — Canones Apostoloeum. tjltzen. Suerini et Eostochii. 1853. 

Cant. — Joannes Cantacuzenus. Bonnae. 1828-1832. Quoted by pages. 

Cede. — Georgius Cedeenus. Bonnae. 1838 - 1839. Quoted by pages. 

Ceeul. — Michael Ceeulaeius, bishop of Constantinople. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiac Graecae Monumenta, 
Vol. II, p. 135, seq. 

Chal. — Concilium Chalcedonense. Coleti, Vol. IV. 

Choerobosc. — Georgius Choeroboscus. In Cramer's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. 2. 1, p. 167, seq. 

Chron. — CnEONicoN Paschale. Bonnae. 1832. Quoted by pages. 

Cheys. — Joannes Chrysostomus. Parisiis. 1839. Quoted by the pages of the Benedictine edition. 

CiNN. — Joannes Cinnamus. Bonnae. 1836. Quoted by pages. 

Clem. Alex. — Clemens of Alexandria. Potter. Oxonii. 1715. Quoted by pages. 

Clem. Rom. — Clemens of Rome. Dressel. Gottingae. 1853 (Homiliae). Lipsiae. 1857 (Epistolae). 

Cod. Afr. — Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Aeeicanae. Coleti, Vol. II. 

CoDiN. — Georgius Codinus. Bonnae. 1843. Quoted by pages. 

CoMN. — Anna Comnena. Bonnae. 1839. Quoted by pages to the end of the ninth book. Books X- XV 
are quoted by the pages of the Paris edition. 

Conquest. — Bt/SXi'oi' t^s Kouyxeo-Tar T^i Pafiavias Kal toC Meopaiuf [T'/iC Hook of the CONQDEST 
of Romania and of the Morea']. Buchon. Paris. 1845. 


Const. I. Concilicm Constantinopolitanum I. CaUed aho the Second (Ecumenical Couticil. Colcti, 

Vol. n. 

Const. II. — Concilium Constantinopolitanum IL Called also the Fifth (Ecumenical Council. Coleti, 
Vol. Vr, p. 224 seq. 

Const. III. — Concilium Constantinopolitanum III. Called also the Sixth (Ecumenical Council, ov the 
Trullan Council. Coleti, Vol. VII. 

Const. IV. — Conciliusi Constantinopolitanum IV. The Latin Church regards it as the Eighth (Ecu- 
menical Council. Coleti, Vol. X. 

Const. (536) — Concilium Constantinopolitanuji A. D. 530. Called also Concilium Constantinopoli- 
tanum sub Mena. Coleti, Vol. V. 

Const. Apost. — Constitutiones Apostolorum. IJltzen. Sueriui et Eostochii. ■ 1853. 

CoTELEK. — Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta. Lutcciae Paiisiorum. 1G77-1692. 

Cramer. — Cramer's Anecdota Graeca. Oxonii. 1835-1837. 

CuROr. — CoDiNus CuROPALATES. Bonnae. 1839. Quoted by pages. 

Curt. — Curtius's Anecdota Delphica. Berolini. 1843. 

Ctrill. Alex. — Ctrillus, bishop of Alexandria. Lutetiae. 1G38. His jE^tsrfes are found at the end of 
the second part of the fifth volume. 

Ctrill. HiER. — Ctrillus, bishop of Jerusalem. Reischl. (Vol.1). Monaci. 1848. 

Damasc. — Joannes of Damascus. Parisiis. 1712. 

Dexip. — Dexippus. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 

Did. Alex. — Didtmus of AJexandria. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XXXIX. Parisiis. 1858. 

DiND. — Gull. DiNDORp's Grammatici Graeci. Lipsiac. 1823. 

DiOD. — DiODOKUS of Sicily, Lud. Dindorf. Lipsiae. 1828. 

DiOG. Laeet. — Diogenes Laertius. Huebnerus. Lipsiae. 1828 - 1833. 

Dion. Areop. — Diontsius Areopagita. Lansselius et Corderius. Venetiis. 1756. 

Dion Cass. — Dion Cassius. Eeimar. Hamburgii. 1750 - 1752. Quoted by pages. 

Dion Chrys. — Dion Chrtsostomus. Eeiske. Lipsiae. 1798. 

Dion. Hal. — Diontsius of Halicarnassus. Eeiske. Lipsiae. 1774 — 1777. 

Diosc. — DioscoRiDES. 1598. 

Draco. — Draco of Stratonicea. Hermann. Lipsiae. 1812. 

Due. — Michael Ducas Nepos. Bonnae. 1834. Quoted by pages. 

Edict. — Justiniani Edicta. Leeuwen. Amstelodami. 1663. 

Ephes. — Concilium Ephesinum. Called also the Third (Ecumenical Council. Coleti, Vol. IH. 

Epict. — Epictetus. Schweighaeuser. Lipsiae. 1799. 

Epiph. — Epiphanius. Parisiis. 1622. 

Et. G. — Ettmologicum Gudianuii. Sturzius. Lipsiae. 1818. 

Et. M. — Ettmologicum Magnum. Sylburgius. Lipsiae. 1816. 
EuAGE. — EuAGRius. Cantabrigiae. 1720. 

EuAGR. SciTENS. — EuAGEius SciTENSis. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XL, p. 1220 seq. 
EuKHOL. — EuKnOLOGiON, 'Evxo'Koyiov , the Greek Prat/er-BooL 'Ev Becen'a. 1839. 
EuNAP. — EuNAPius. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 
Eus. — EusEBius. Historia Ecclesiastica. Cantabrigiae. 1720. 


EusT. — EusTATnius, bishop of Thessalonica. Commentary on Homer. Romae. 1542 - 1550. Quoted by 

pages. — De Thessalonica a Latinis capta. Boiinae. 1842. Quoted by pages. — Opuscula. Tafel. 

Francfurti ad Moenum. 1832. Quoted by pages. 
EusT. Ant. — Eustathids, bishop of Antioch. In Sligne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XVIII, p. 613 seq. 
Flokent. — Concilium Florentinum. Coleti, Vol. XV 111. 
Franz. — Franz's Elementa Epigraphices Graecae. Berolini. 1840. 
Galen. — Galenus. Charterius. Lutetiae Paxisiorum. 1G79. 
Gangr. — Concilium Gangrense. Coleti, Vol. n, p. 423 seq. 
Gen. — Genesius. Bonnae. 1834. Quoted by pages. 
Geopon. — Geoponica. Niclas. Lipsiae. 1781. 
Germ. — Germanus, bishop of Constantinople. Epistola ad Cyprios. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae 

Monumenti, Vol. II, p. 462 seq. 
Gloss. — Glossaria. Labbaeus. Found at the end of the London edition of Stephens's Thesaurus. 
Gloss. Jur. — Veteres Glossae Verborum Juris, quae passim in Basilicis reperiuntur. Found at the 

end of the London edition of Stephens's Thesaurus. 
Gltc. — Michael Gltcas. Bonnae. 1836. Quoted by pages. ' 

Greg. Corinth. — Gregorius of Corinth. Schaefer. Lipsiae. 1811. 
Greg. Naz. — Gregorius of Nazianzus. Pai-isiis. 1630. 
Greg. Ntss. — Gregorius, bishop of Nyssa. Pai-isiis. 1638. 
Greg. Thaum. — Gregorius Thaumatuegus. Parisiis. 1622. 
Gruter. — Gruter's Corpus Inscriptionum. 1707. 

Harmen. — CoNST^iNTiNUS Harmenopulus. Hcimbach. Lipsiae. 1851. 
Harpoc. — Harpocration. 

Heliod. — Heliodorus. Coray. Parisiis. 1804. « 

Herm. — Hermas, llot/iijj/.* Dressel. Lipsiae. 1857. 

Herjieias. — Hermeias Philosophus. Li JNIigne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. VI. Parisiis. ' 1857. 
Herodian. — Herodianus, historian. Irmisch. Lipsiae. 1789 - 1805. 
Hes. — Hestchius, AegiKdv. Albcrti. Lugduni Batavorum. 1746-1766. 
Hieron. — Hierontmus, one of the Greek Fathers.f In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XL, p. 848 seq. 

Parisiis. 1858. 
IIierosol. — Concilium Hierosoltmitanum. Coleti, Vol. V, p. 1251 seq. 
HiPPOL. — HiPPOLYTUS. Oxford. 1851. Quoted by pages. 

HoROL. — HoROLOGiON, 'QpoXoyiov to fxiya. Bartholomaeus Kutlumusianus. Venetiis. 1845. 
Iambl. — Iambliohus. De Mysteriis. Gale. Oxonii. 1678. 

* The Shepherd of Hermas was written in the second century of our era. It was the Pilgrim's Progress 
of the early Christians. As it was not a book of much authority, nothing was more natural for unscrupulous 
transcribers than to make such alterations in the text as they thought proper. This may account for the By- 
zantine complexion of its style. Niccphorus of Constantinople (died 828) classes the Shepherd among the 
Apocrypha of the New Testament. Nic. Const. Cliron. fin. "Oo-a t^s Near u<j\v diroKpvcpa 'lyvarlov, llo- 

\vKapnav, Hoijuvos Kcu. ''EpjM (read Ka\ IToi/jiji/'Ep^a ?). 

• t Referred to the close of the fourth century. 



Illyr. — Concilium Illtricum. Coleti, Vol. II, p. 974 seq. 

Ignat. Ignatius, including Mariae Cassolitae ^/>istoZce ocZ iyHn^i'ewj. Dressel. Lipsiae. 1857. 

Inscr. BoECKii's Corpus Inscriptionum. Graecarusi. Berolini. 1828-1853. 

Joan. Ant. Joannes Antiochenus. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. I, p. 159 seq. 

Joseph. — Josephus. Quoted according to Eichter's divisions. 

Iren. — Irenaeus. Stieren. Lipsiae. 1853. 

IsiD. Pel.— IsiDORUS PeLusiotes. Lugduni Batavorum. 1606. 

Jul. Afr. — Julius Afric anus. Keorot. In Thevenot's Veterum Mathematicorum Opera. Pa- 

risiis. 1G93. 
Julian. — Julianus, the emperor. 

JPST. — JusTiNUS, o (j)i\6(Torj)os Km ^idprvr. In Sligne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. VI. Parisiis. 1857. 
Laod. — Concilium Laodicenum. Coleti, Vol.1, p. 1530 seq. 
Lateran. — Concilium Lateranense. Coleti, Vol. VII, p. 78 seq. 
Leg. Homer. — Leges Homeritarum. By Saint Gregentius.* In Boissonade's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. V, 

p. 77 seq. Quoted by pages. 
Leimon. — JoANNis Moscni Leimonarion. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. 11. 
Leo. — Leo o </)iXo'(ro0o9. Tactica. Lugduni Batavorum. 1C13. 
Leo Diacon. — Leo Dlaconus. Bonnae. 1828. Quoted by pages. 

Leo Gram. — Leo Grammaticus, including the Scriptor Ixcertus De Leone Bardae FiUo. Bonuae. 
1842. Quoted by pages. 

Lesbon. — Leshonax. In the same volume with Amjionius, p. 1C5 seq. 

Lex. Botan. — Ae^ixov BoraviKo'v.t In Boissonade's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. II, p. 394 seq. 

Lex. Sched. — Ac^ikov 2x^^°>'P°0"'''*'-t In Boissonade's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. IV, p. 300 seq. 

Lucian. — LuciANUS. Biponti. 1789 - 1793. 

Ltcophr. — Ltcophron. 

Ltd. — Joannes Ltdus. Bonnae. 1837. Quoted by pages. 

JIacar. — Macarius. Parisiis. 1022. 

Mal. — Joannes Malalas. Bonnae. 1831. Quoted by pages. 

JIalch. — Malchus. Bonnae. 1829. 

Martyr. Areth. — Martyriusi Abethae. In Boissonade's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. V. Quoted by pages. 

Martyr. EuPL. — Martyrium Eupll In Cotelerius's Ecclesia Graecae Monumenta, Vol.1, p. 192 seq. 

Martyr. Ignat. — JIartyrium Ignatil Dressel. Lipsiae. 1857. 

Martyr. Just. — IMartyrium Justini. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. VI. Parisiis. 1857. 

Martyr. Polyc. — Martyrium Polycarpi. \ Dressel. Lipsiae. 1857. 

Mauric. — Mauricius. As quoted by Ducange. 

IVIax. Conf. — Maximus Confessor. Sckolia in Librum de Divinis Nominibus. In Dionysii Areopagitae 
Opera Omnia, Vol. II. Lansselius et Corderius. Veuetiis. 1756. 

* Referred to the sixth century. 

t Belonging to the third epoch of the Byzantine Period. 

X Written soon after Polycarp's martyrdom. 


MeNAEON. — MeNAEOX, M.i]va'iov.* 

Menand. — Menander Protector. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 

Method. — Methodius Patarensis. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XVIII. Parisiis. 1857. 

MoEE. — Moeris. Koch. Lipsiae. 1830. 

Nectar. — Nectarius, bishop of Constantinople. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XXXIX, p. 1821 

seq. Parisiis. 1858. 
Nemes. — NEjiEsros. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XL. Parisiis. 1858. 
Neocaes. — CoNCiLiuii Neocaesariense. Coleti, Vol. I, p. 1510 seq. 
NEornTT. — Neophttus. De Calamitatihus Cypri. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumcnta, Vol. 

II, p. 457 seq. 


Nic. I. — Concilium Nicaenum I. Called also the First Oecumenical Council. Coleti, Vol. 11. 

Nic. n. — Concilium Nicaenum II. Called also the Seventh (Ecumenical Council. Coleti, Vol. VIII. 

Nic. Const. — Niceph'orus, bishop of Constantinople. History. Bonnae. 1837. Quoted by pacres. 

Chronographia. Bonnae. 1829. — Canones. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. in. 

p. 445 seq. 
Nicet. — Nicetas of Chonae. Bonnae. 1835. Quoted by pages. 
Nic. Greg. — Nicephoeus Gregokas. Bonnae. 1829 - 1855, Quoted by pages. 
NicoN. — NicoN. De Jejuniis. Li Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. m, p. 438 seq. 
Nil. — NiLus monachus. Eomae. 1668. 

NoM. Cotelee. — Nomocanon Cotelerianus. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. I. 
Novell. — Justiniani Novellae Institutiones. Leeuwen. Amstelodami. 1603. 
Novell. Alex. — Novella Alexii Cojineni. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol.11 

p. 178 seq. 
NT. — Novum Testamentum. 

OkTOEKH. — OktOEKHOS, 'OKTarjxoi. 

Oltmp. — Olympiodoeus. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 

0pp. — Oppianus. 

Grig. — Origenes. Parisiis. 1733 - 1759. 

Orph. — Orphica. Hei-mann. Lipsiae. 1805. 

Pach. — Geoegius Pachymeres. Bonnae. 1835. Quoted by pages. | 

Pachom. — PACHOMius.f In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XL, p. 948 scq. Parisiis. 1858. 

Palaeph. — Palaephatus. Fischer. Lipsiae. 1789. 

Pallad. — Palladius. XavdiaKov. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. Ill, p. 158 seq. 
— De Vita Sancti Joannis CJirysostomi. In the thirteenth volume of Clirysostom's works. 

Papp. — Pappus of Alexandi-ia. Praefatio ad Vn"""" CoJlectionis Malhematicae. Found near the be- 
ginning of Apolhnii Pergaei de Seclione Rationis. Halley. Oxonii. 1706. 

* Many of the Kavav^s in the Mcnaca were composed by Joseph the Hymnographer (died A. D. 883). 
t The death of this great Koivo^tdpxrjs is referred to A. D. 348. His festival is celebrated on the 15th 

of May. HOROL. Mai. 15 TUv dylav narepav Tjfidv Uaxtofiiov toC /xeyaXou (cat 'A;^iXXiou apxifTTKTKorrov Aaplcrirns Tov 


Parakl. — PaeAKLETIKE, napaxXi/TtK^.* 

Patr. — Petrus Pateicius. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 
Paus. — Pausanias. Shubart et "Walz. Lipsiae. 1838. 


Pete. Alex. — Petrus, bishop of Alexandria. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, "Vol. XVIII, p. 468 seq. 

Pete. Ant. — Petrus Antiochenus. Iu Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. II, p. 145 seq. 

Phavor. — Phavoeini Eclogae. In Guil. Dindorf's Grammatici Graeci. Lipsiae. 1823. 

Philox. — Philon Judaeus. Mangey. 1742. 

Phil ON Carp. — Philon of Carpasia. In lligne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XL. Parisiis. 1858. 

Philostoeg. — Philostorgius. Cantabrigiae. 1720. 

Philoste. — Philosteatus. Olearius. Lipsiae. 1709. 

Phoc. — NiCEPHOEDS Phocas. Bonnae. 1828. Quoted by pages. 

Phot. — Photius. BiUiotheca. Immanuel Bekker. Berolini. 1824. — Lexicon. Hermann. Lipsiae- 

1808. — Nomocanon. JusteUus. Lutetiae Parisiorum. 1615. 
Phran. — Georgius Phrantzes. Bonnae. 1838. Quoted by pages. 
Phryn. — Phrtnichus. Lobeck. Lipsiae. 1820. 
PisiD. — Georgius Pisides. Bonnae. 1837. 

Plut. — Plutarchus. Quoted by the pages of Xylander's edition (Paris). 1624. 
Poll. — Pollux. '"Ovo^iauTiKov. Guil. Dindorf. Lipsiae. 1824. 
POLTAEN. — Poltaenus. Coray. Parisiis. 1809. 
PoLYB. — PoLYBius. Schweighaeuser. Lipsiae. 1789-1808. 
PoLYC. — PoLYCAEPUS. Dresssl. Lipsiae. 1857. 

PoRPH. — CoNSTANTiNus PoRPHTROGENiTus. Bonnae. 1829-1840. Quoted by pages. 
Prisc. — Priscus. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 
Proc. — Procopius. Bonnae. 1833 - 1838. Quoted by pages. 
PsELL. — Michael Psellus, the younger. Sti'^oi ttoXitikoi. In Boissonade's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. 

Ill, p. 200 seq. — Synopsis Lecjum. Toucher. Lipsiae. 1789. 
PsEUDO - Synod. — Pseudo - Synodus Photiana, so called by the "Western church. Coleti, Vol. XI. 
Pseudo-VT. — Codex Pseudepigraphus Veteeis Testamenti. Fabricius. Hamburgii. 1722- 

Ptoch. — Theodoeus Ptoohopeodeoiius. Sti'xoi jToXtTtKot'.t Coray's Atakta, Vol. I. Parisiis. 1828. 
Ptolem. — Claudius Ptolemaeus. Petrus Berlins Beverus. Lugduni Batavorum. 1618. 
Ptolem. Gnost. — Ptolemaeus, the Gnostic. Epistola ad Floram. In the Appendix ad Quinque Irenaei 

Libros, p. 922 seq. Stieren. Lipsiae. 1853. 
QuiN. — Concilium Quinisextum ('H n^vBiKTr) aivohos). Coleti, Vol. VII, p. 1327 seq. 

* Many of the Kavoves in the Parakletike are referred to Theophanes 6 TpaTrrSs (died A. D. 8424-), ^^'^ 
Joseph the Hymnographer (died A. D. 883). The author of the rptadiKol Kavoves is Metrophanes of Smyrna, 
who died in the latter pai-t of the ninth century. (Pentekost. p. 32 "Ea-ri fie koI oStos koI ol icpe^rjs irdfTes 

TTolrjua MrjTpocpdyovs Spvpvrjs). 

t In his other productions Ptochoprodromus used the scholastic Greek of his time. 


EoMAN. — CoNCiLinsi RoMANUM. Coleti, Vol. II, p. C25 seq. 

Sakd. — Concilium Sardicense. Coleti, Vol. II, p. 658 seq. 

ScnoL. — Scholia, that is, notes to ancient authors. (Writteu at different times and by different persons. 
The best of them belong to the Alexandrian and Roman periods.) 

SCTMN. — ScTMNus. Mullcr. Parisiis. 1855. 

ScTL. — Joannes Sctlitzes. Bonnae. 1839. At the end of the second volume of Cedrenus. Quoted by- 

Sept. — Septuaginta Interfketes. Van Ess. Lipsiae. 1824. 

Sext. — Sexttjs Empu-icus. Fabricius. Lipsiae. 1718. 

Sisioc. — Theophtlactus Simocates. Bomiae. 1834. Quoted by pages. 

SoCR. — Socrates Scholasticus. Cantabrigiae. 1720. 

Soz. — SozoMENUS. Cantabrigiae. 1720. 

Steph. Btzant. — Stephanus Btzantius. 

Studit. — Theodorus Studites. In Sirmondi Opera Varia, Vol. V. Venetiis. 1728. 

SuiD. — SniDAS. Bemhardy. Ilalis. 1843-1853. 


Stnax. — Stnaxarion, 'Swa^apiov. The Synaxaria are contained in the nrjvala, TpiciBiov, and Uep- « 


Syncell. — Georgius Stncellus. Bonnae. 1829. Quoted by pages. 

Synes. — Stnesius. Lutetiae. 1612. 

Tatian. — Tatianus. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. VI. Parisiis. 1857. 

Theod. — Theodoretus. Quoted by the pages of Sirmond's edition. Lutetiae Parisiorum. 1642. 

Theod. Lector. — Theodorus Lector. Cantabrigiae. 1720. 

Theodos. — Theodosius. In Bekker's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. III. 

Theognost. — Theognostus. In Cramer's Anecdota Graeca, Vol. 2. 1. 

Theoph. — Theophanes o Ka\ 'lo-atiKiof. Bonnac. 1839. Quoted by pages. 

Theoph. BuLGAR. — Theophtlactus, bishop of Bulgaria. Venetiis. 1754-1763. 

Theoph. Cont. — Theophanes Continuatus. Bonnae. • 1838. Quoted by pages. 

Theophil. — Theophilus, bishop of Antioch. In Migne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. VI. Parisiis. 1857. 

Thom. M. — Thoslas IMagister. Ritschcl. 1832. 

Tit. — Titus of Nostra. In INIigne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XVIII, p. 1069 seq. 

TrIOD. — TrIODION, Tpiabiov.* 

Tryph. — Trypho. In the Museum Criticum, Vol. I. Cantabrigiae. 1826. 
Typic. — Ttpicon Irenes Augustae. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. IV. 
Tzetz. — Joannes Tzetzes. Scholia ad Lycophr. Cassandr. M. Christ. Gott. Miiller. Lipsiae. 1811. 
Villois. — Villoison's Anecdota Graeca. Venetiis. 1781. 

* The principal authors of the Triodion are Theodorus Studites (A. D. 826), Joseph Studites (A. D. 
826-|-), Andreas of Crete (A. D. 724±), and Cosmas of Jerusalem (A. D. 743-|-). Synax. (near the be- 
ginning of the Triodium) 'O fiiyas TrotijT^r Kocr/jar ev TJj fjLeyaXjj Kai &yM Twv naOaiv ToC Kvplov Kai deov Kai craTjjpos 
Tjliav 'Iijaov XpKTTOv ipSofiaBi Kara rfju oco/iacriay crxfSov tKaiTTrjs rjp.ipai Sm Tcov dxpooTi^iSaiv eTrtvo^das ra jieXrj, i^ ovTrep 
Kai oi XoOTOi TMv TTaripatv, Kai fiaXKov twv aK\av OcoSapos Te Kai ^laiarjcj) ol 2Tou8iTai Kara f^Xov exciVov, K. t. X, 


ViT. Amphil. — Vita Amphilochii. In Mgne's Patrologia Graeca, Vol. XXXIX. Parisiis. 1858. 

ViT. EriPH. — Vita Epiphanii. In the second volume of his works. 

ViT. EuTHTM. — Vita Euthtmii, by CjtUIus Scythopolitanus. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monu- 
menta, Vol. IV. 

Vit. Sab. — Vita Sabae, by Cyrillus Scythopolitanus. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, 
Vol. ni, p. 220 seq. 

Vit. Steph. — Vita Stephani Junioris. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. IV, p. 396 seq. 

Vit. Stncl. — Vita Stncleticae. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. I, p. 201 seq. 

Vit. TnEOD. Studit. — Vita TnEODOni Studitae. In Sii-mondi Opera, Vol. V. Venetlis. 1728. 

Xtst. — Xystus. Ad Cyrilluin. In Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. I, p. 42 seq. 

Zonae. — Joannes Zonakas. History. Bonnae. 1841-1844. Quoted by pages : from Book XIII to 
XV ill, inclusive, quoted by the pages of the Paris edition. — De Matrimonio Sohrinorum. In Cotele- 
rius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, Vol. n, p. 483 seq* — Lexicon. Titmann. Lipsiae. 1808. 

Zos. — ZosiMTis. Bonnae. 1837. Quoted by pages. 

The names of the earlier authors (from Homer to Theophrastus, inclusive) are not 
given in the above list, simply because it is taken for granted that the scholar who 
is not familiar with them will very seldom have occasion to use a Glossary for later and 
Byzantine authors. 



Note. When an author, or an inscription, belonging to the earlier periods of the Greek language (including the Alexandrian 
period), is referred to, an asterisk is prefixed to the word under which the reference is made ; as, *5^pa, *ata)ra'j3tof, *aKpoTe- 

a^ayvov, to, rose, pohov. A Macedonian word. Hes. 

"APayva, poSa. MaKeSoves. 
a^aKiov, ov, to, (a^af) abac US, for arithmetical opera- 
tions. POLTB. 5, 26, 13 Tats fVi Twv afiaKiav y(r!](f>o(.s. 

2. A part of the stage of a theatre, called also 

a,3af SUID. 'A/3a^t dj3a(ci'ot9. 

d^aKTis or a^ aKTis, 6, indeclinable, ab actis, register, 
registrar, registrary, recorder. Nil. Epist. 2, 207 
QeorpiKa d^dxris. Ltd. 213 A/3 aKns p-ev ovopa tm 
(^povTiiTfiaTi, a-T}paivEi Se Ka6^ eppTjvelav Tov Tois eVl XP'5" 
pa<7i npaTTopevoLs ecpeaTcora. Id. 220 Tov Xeyopsvov 
dp liKTis. 2G2, 23 Tois re Xfyoficj/ots KOTTiStavols, oiov 
e(J3rjpepois tov d/3 aKTts. 

dlSoKa, interj. = d/3dXE. PoRpn. Adm, 2G8 'A/3dXa Xot- 
nov Tw TTiarevovTi Xepcrovi]criTr] TToXirr), Woe unto him, 
therefore, who trusts a citizen of Chersonesus. 

d^oKat, interj. = d^iXe. LeIMON. 81 (110) E?7r€ ndXtv, 
'AlidXai ! Ttoaa KKavaofiev Kai p^Tavorjo-opeu i(j>' ols vvv 
ov peravoovpev. DaJIASC. I, 597 C 'A/3dXai Tolwv Tois 
KOT e/xe TTaai. Et. M. p. 2, 54 'A/SdXat, CTTtppripa O'Xf- 
TXta(mK6v. ZONAR. Lcx. 'AjSdXat, dvrl tov (j>ev. 

dfioKf, interj. woe! d^dXa, d/3dXai, oiai, (^fC. Ex. M. 1, 
55 'A/3dXe o-oi, ^Tftpavc, eldaXoXaTpTjaas. Et. G. Lex. 
SCHED. 28. 

dpavavaas, adv. liberaliter, with propriety or decorum. 

ClEJI. Rom. Epist. 1, 4-1 AeiTOvpyria-avras dpipTrrais rai 

TTOlpViCO ToO Xpi<7ToO piTO. TaiTeiVO<j)poa'VV1]S rj(TV)(UlS Koi 


upa^, aKor, o, plural oi a^oKes, a part of the stage of a 
theatre so called. Basil. Seleuc. 266 A 'Adpoov 

KaTatpeperai tov Scdrpov napa tovs S^aKas • r&nos di fjv 
ovTco KaXovpenos S^aKcs. SuiD. 'A/Sa^i, to'is trap' Tjplv 
Xeyopcvois dPadots. 'O XoyoBiTrjs iv tm t^j dyias et'xXijf 
paprvpla ■ Tpv(paiva Se nddei Xri(ji6ela-a vcKpols opoia Trpos 
tois affa^iv aparo Kfipevij. 
d^dimoTos, ov, (^aTTTt^a) imbaptized. Athan. I, 116 B. 
Chrts. X, 842 D (spurious). 

2. Unchristianized, not converted to Christianity, 
as a nation. Porph. Adm. 86, 12. 

"AjSapes, (OV, oi, = *A/3apoi. EuAGR. 6, 10. 

"A/3apo(, av, oi, Ahari, Avars, a Hunnic nation. Euage. 
5, 1. 

d^apv, TO, marjoram, Origanum, opiyavov. A Macedo- 
nian word. Hes. 'Afiapv, opiyavov. MaKedovla (sic). 

d^dcTKavTos, ov, (fiatTKalvo}) not to be fascinated or be- 
tvitched. Optatively, may the gods preserve him from 
the evil eye. InSCR. 5053 KaXXianavov Ka\ tov naiSlov 
avTov Kal tS)v d^aa-Kavrav dSeXcpav. 5119. '0Xj;9 avvye- 
Vilas TTJs d^aaKavTov. 

2. Acting as a charm against the evil eye. Diosc. 
3, 105 ' AvBpamoLs Ka\ fwoit d^aarKavTov. 

d/SoTocij, ai(Ta>, (S^aTos) to mahe impassable or desolate. 
Sept. Jer. 29 (49), 20 'Eav pi] dPaTadji in avrovs 
KardXva'is avTojv. 

dp^dStov, ov, TO, diniin. of d/3/3ar, contemptible monk, that 
puppy of a monk. Const. IV, 908 C, et alibi. 

(;/3/35r, a, 0, (Hebr. Sjr. Chal.) father, TraTljp. NT. 
Marc. 14, 36. Gal. 4, 6. 

Father, a title of respect given to monks. Leimon. 
3 Tov d/S/SSv 'AvTuviov. Const. Ill, 617 E. Nic. 11, 




880 D 'O ai3/35s Md^iixos. ThEOPH. Co\T. 355 Tow 
dPfiav ov yvapi^eis OfoSapov Tov Sai>8a^apj]v6v ; 

Sometimes the form d/3/3a is used for all the cajps. 
Athan. I, 869 A Toj/ dppa nd^/xo)!'. Martyr. 

AketH. 48 'O d/3/3a Zavalvos. (See also a/ifid.) 

2. Abbot, the superior of a monastery, dpxinavbpi- 
TTji, ijyov/jfi/os, Ka6>]yovfievos. PaCHOM. 948 C. NiL. 

Epist, 1, 35. 2, 96. Novell. 123, 34. Basilic. 
4 12 

d/SSiov, ov, TO, a kind of garment. Porph. Cer. 470 
'A^Si'a nXaniXapa koc d/3Sia iia<rovpaTd. [Perhaps con- 
nected with the Arabic abayeh, a woollen cloak 
usually striped brown and white.] 

djSc/SaioTTjf, ijTos, 17, (dj3f'/3a(oj) unsteadiness, Jickleness. 
Polyb. Frag. Gram. 6. 

a/Sfif, babes (from habeo), ex"' (from ex<*)- Hes. 

d^epr^, fjs, Tj, averta, a kind otknapsacl:? A Mace- 
donian word. SniD. 'Aopnjv, Xe-youo-iv oi ttoXXoi vvv 
'A^fprrju. MaKeSoviKov Si Kai ro rrnciios Kai to ovojxa. 

d^kpTT)!, liha, averta, libum. Gloss. 

d^Tjva or d^rjva, fj, h a b e n a , thong, strap, for beating, 

d/3iW Theoph. 562, 8. Cede. I, 773. Gloss. 

ASpos, havena, avena, habena. Ibid. 'I/idr, ha- 

bena, lorus, corrigia, hoc lorum. 
u^iv for afiiov, TO, a b i e s , Jir. IIes. "kfiw, IXdrri, 01 Se 


a^lva = d^ijva. TiiEOPH. 562, 8, as a various reading. 

SciIOL. Opp. Hal. 1, 183 'ZKVTd\ai., dp7vai Xeydfierai. 
d^ipd, Hebrew n^I'DH) in Greek rfj ^dpei (see /Sdpis). ' 

Sept. Nehem. 1, 1. 
'A/3Xdj3if for 'A/3Xdi3ios, 6, AhlaUus, a man's name. 

Inscr. 6447. 
diSXfTrrc'a) (as if from u/3X€i7ros), not to see, to he blind ; 

to overlook, disregard. Polyb. 30, 6, 4 'A^Xfm-oCjTfr 

t6 Trp^TTov. Frag. Hist. 45. Eus. 10, 8, p. 489, 22 

Actfms djSXfiTTfti' VTTO T^s ip.(^vTov KOKias r]vayKa(Tpivos. 
d^XinTTip.a, aros, to, {d^XeTria) oversight, mistake, irapo- 
papa. Polyb. Frag. Gram. 1. 

dfiXfylria, as, i), (^XeVa)) hUndnesS, dopaa-'ia. EdST. AnT. 

652 D. 
d^or]6r)(jla, as, n, (dj3oij^>)Tor) helplessness. Sept. Sir. 
51, 10. 

d;3dXXa, rj, a b 1 1 a , a kind of cloak, apoXos. Areian. 
Peripl. Erjihr. 6. 

a^oXos, ov, fj, = d^oXXa. Akkian. Peripl. Erythr. 6. 

dpovXt]Tta>v, ovos, 17, a b 1 i t i o. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 
51 D. 

*a^pa, as, i], Chaldee ni^rf) female companion, female 
attendant. Menander (Comicus), Apist. Sikyon. 
3. Pseuderakl. 3. Sept. Gen. 24, 61. Ex. 2, 5. 
Esth. 2, 9. Hes. 'A/Spa, hoiXt), TraXXaK,]. Id. "A^pai, 
veai BovXai. SuiD. "Afipa, oSre fj dirXwy Ofpanaiva, oSt€ 
f} fvpopcf)os 6(pairaiva Xiyerai, dXX' oiKOTpti//' Kopr) Kai tvrt- 
lios, CITE oiKoyevtjs, elVc prj. EuST. 1854, 14 Seq. 

'A^pd^as, Abraxas, the lord of heaven of the BasUidians ; 
the same as 'A/3/)ao-d|. Ieen. 1, 24, 7. The numeri- 
cal value of this figment is 365, the number of days 
in the year. 

'Ai3pao-d^ = 'A^pd^as. EpIPH. I, 73 A. ThEOD. IV, 

195 D. 
d^povs, ovTos, 17, brow, d(j)pvs. A Macedonian word. 

Hes. 'A^povTfs, ocppiis. MaKcboves. 

d^po\ia, as, rj, (uffpoxos) drought. Sept. Jer. 14, 1. 
Sir. 32, 26. 

SPpoxos, ov, (^p(xto) unsteeped, not soaked, as bread. 
Leenion. 17. 

d^a-TivaTevu), eva-a, abstineo, a law term. Antec. 2, 
16, p. 281 "El d^cmvaTeva-rj iavTov, se abstinendo. 

a^va-tros, ov, fj, the deep, the abyss of waters. Sept. Gen. 
1, 2. 

dya6oiroL€a, rjcro), (dya^oTTotds) to do good, to benefit ; op- 
posed to KaKOTToUoi. Sept. Num. 10, 32 'Oo-a &v dya- 
6o7Toiricrr} Kvpios fjpas. NT. liUC. 6, 33 'Eay dyaSonoi- 
ijre Tovs ayaBoTvoLovinas vpas, 'jTola vplv x^P^^ ctTTiv ; 
Without a case. NT. Marc. 3, 4 "E|f(rTi toI? 

(rdp^acrtv dyadoTTOirjaai, r] Ka<07roiTi(Tai ; ClE5I. Rom. 

Epist. 2, 10. 
dyadoTTOua, as, r;, {dyadoTToios) benefactio, doing (jood. 
NT. 1 Petr. 4, 19. Clesi. Rom. Epist. 1, 2. 33. 

dya^oTToidr, d, 6v, {dyaQos, noJa) doing good, dyaBotpyos ; 

opposed to KaKOTToios. Sept. Sir. 42, 14. NT. 1 Pet. 

2, 14 Eit (KSUrja-iv pip KaKOTToidv, iTraivov hi dyaSo- 
ffoiSi/, used substantively. Plut. II, 368 B. Iaatbl. 
De Myster. 1,18, p. 30, 17. 




dyaSdt, 17, 6v, good. Substantively, to ayaSov, the good 
thing, applied to the hohj sacrament, to. ayia, to &yi- 
aa-fia or to ayia<r/iara. BASIL. Ill, 293 C. D 'H xoi- 
vavla ToC ayaBov. GhEG. NySS. II, 120 D Tiyv ToC 
ayaSov ^eTOuo'iav. 

ayaOoiTvvri, tjs, 17, = ayaBaovvj]. ApOCR. Act. Paul, ct 

Thecl. 1. 

ayadoa, aura, {ayaSos) to do good to one, aya6ivu> 2 ; Op- 
posed to KaKoa. Sept. 1 Reg. 25, 31 Mvi/o-^iJo-j; ttjs 

SoiXrjs (TOV aya6S}(7ai avT^. Jei". 51 (44), 27 'Eyco cyprj- 
yopa fV avTovs tov KOKaxrai avTovs (cal ovK ayaQuKrai. 

ayaSwa, vva>, (dyaSos) to make good or glad. Sept. Jud. 
16, 25 'Hya^wflij ij Kapbla avrdv, Their hearts were 
merry. 3 Eeg. 1, 47 'AyaOivai 6 6e6s to Svofia SaXu- 
fiiiv vnip TO ovofid aou. 4 Reg. 9, 30 HydBvve ttjv 
K((j>aKrji> avTTJs, She adorned her head. Nehem. 2, 5 
dyadwdrjcrerat 6 irais <Tov ivaniov trov, shall Jltld favor. 
Dan. 6, 23 'Hyaflw^i; cV avTii, He was glad for him. 
1 Mace. 1, 12 'HyaBi/vBrj 6 Xoyos cv o^^aX/iois airav, 
seemed good. 

2. To do good, to benejit, dyaOoa, ev n-otM. Sept. 
Jud. 17, 13 'Ayadvvd /xoi Kipios. 4 Reg. 10, 30. Ps. 
50, 20 'AydBvvov, Kvpif, ivTrj evboKia irov r^KSitii/. 124, 
4 'Ayddvvov, Kvpie, ToTs dyadols Kal to'is ev6i<Ti TJj KapSia. 

dyadais, adv. of dya^o'j, well, ev. Sept. 1 Reg. 20, 7. 

dyadaxrvitj, rjs, fj, (dyados) goodness, kindness; opposed 
to KaKia. Sept. Nehem. 9, 25. Ps. 51, 5 'HyoTn;- 

aas KOKiav iiTTfp dyadaxrvvrjv. 
dydWlafia, aros, to, (dyaXXiaw) delight, joy. SePT. Esai. 

16, 10. Judith. 12, 14. 

dyaXXiao'ir, eas, fj, (ayaKKtaopiat) a rejoicing, great joy. 
Sept. Ps. 41, 5 'Ev c/xavi) dyaWma-eas. NT. Luc. 1, 
14 "Eotoi xapd aroi Koi dyaXXia<rir. 

dyaXXidm, usually dyaXXtdoftat, dtrofiat, (dydXXo)) to rejoice, 
to be glad. Sept. 2 Reg. 1, 20. Ps. 2, 11 'AyaXXm- 
a6e avTa iv TpofKO. 32, 1 'AyaXXidcr^f SUaioi cv T(5 
Kvpla. 34, 9 'H &€ '^v)(rj fiov dyaX\tdcT<T€Tai (irl tm kv 
pioi. NT. Luc. 1, 47 'HyoXXiaac to nv(vfid p.ov fVi 
T<3 Bea TM craTTJpi /lov. Joan. 5, 35 'AyaXXiaa^^Kat npos 
&pav eV Tu (paiTi. airov. 8, 5G 'HyaXXidaaTO Iva iStj ttjv 

-. fjptpav Ti)f eprjv. 1 Pet. 1, 9 'AyaXXiaa^c X"/*? ^''('^<'- 



dy'dwSa, adv. softly, gently, aTpefias. Hes. 

ayavov, ov, to, sjjlinter, small dry stick, for burning. 
SuiD. "Ayavov, ■Kponapo^vrdvas, to KOTcayos ^liXov, ^ to 
(j)pvyavaiSes. [MODERN GrEEK, to ayavov, awn, the 

beard of an ear of corn.] 

dydnrj, rjs, tj, love, as a title. Basil. HI, 140 D iTpos 

Tijv vp.(T(pav dyaTrrjv, To you, my heloved friend. 141 

A T^y iip-eTipas dydjn/r. CoD. AfR. 10 Aoittov tj SoKfl 

TTJ vfxeTipa dyoTrr), t'maTf. TlIEOD. Ill, 5CG D IIp6s 

TTjV VjKTcpav dydivrjv. 618 D T^s vpeTfpas aydirr]!. 718 
D 'H dydtrr] v/jlUv. 

2. Amity, good understanding, alliance, as between 
two nations. Const. Ill, 1041 A "Iva yivrjTai dydinj 

Kol dpr)Vi]. POKPn. Adm. 144, 11 SvpirevSeplas fUTa 
Tois ToipKovs Koi dydiras txovras. 200, 13 Oi "l^ijpcs 
TTtivTOTC flx^^ dydirrjv Kai (/)tXiav pcTa rav OcodoaiovnoXf 
Toiv. CuROP. 75 'EjToiijtrf jufTO p.ev twv TevoviTwv ayd- 
TDJV biai(j>vl^ovcrav. 

3. Scdutation, hiss, or rather holy kiss. Leimon. 
59 (86) 'Enolrjo-av dydmiv. They saluted each other. 
PORPH. Cer. 17, 10 Koi p€Ta TovTO e^epxovTai TrdXtv oi 
SeairoTat iv T<a aura crxfjp.aTL (Is Trfv ayoTrrjv. 66 Ek«o-€ 
8ida>mv 6 ^atriKcis dyditrjv tw Te ■naTpiap)(Ti, p.r]TpotTo\iTais 
Te Kat tjncTKo'Trots. (See also d<rnd^op^ai, dcrTraixTinos, dcnra- 

4. Charity, alms, iXcjjfjiocrivrj. Apophth. Arsen. 

20 Mij exav o6(V dyopdcrat eXajic irapa tivos dyamjv. 
Agathon. 17, et alibi. 

JJotrja-ov dydirriv, in the plural IIotijo-aTe dydrnji', Do 
me the favor. Have the goodness, Be kind enough to 
do anything. Apophth. Agathon. 29 lloiijtraTe dyd- 

Trrjv. LeiJION. 1 Af'yei /lot 6 ol<ov6p.os • Hoirjo-ov dyd?rijv 
dSeX<^e • fX6f tva Ta (TKevi] Tov d8«X(^oC aireveyKafifV fig 
TO oiieovo/ieiov. 6 Iloiijtrov dydin]v, Kvpi€, Sos [loi dXi'yov 

5. Love-feast, in the early church. NT. Jud. 12 
Const. Apost. 2, 28, 1. Ignat. Smyi-n. 8 'Aydmji/ 

jroifiv. OriG. I, 319 B Tljv KaKovjxlvrjv aydTrrjv. Laod. 

27.28. Gangr. 11 'Aydn-as noLciv. (Compare NT. 
1 Cor. 11, 21 seq.) 
dyawrjTos, fj, 6v, beloved. Substantively, (a) 'O dyamyTOf, 

the favorite or attendant of a deaconess, a sort of 




spiritual cavalier servente, quite common in the sixth 

century. Novell. 6, 6 BouAo/xf^a 8e airas ras en\ 
rqv xftpoToviav ayofiivai StaKOVOVS, fire e'fc x^pfiaf) ff^ "^ 
irapBevias, lifj rims (TWovTas ex"" *'■' ™^*' ^'j^^'' <>SeXi|)w«' 
n (TvyyfPav 17 twi' KoKovjitvaiv ayaTrqTav • toU yap roiovTOts 
ov6ua(ri ;;(ptt>/je>'at TTCurqs irovqpas VTTOi^ias Ton iavToiv ttXij- 
povat ^iov* 

(b) 'H ayatrqiT], equivalent to (TVvda-aKTOs, which see. 
"Ayap, 17, indeclinable, Hebrew "IJIH, Hagar, the mother 
of Ishmael the progenitor of the Arabs. Sept. Gen. 
16, 1 seq. 

OJ T^f 'Ayap, or Oi c'^ 'Ayap, or Ol « T^s'Aya/J, equiv- 
alent to ot 'Ayapiji/oi. Theoph.Cont.95,19. 121. 298. 
'Ayaprjvos, ov, 6, ("Ayap) Hagarene, descendant of Hagar, 
simply Arab or Saracen. Sept. Ps. 82, 7. Vit. 
EuTHTM. 23. Damasc. I, 110 D. NIC. H, 920 B. 
PoKPH. Them. 16, 6, et alibi. 

ayyapeia, as, x), (ayyapevat) COrvie, compelled service. InSCR. 

4956 (A. D. 49) avyapda. Epict. 4, 1, 79. Novell. 
128, 22. 134, 1. Leo. 20, 71. Suid. 'hyyapda .... 

ayyapdav avdyKt^v aKovaiov \iyop.ev Ka\ ck jSi'ar yivopLevrjv 
VTnjpea-iaii. Id. *Ayyapos • Ka\ 'Ayyapeia, r/ Sij/iocri'a Ka\ 
dvayKala SouXei'a (service). 

ayyapeia, eiaio, (tiyyapos) to compel one to perform service 
without paying Mm for it. Insce. 4956 (A. D. 49). 
NT. Matt. 5, 41 'Oans o-e ayyapeva-ei plXiov ev. 27, 
32 ToCroi' rjyyapexxrav iva aprj tov (rravpov avTov. Marc. 
15, 21 'Ayyapeiov<n Trapayovra riva tipava Kvprjva'iov 
ipyauevov aw' aypov, rbv narepa 'AXe^avSpov Koi Poi(j)ov, 
tva apT) Tov aravpov airoC. Clem. Rom. Homil. 12, 29 

dyydpios = ayyapeia. Lyd. 264, 7. 

'AyyeXiKol, av, ol, Angelici, the name of an obscure sect. 

Epiph. I, 505 B. 
dyyeXiKos, fj, op, (ayyeXos) pertaining to a messenger. 

BeKKEE. 26, 6 'AyyeXtK^ pW^'j °' ''"'' dyyeXav ev rals 

Tpayablais pfjireLs, the part of a messenger in a tragedy. 
AtheN. 14, 27 Tr]V dyye\iKrjii 8e ndpoivov TjKplfiovv op^jf 
atv, a kind of dance. 

2. Angelicus, angelical. It is often applied to 
monachism. Basil. Ill, 473 E 'O rolmv wpoi Trjv 
ayyeXiKijK d^lav perara^apevos, k.t.X. TheOD. I, 677 D 

Ol TOV dyyfXiKoi' dcrnaa'apevoi, ^lov. Ill, 795 D T^v ay 
ye\iKr]v noXiTelav, The angelic conversatioti, that is, 
monastic hfe. Euagr. 1, 15 'AyyeXncos jSi'of. (See 
also ayyfXos, and compare Cyrill. Hier. Catech. 4, 

24 'icrdyyeXos /3iot.) 
dyyeXoftSijr, e'r, (ayyeXor, EIAQ) angel-Uke. ThEOPH. 

CoxT. 203, 21 TA (txvm" dyyfXoeiScZs. 
ayyeXof, ov, 6, angelus, angel. Sept. passim. NT. 

For the different orders of angels, see Const. 
Apost. 7, 35, 2. 8, 12, 5. 

The guardian angel. NT. Matt. 18, 10 'Opare 

prj KaTa<^povr](TrjTe evbs tS>v piKpSjv tovtwv • Xeyai yap ip'iv 
on oi ayyfXoi alraiv ev ovpavo'is Sia iravroi ^XeVoua't to 
■npoa'aiTOV TOV irarpoi pov tov ev ovpavo'is. Act. 12, 15 
'0 ayycXoy avTov eaTiv. CONST. ApOST. 7, 38, 3 'Ay- 
y/Xour eVe'oTTjo-ar. Basil. I, 148 C. Ill, 505 C 
'O (}>v'\a(T<Tav fjpds uyyfXof. 505 D Tov (pvKaKa TJjs 
(arjs fipav SyyeXov. DiD. AXEX. 584 B 'O Sopv(f)6pos 
SyyeXos. ChRYS. II, 512 C 'AyyeXot jrapa ToO tS>v 
oXav Sea-TTOTov ela\ Sebopevoi (jivXaKes. VII, 599 D 'Ay- 
yeXovs exov(rtv oi ayioi exei iidvTes. IX, 211 D Ekootos 
Xjpwv ayyeXov exei. ThEOD. I, 5. ApOPHTH. Paul. 
Simplic. To'v Te eKaa-Tov ayyeXov p^ai'potra eV avTa. 
[In the Horologion, the office of the guardian 
angel is entitled Kavav iKer^pior els tov ayyeXov tov <j)i- 
XoKo T^s TOU dvdpuTTov fu^y. Comparc Laod. 35 "Oti 
ov Set XpiaTiavotis eyKaToKemeiv Trjv eKKXrjalav ToG 6eov 
Kal dwievai Ka\ dyyeXous ovopACetv Kal o-vva^eis noie~Lv, airep 

dwnyopevTai. Tertull. Praescript. Haeret. 33, p. 214 
Simonianae magiae disciplina angelis serviens.] 
The angel of peace. Const. Apost. 8, 36. 8, 37, 

3 Tov ayyeXov TOV en\ ttjs elprivrjs. EUKHOL. p. 61 
'AyyfXov elprjvrjs, marov oirjyov, (j)v\aKa Tav \ffvxav Ka\ 
Tav o'co/iOTtoj' ripuiv irapa tov Kvplov alrrjo'Speda. 

The angel of the church. NT. Apoc. 2, 1 et ahbi. 

Basil. Ill, 367 A 'O ayyeXos 6 ttj: eKKXija-las e<j)opos. 
PaLLAD. Vit. CliryS. 35 E Upoa-ev^apevoi (TVVTa^apeBa 
Tat dyyeXio ttJs eKiiKijalas. 

The two attendant angels. Herji. Mand. 6, 2 Aio 

eltr'iv SyyeXoi peril tov avdpaTTOV, fif T^f StKaioavvrjs, Ka'i 
els TTjs Ttovriplas. 




Monh are angels on earth. Theod. Ill, 657 A 
Kat 6 Toiv a(7w^a7a>v Se tou ^iov iv (TwfiaTi fit^rjaan^vosj 
SC. ayye\o>v. G85 C 'AvBpec ip AlyCirra Trjv tmc ayyt- 
}i.wv noXirelav fj/Xcio-avTff, k. t. \. PaLLAD. 1G5 A 
'Em'yciof ayye'Kos. EuAGR. 1, 13, p. 2G6 Sv/ieavrjs 
oiiTos 6 eVi TTJs yrjs ayysXos. 1, 14 *0 €7rt yrjs eiftrapKos 
ayyeXos. HOROL. Sept. 29 T^s ipijfiov 7roXiVi)S Ka\ iv 
(ra/iaTi ayyeXoj. 

The angels of the Gnostics. Clem. Roir. Homil. 
18,12. JusT.Ti7ph.62. Iren.1,5,2. Hippol.244 

ayyepios, ov, o, {ayyapos) messenger, ayyeXoy. HeS. 
ayyovpiov, ov, to, cucumber, Terpayyoiptv, (riKVor. PORrn. 

Adm. 138, 22. [Modern Greek, to dyyoupe, the 
common cucumber, Cucimu's Sativus. According to 
Forskal, the Arabic a g u r (with an Ain at the begin- 
ning) is the Cucumis Ghate of botanists. Compare 
gherkin, gourd, and the German gurke.] 

dyypl^a, irritate, make angry, ipeSl^a. Hes. [Com- 
pare anger, angry.] 

ayyav, avos, 6, a kind of spear or Javelin, used by the 
Franks. Agath. 74, 11. 

dyfXdSiov, ov, to, (aye'Xij) COW, i] ^ovs. PORPH. Cer. 464 
'AycXdSia vm/jiOa-xa- [MODERN GrEEK, to ayef^aSijOX ; 

in the pkiral to dyeXdSta, bulls, cows, oxen, or cuttle : 
r\ dyiKdha, as, COW, ij /SoCs. Compare II. 11, 729 BoCi/ 
dyevvrjo-la, as, fj, the being dyevvqTos, to dyivvrjTov. DlD. 

Alex. 385 D. Theod. IV, 207 A. V, 308, 18 

'EaTiv 8' 6 TraTtJp, as vojii^eis, fj dyevurjo-la. 
dyiwrjTos, ov, unbegotteii, applied to the Father. Just. 
Apol. 1, 14. Ptolem. Gnost. p. 935. 

Substantively, to dy(vvr)Tov, the being unbegotten, fj 
ayevvrjala, as applied to the Father ; opposed to t6 

yewrjTOV. DiD. AXEX. 332 A Kai to atrvyKpiTOV 8i Kal 

ucifoj' Tc5 irarpi Sta to dyivwiTov aTTOvepovai. 
ayevvla = ayeWia. POLTB. 30, 9, 1. 30, 9, 19. 39, 2, 10. 
dyevTKrrjpUovs, incorrectly for dycyrija-ip^/Souf, agentes 

in rebus. Athan. I, 301 C. 
dyepaxia, as, 17, the being dyipaxos, haughtiness, arrogance, 

insolence. Poltb. 10, 35, 8. 
ayeo-TO or dyco-TO, i], agger, aggestio, mound, uKeaa-a. 

Proc. I, 271. EuAGR. 4, 27, p. 406, 20. Sum. 

Ayfora, 7ro\epiKbv \ir]xavrfp.a ix \l6u>v Ka\ ^i\aiv Ka\ xoO 
uynp-a, aros, to, a name given to the Macedonian roi/al 

guard. PoLYB. 5, 25, 1 ToO 'Kfyofie'vov napa Toif 
MaKedoa-tv ayr}paTos. 5, 65, 1 'HyfiTO c^fSov avSpav 
rpicTxi^iiov Tov KaXovpevov napa tois /Sao'iXeCo'ii' dyrjparos. 
31, 3, 8 To KaXoipfvov ayrffia, KpaTKTTOV uvat hoKovv av- 
(TTTjpa Toiu Imr^Kov, n^pl p^iXtou?. 

dyia, TO, sea dyior C. 

dyidfm, da-a, (ayios) hcdlov), sanctify, purify ; consecrate. 
Sept. Gen. 2, 3. Ex. 13, 2 'Aymo'ov pot. ndv TrptaTo- 
TOKov. Ibid. 19, 14. 22. NT. Matt. 6, 9. 23, 17. 
Joan. 10, 36. 17, 17. Can. Apost. 73 2«Cos xf"- 

(TOvv jy apyvpovv dyiaaOiv. 

2. To defle, pollute. Sept. Deut. 22, 9 Oi KaTa- 

awepds tou dpiiiKwva <tov 8i,d(jiopov, 1i>a pr/ dytaaBrj to 

3. To read the office of the blessing of water. 
PoRpn. Cer. 140, 4 seq. (See also ayiaapos 3.) 

dyiaa-pa, aros, to, (dyidfoj) holy place, sanctuary. Sept. 
Ex. 15, 17. 25, 8. Ps. 113, 2. Clem. Rom. Homil. 
3, 15. Eus. 7, 15, the altar oS^ a church. 

2. ffoly or sacred thing. Sept. Ex. 29, 34. Cod. 
Afr. 37. 57. 

3. The sacramental elements, the holy sacrament, 
commonly to dyida-para. Greg. Thaum. Can. 11, 

p. 41 C 'H p(de$is Tav dyia(7pdTav. BaSIL. IT, 681 D 
Tjjv pepida toiv ayiacrpaTav a-ov. Ill, 326 B. 328 B. 
Greg. Nyss. II, 117 A T^f Kotvavlas tZv dyiaa-pdTav. 
Ibid. Tjjs TOV ayia(TpaTos pfpiSos. Ibid. TS>v pvcrriKav 
dyiacrpaTiov. 121 A To aylaa-pa. DamASC. I, 109 A 
Trjs wpo<T(j)opas tS>v ayiaa'paToiv. 

4. The same as dvTthapov, evKoyla. CuROP. 96, 
1 6 ToO 8ia5i8op€VOV Tw Xao) dyidtrpaTos, o (papfv dv- 

5. ffoly water. Porph. Cer. 141, 13. NoM. 
Coteler. 127. Curop. 79, 9. 

[In Modern Greek, to iylaa-pa, a spring of 

water reputed holy. The most celebrated ayta<rpa of 

Constantinople is ij ZmoSo'xor Ilijyi} of Balukli. See 

IIOROL. p. 388, and compare Proc. Ill, 184.] 

dyiaapos, ov, 6, (dyidfo)) holiness, sanctifcation, purity. 




NT. Rom. 6, 19. 22. Hebr. 12, 14. Clem. Rom. 
Epist. 1, 30. 

2. Sacrament. Cod. Apr. Can. 72. 

3. T'/fe blessing of water. Porph. Cer. 140 et 
alibi. CuROP. 65. [Modern Greek, 6 <iytao-/iof, 
Holy water, ayiaa-jia 5.] 

'H aKo\ov6ia toO jUKpov aytaa-fiov, The ksser office 
(Jorm) of the llessing of water, which may be read 
by the priest at any time and place. EuavnOL. 

'h aKoKovBLa roO /leydXou liytac/ioO, The greater office 
of the hlessing of water, which is read only on the 
day of the Epiphany (eeo(j)dvca), that is, on the sixth 
of January, after the XeiTov/>7ia. Eukhol. (Com- 
pare Her. 1, 51 'O 8e dpyipeos, cV( tov npovrjiov ttJs 
yavirji ^apeav afi(j>op(as c^aKocrtovs ' cTriKipuaTat yap viro 
AcXi^mK Qeo(j)avltji(Ti.. ChRYS. II, 369 D Ata TJl toiito 
Koi iv peaowKTia Kara ttjv lopTr/v Tavrrjv airavTts iSpevad- 
jievoi oiKoSf TO. vdjiara dTroriBfvrai, Kai €ir evmvTov 6X6- 
KKrjpov (f>v\dTrov(rtv, arc 8^ crrfpepov IjiaaBivrav rav 
iiSdrav. Theod. LeCTOR. 2, 48 T^v cVi Tav iSdrav 
iv Tot? Q€o(pavlots iTTLKKrjuiv iv ttj iairipa yiveo'Bca.J 
aymoTrjpLov, ov, ri, (dyidfoi)) holy place, sanctuary, dyi- 
aapxi 1. Sept. Lev. 12, 4. 

2. Baptistery, ^aimarnjpwv, Xovttjp, (paTia-rfipiov. 

Theoph. 177. 
dyia(^6pos, o, ij, (ayios, <j>ipa) one who bears the holy ves- 
sels in a temple, Upa(j)6pos. Inscr. 481. (See also 

dyiaxds, mterj.huzza! hurra! Porph. Cer. 47. 281, 19. 
dywypa^os, of, (ayioj, ypd(f)a)) written by inspiration. In 

the plural to dyi6ypa<j)a, the holy writings, a term 

appHed to Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Chronicles, and 

Kings. Epiph. H, 162 A. 
dytoTTpeTTijs, is, {ayios, Trpiiro)) befitting the holy, simply 

holy. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 13 'Yttt/koous rjpds rolf 

dytOTTpeTreVi Xdyoij airoC. 
dyios, a, ov, holy, sacred. Oi dyiot tottoi, The holy places, 
that is, Jerusalem and its precincts. Eus. V. C. 3, 
52. Chron. 585, 16. Theoph. 46. (Called also. 
Oi itpoi Ton-oi. Theod. Ill, 568 C.) 

A title given to bishops ; usually in the superla- 
tive degree. Nic. 1, 188 C OJ aytot eVio-xoTrot. Alex. 

1051 B Tw dyKardrta Kai jiaKaptcordTM imaKoirio 'ABava- 
aLa>. Cod. Apr. 1255 A 'AytmTarE TTOTra AvprfXie. 
1255 C Upos avTov TOV dyiOjTaTov dbiXcjiov Tjptov tov ttJs 
KavaravTivovnoXfac irrlcKOTrov. EPHES. 932 D. ChAL. 

1268 C. 

Dui'ing the second and third epochs of the Byzan- 
tine period, it was given also to the emperor, but only 
in the positive. Const. IV, 832 B Tbv /Sao-iXea fip.S>v 

TOV dytov. PORPII. Cer. 680, 17 Has <;(ft 6 AyiaTaTOc 
iiiiaKOTTos Pdifiijt d nvevpariKos nar^p tov /3a(7(Xc'<af ^ptiv 
TOV dyiov ; Adm. 186 Uapd Tav )(€ipa>v tov dyi'ou ^atri- 
\ias. PnoC. 240, 12. Cant. I, 198 *0 narpidpxis 
di Ta 6('ia pvpa (rravpoftBas XP'^' ''''"' /^acriX/a imXeyav 
peyaKrf (pavrj ayios. AiaSexdpevoi 8i oi im tov dp^a- 
vos loTupfVOL TTJV <pavj)V cK TpiTQV KOI ovTol \iyov(riv 
ayios. Ctjrop. 90, 11 seq. 

Substantively, (a) 'O ayios, holy man, saint. 'H 
dyi'a, holy icoynan, saint, saintess. Sept. Ps. 15, 3 
Tois dyi'ois Tols iv Tji yjj airov. NT. Matt. 27, 52. 

Rom. 1, 7. Eph. 1, 1. Const. Apost. 2, 41, 4 '0 

dyios Aa)3iS. 7, 9 'EK^TjTrjcreis Kadrjpipav ri npocramov 
Tav dyiav, tv iTtavarravjj Tols Xdyoi? avrwv. EpiPH. I, 
148 B 'O dyios 'ladvVTis. 149 A 'O dyios IlaC- 

Ot dy(oi iravres, All-Saints. PORPH. Cer. 189, 10. 
535. NoM. Coteler. 291. 

'H KvpiaKrj Tuv dy'iav irdvTcov, All-Saints' day, the 
Sunday next after Pentecost, coiTcsponding to Trin- 
ity Sunday of the Anghcan church. Pentekost. 

'0 iv dylois, with or without the participle awa- 
pidpovpevos, numbered with, is essentially the same 
as d dyios. Did. Alex. 920 B 'Qs ns tSv iv dyiois 
TvaTepav aocpias yfpav davWoyiaras i^iBa^ev. EPHES. 

1100 B 'o iv dylois Kavaravrivos, Saint Constantine. 

ChAL. 932 A Tois naripas Tovs iv dylois cruvapiGpovpi- 
vovs. 956 C ToO T^s paKaplas pvijp-qs Ka\ iv dylois Tra- 
Tpbs fipav KupiXXov. CoNST. (536), 1152 B Tav iv 
dylois TTaTepav ijpav. LeDION. 10 'O Tiyovjievos ttjs 
povrjs TOV iv dylois noTpos fjpav "EvBvplov. 

(b) To dyiov, holy or sacred thing. Sept. Ex. 26, 
33 'Avapiaov tov dyiov Kai dvapitrov Tov dyiov Tav dyiov. 




the most holy place. Num. 4, 15. 19 Ta ayia rav dyi- 
a>v, The most holy things. NT. Matt. 7, 6 M^ fitSre 
TO ayiov To'is Kvtri. 

(c) Ta ayia, sc. 8c3pa, the sacramental elements. 
Const. Apost. 7, 40, 1. Laod. 14. Eus. 7, 9, 

p. 330, 20 Trj /x€Tox5 rav ayiav. BASIL. II, 525 A. 

in, 32G C. Cod. Afr. Can. 37 "Ira iv to'is aytots 

fiTjSev jrkiov Tov <r<ofiaTos xai roC oifiaTos rov Kvplov npocre- 
vc)(6elrj, as Kol avTos 6 Kvpios nape&aiKf • tout ea-TCV aprov 
Ka\ olmv v8aTt fiffiiypivov. Can. 41 "Qcttc ayia 6v<na- 
anjplov, el pifj arro vqaTiKav avBpanrav, p,T] imTeXeltrdat. 
PORPH. Cer. 65, 10 'HvUa fieXXouo-i Siepxeadai ra ayia, 
equivalent to els r^v fjLeya\r]v e'cToSov. 

In the early church, the expression To ayia rots 
iylois, Sancta Sanctis, Holy things for holy men, was 
used by the priest when he invited the believers (oi 
moToi) to partake of the Lord's table. Const. 

ArOST. 8, 13, 3 'O hianovos Xfyeru TTp6<TXa\iev, Koi 6 
eTricrKOTTOs TTpoo'CpioVTjddTo) T(5 XoM ovTa • Ta ayia To'is 
dy/otj. Apocr. Marc. Liturg. p. 305. 

The phrase Els rd ayia sometimes has the same 

meaning as Eii rrjv fieyoKrjv e'lcroBov (sCC (iVoSof). 

PoRPH. Cer. 26, 7. 

(d) To ayiov, holillCSS, dyiuxTVvq, dyioTrjS. SePT. Ps. 

88, 36 "Qfioa-a ev Tta ay la fiov, I have swom by my ho- 
liness. Clem. Roir. 1, 30 'Ayi'ou ovv piepls imapxavres 
iroirjcrapev Ta toii ayiaajxav navTa. 
dywTTjs, ')T09, fj, (ayios) holiness, sanctity, ayiatrvvtj. NT. 

Hebr. 12, 10. Did. Alex. 517 B. 

As a title it is commonly applied to bishops. 

AtHAN. I, 808 F TfjV a-fjv dytorqTa. CyRILL. AleX. 

Epist. 40 A. 

In the following passage, it refers to the hymn 

'Ayiof aytor ayios Kvpios Sa^aa>6, k. t. X. METHOD, 

357 C Tm TptTrXacriatrjuia ttjs <o8rjs tok Tpin\a(Tiaa'ii6v Tijs 

ayioTrjTOS elcrayayovres. 
uyiOTpt(Tao\oyett>, r]<Ta>, (ayios, rpiaa-Ss, Xeym) to Sing the 

rpiaayios vfivos. DiD. AlEX. 593 A 'AytOTpKriroXoy^- 

cai avrrjv '{Trju TpiaSaJ ef ovpavois. 
Ayiorpopos, ov, {ayios, rpepa) replete with holiness. Ignat. 

Ephes. 9, with dyvo(p6pot as a various reading. 

Smyrn. titul. (See also dyia(f)6pos.) 

dyiaa-vvrj, rjs, fj, := dytorris. Sept. Ps. 29, 5 'Elo/JoXoyfi- 
ade TJj fivrjiirj ttjs dyiaavvrjs aiiTov. NT. 2 Cor. 7, 1 
'EniTeXoiivTes dyuaa-vvrjv ev (j>6^ca deov. 

Used also as a title. Ctrill. Alex. Epist. p. 64 E 
Me(TiTevoiaT]s <rov Ttjs dyiaxnivrjs. COD. AfR. Can. 7 
'H Vfierepa dyiuxrivr). 1 3 Ti irpos TavTa \eyei v/iav iyia- 
(TLivt] ; EpuES. 1120 D 'H (Trj dyiaxTvvr). 

dyKiKa, fj, ancilla, SopiKTijTOs yvvrj. Ltd. 129, 13. 

dyKiKiov, TO, ancile, dyKvXiov, TreXrr], eidos dcrwiSicTKaplov. 

Ltd. 44, 15. 20. 129,11. 

*ayKi(TTp6a>, axra, (SyKiarpov) to hook, catch, aS a fish. 
SyNES. Epist. 4, p. 168 A 'HyKun-papikvov IxBi^iov. 
Metaphorically, to hold, capture; captivate. Lt- 

COPHR. 67 H66u> he ToO davovTOS rjyKicrrpaipeVTi. 
Method. 397 D Upos 6dvaT0V tos ■yjrvxas fjiedoSois dira- 
Ttjs dyKio-Tpevcrapevoi. Et. M. 10, 53 'AyKicrrpapevos, 
KaTexojievos • otto p,eTa(popds tu>v lx6vu>v twv Karexopevav 
ev Ta dyKiarTpa. 

2. To furnish with a larh, as an arrow. Plut. I, 
559 A ''RyKicrrpap.evas CLKihas, barbed. 
dyKicTTpoeiSfis, es, {ayKUTTpov, EIAQ) hook-shaped, barbed. 
Plut. II, 877 E. Diosc. 2, 204. 

dyKicrTpahr)s, es = dyKiarpoeihris. POLTB. 34, 3, 5 'Ay/tt- 
o-TpooSr/s Te yap eari [^ eVi8o/)OTis] Ka\ ^a^ap^s evfjpfio- 
crrat Ta So'poTi eniTTjSes. DlOD.5, 34. StrAB. 1,2,16. 

dyKiiTTpaTos, rj, 6v, {ayKiorpoa) barbed. PoLTB. 6, 23, 10 
BeXof crihripovv dyKicTTpaTov. 

dyKvKiov = dyKiKiov. PltJT. I, 69 A. 

ayKuXoKOTTc'm, T/o-a, (dyKxiXr], kottto) to hamstring, to hough, 
avT^l^a, avT^oKOTra, vevpoKoira. TheOPH. 246, 18 Ka^a- 
hris 8« Tivas Tav ev Hepalii Xpia-riavav fiyKyXoKOTrqa-ev, oi 
IxeTa TaiiTa Trepiendrqa-av. TlIEOPH. CONT. 369 Tois 
Srjiioa-iovs imrovs tovs ev eKacni^ dXXay7 ayKvKoKOTtav. 
(Compare TheOD. Ill, 541 A Taj dyKvKas exKeKopevoi 
Tcis Sf^ias.) 

ayxmi/io-KOS, ov, 6, {dyKav) tenon. SePT. Ex. 26, 17. 

ayraTor, 6, agnatus. Antec. 1, 10, 1, p. 64. 
dyvuTfios, OV, 6, (ayyifa) purification. Sept. Num. 8, 7 

OvTa TTOirjueis avTo'is tok dyviarjihv avTav. DiON. HaL. 

I, 469, 13 Tov dyvKTjiov enoirja-avTO. 
'HyvorjTai, av, oi, (dyvoea) Agnoetae, certain heretics 

who maintained that Christ did not know the day of 




judgment. Ctrill. Alex. Yl, 381 C. Damasc. I, 

107 D 'AyforjTat, oi Kal BffiKTTiavoi, oi ayvof'iv d(re/3ajr 
KarayyeWoyra top Xp^rTov rrjv {jfiipav T^s Kpla-(a>s. 
(Compai'e NT. Matt. 24, 36 Ilfpl fit Trjs fip.fpas fueivris 
Koi rrjs mpas oufielf oibcif, ovSe ol ayyeXot Tcov ovpavc^p, ei 
/iij 6 TTarijp ixov povos, Mai'C. 13, 32 Ilepl fit rrjs rjpepas 
iK€Ly7)s ovdels oideVj ovfie ol ayyeXot. oi eV ovpavco, ovfie 6 
wiof, fi /Ji) o iraTTjp. Act. 1, 7 Oi;( vpwv i(m yvavat 
Xpovovs y Kaipovs ovs 6 irarrjp edero iv Ty Ibia i^ovcrla. 
Basil. Ill, 3G0 D 'E^Tjrripevov j;8ij irapa rroWois to 
€vayyf\tKov prjrov inpi tov ayvoiiv top Kvptov ripatv ^Irja-ovp 

Xpto-Tov Ttjv Tjpepav tov Tf'Xouf. Did. Alex. 920. 

CniiLL. Alex. V, 217 E seq. 
ayopa, as, fj, emptio, a huying, purchase, uv^. PoRPn. 

Cer. 473 'l/iarta (^ dyopas ano Tov (popov, bought in the 

market. 674, 21 'Efid^;; vn-ep dyopSs di(j)d(pia)v. PtOCH. 

2, 571. 
dyopdfa), acra, to luy. Followed by ano with the genitive 

or accusative of the seller. Mal. 59, 19 'Hydpao-c 

fie djTO Tuiv 2apaKtjvwv. PORPEt. Cer. C74, 12 Ta Kai 
ayopaaSevra dno Toiis dfifiaSas. 

2. To ransom, XurpoOpat. Cheon. 592 *A£ p.cT 6\l- 

yov ayopd^et eV ti]s at\pa\(i>(TiaS' 

ayopavopia, as, rj, the representative of the Latin aedt- 

litas. PoLTB. 10, 4, 1. 
ayopavopos, ov, 6, the Roman aedilis. Poltb. 3, 26, 1 

Yiapa TOV Aia tov KaTrirajXtov, ev tw Tav dyopavopav Ta- 

pidw. Id. 10, 4, 6. 10, 5, 3. 

ayopaaria, as, fj, (dyopd^a) purchase. AsTER. 169 B Ttjv 
jroXufiaTrai/ov dyopaclav tS>v in $do-(Soy opvidav. AnteC. 

1, 2, p. 10. Mal. 60, 10. 341, 6. 
dyopaa-pos, ov, 6, (dyopafw) purchase, the thing purchased. 
Sept. Gen. 42, 19 Tov dyopaupov t^s (Ttrofiotri'as ipatv. 
Nehem. 10, 31 OJ (pepovrcs tovs dyopaa-fwiis Kal iraa-av 


ayoupos, ov, 6, (xoupos) youth, young man. Porph. Cer. 
471, 13. Theoph. Cont. 821. Comn. I, 360, 12. 

EuST. 1788, 56 'A;(aioi he Koipovs, QpaKes fie dyovpovs. 

dypdptov, ov, to, a kind of boat. Theoph. Gil 'AXiev- 
TiKo. dypdpia. PoKPH. Cer. GOl, 17. Adm. 233, 14. 
20. 235, 18. 19. Comn. I, 321, 12. 361, 15. 

dypapiwTTjs, ov, 6, rower oj" an dypdpiov. Porph. Adm. 242. 

aypia, as, rj, = aypuxTTis. SuiD. "AypmoTir .... dypla. 

[Modern Greek, t) dypii or dypidfia, (a) Panicum 
Dactylon. (b) Trilicum repens.'\ 
dypiSwv, ov, TO, dimin. of dypot, Jield. EpiCT. 2, 2, 17. 
Martye. Poltc. 5. 

dypifXaia, as, rj, (aypios, iKaia) oleaster, ^vild oUve, 

the olive in its uncultivated state, kotivos. Strab. 8, 
3, 13. Diosc. 1, 125 (126). 137 (136, 138) 'Aypie- 

Xai'a, rjv i'vioi Konvov Kokovcnv, oi fie AlBiOTriKrjV eXaiav. 

dypiopvpiKJ], j]s, T], Wild pvpiKTj. Sept. Jer. 17, G. 
dypi6p.apos, ov, (papos) savagely fooUsh, savage and fool- 
ish at the same time. Cyrill. Alex. II, 8'34 C. 

dypiopvWwv, ov, TO, (opvldiov) wild fowl. AnTEC. 2, 1, 16. 

dypio(j)oiviKios, ov, (</)oiVi|) of wild date-tree. Martyr. 

ArETU. 49 Sv^ov iXacppbv dyptotpotviKtov. 
dypioxivdpiov, ov, to, (;(i;j'dp(ov) wild gOOSe. AnTEC. 2, 

1, 16. 
uypi(j)os, ov, 6, (ypiTTOf, yp7(j)os) grapple. PoRPn. Cer. 

670. [Modern Greek, t6 dyypl<pi. Compare 

gripe, German greifcn.] 
dypoyeiVia;', orof, 6, (^dypos, yeiVwi') 0)ie whose field IS C07l- 

tiguous to another man's field. Plut. I, 351 E. 

AntEC. 2, 1, 31 'O ipos dypoyelrav iv Te'Xei tov oiKeiov 
dypov 7vX7)(TL0v TfJv epatv yTjhluiv hivhpov et;^e. 
dypohtaiTdai, {dypos, Siatra) to live ill the country (not in 
the city). Theoph. Cont. 472, 8. 

dypoTToXif, euf, t], (dypos, jrdXif) COUntry-city, KapoiroXts. 

Attal. 146, 17. ScYL. 691,6. (Compare dtn-uKti/xjj.) 
dypvTTvia, as, f], vigilia, vigil, religious service performed 

in the evening preceding a church feast. Epiph. I, 

823 A. CuROP. 72. Eukhol. 
dyupTevm {dyipTrjs) to be a vagabond. Theoph. Cont. 

421, 14. 
dyxiiTila, as, tj, rejection, separation from. Sept. 

Neliem. 13, 29 Mvlja-SrjTi avTols 6 6(os inl dyxioTeia 

T^f Upardas (the word is improperly used). 
dyxicTTeioi, to separate from, reject. Sept. 2 Esdr. 2, 62 

'ilyXio-Tev6r]<Tav dno Trjs lepaTeias (the word is improp- 
erly used). 
aya, lead. In the passive Syopai, to be appointed to any 

ecclesiastical ofBce. Neocaes. 12 Eiy npia-piiTepov 

ayea-dai. To be appointed presbyter. 





ayayrijia, aror, to, load, burden, ayiiyiov. I/EG. HOMER. 

ayuyiKo't, ^, 6v, {ayayrj) relating to carrying or conveying. 
Substantively, to dywyiicd, carriage, in the sense of 
ihefrice or expense for carrying. Basilic. 56, 10, 

5 TSv Xeyofievaiv ayaytKau, tjtoi irapaTTOjiTTiKav. [[MOD- 
ERN Greek, ayayia^a, to hire a least of burden; 

6 dyciyyiaTris, rj, one who lets beosts of burden to travel- 
lers and accompanies them ; to ayayt (for ayayiov), 
carriage, the price for can-ying.] 

ayayi/ios, ov, alluring, enticing. Substantively, to. ayat- 
yifia, philters for exciting love. Iren. 1, 13, 5 ^tXrpa 

Koi dyaiyifia npos to koi to'is aafiaoiv avTav im^pi^dv 
iliiToiti ovTos 6 MapKos ivlais. 

ayaiv, Sivos, 6, agony, fear, anxiety, ayavia. Poltb. 4, 
56, 4 'H(rai» yap ot 'S.tvameis iv ayavi fifj noXiopKe'iv cr<j)as 
6 JiU6pi8aTr]S iyxeiprjcrr). IrEN. 1 , 2, 2 'Ev ti-oXXm iraw 
ayam y€v6p(V0V iui Te to /if'yeSos tov ^dSovs Kai to dve^i- 
XvlacTTov TOV iroTpos. 

dyavicrrpia, as, tj, female dyavia-Trjs. EuS. 5, 1, p. 201, 33. 

dyavodeTiO), rjcrco, to set in competition, to pit against. 

Poltb. 9, 34, 3 ^AOrji^alovs /cat tovs tovtcov \to3V AaKC' 
Sovlav^ Trpoyovovs dyavoderovvrfs Kal onift^dXXovTff. 

2. To Stir iqj, as war, strife, or sedition. Pltjt. I, 
781 E STtio'eif dya>vo6(Taiv iv Tats TrapayyeXlais Kat 6opv- 
^ovs pr]-)(ava>pevos. II, 621 C Mi'/iois Kdi dp\r]trrms dyoivo- 
dfTOVVTfS. Joseph. Ant. 17, 3, 1 'Aymi/o^eTeii' ordo'ii' 
avTa npos tov dSeX<^dc. POLTAEK. 7, 16, 2 'ApTa^fp^rjs 
TOV TrdXe/jox r^yaivoBtm Tois 'EXXtjo-iv dci npocTTidfixevos 


'ASafualos, a, ov, (ASap) of Adam. METHOD. 368 C 

Tots 'ASaptatots, The progeny of Adam. 
dSyvaTiwv, dvoy, f/, adgnatio, agnatic. Antec. 1, 

10, 1, p. 64. 

aSfta, ar, fj, leave, permission, power, opportunity. Basil. 

11, 534 C MijTf SSetav xmdp^eiv avTw ttjs in\ tov yapov 
€nia-rpo<f>TJs. EPHES. 1184 A Mr]8epiav ?;i;oiTei aSeiav 
ur e'^ aiSevTfias iepanKrjs fls to Sivacrdai. Tivas ^XdnTciv. 
ThEOD. IV, 334 "ASf Lav SlSaxTi tu depi K(xp^o^dat Trj 
(f>Ca-ec. TheOD. LeCTOR. 2, 34 'O 8e nam tois Xpi- 
(TTiavl^eiv ide'Kova-i.v a^aav 8«8a)K€V. PORPH. Adm. 80, 
21 Mij evpta-KOVTfs adfiav jifTa tf)0(r<rdTov firnldea-Bai. 

Cer. 234, 14 M^ fp^owtr aSeiav flaiivai iv r& kovo-ioto)- 
pia. IIeS. 'ASfiOK, 0801' paKpdv, evKatplav. TypiC. 79, 
p. 288 "Elouo-i 8c in dSelas (CTi'fcti/ £v6a fioiXovTai. 
CUROP. 83, 17 O^K e)iov(nv in dSelas Tavra dnXSxrai, 

They are not permitted to spread them out. 
dhuydvcs, av, ol, adeigancs, certain Seleucian magistrates. 
xOLYB. 5, o4, 10 Toils KoKovpivovs ddeiydvas. 

d8€\(pr], sister, as applied to nuns. Basil. II, 452 A. 
453 A. 

'A8eX</)^ dcrfj, adoptive siste?: Antec. 1, 10, 2. 
dSeX^/j, i8oj, T], dimin. of d8eX<j)ri, dear sister. Marttr. 

AreTH. 20 'AS€X</)iS€f pov dyam/Tai. 

dBcX(f)oyapiti) (ddeXcj)r), yapeui), to marry one's oicn sister. 
Clem. Eom. Homil. 4, 16, as a various reading. 

dSeX^ofmia, as, 17, (d8fX^dj, fu^) living like brothers. 
Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 18 D. 

dSeX^d^eor, ov, 6, (d8e\(f)6s, deos) frater Domini, an epi- 
thet applied to James the Less. Basil. II, 674 B. 

(spurious) Tov dno<TTd\ov Ka\ d8i\(podeov 'laKa^ov. 
HoROL. Oct. 23 Tov dytov dnoa-ToXov 'laKa^ov toO 
dSeX^oKTOj/e'co, rjcra), (dSeXtpoKTOvos) to murder one's own 

h-othcr ov sister. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 2, 11, 4. Clem. 

Rom. Homil. 4, 1 6, as a various readinof. 
dSeX^oKTovta, as, rj, [dSeXcpoKTovos) fratricide. Clem. 

Rom. Epist. 1, 4. 
dSeXcpopi^la, as, fj, (dSeXtpfj, pl^is) incest betiveen brother 

and sister. Method. 41 A. Basil. Ill, 327 C. 
d8eX(ponolrja-ts, fmi, ^, adoptio in locum fratris, the making 

of an dbeXt^onoiTjTos, the taking of a stranger as one's 

oion brother. Theoph. Cont. 820, 10. 
ahcKf^onoiTjTos, ov, 6, (d8cX(p6s, noirjTos) cMoptive brother, 

adopted brother, brother by adoption, aSeXtpos Vitrei 

but not <l>ia-ei. Theoph. Cont. 656, 12. (See also 

nvevpaTLKos dBfXfjios in dBeXfpos.^ 
dBeXcpos, ov, 6, brother, a member of a Christian society. 
Just. Apol. 1, 65 'EttI tovs Xeyopivovs d8eX(f)ovs, Chris- 
tian brethren. Arics apud Theod. Ill, 537 A. 

Brother, a member of a monastic establishment. 
Basil. H, 452 A. Qdin. 42. 

Brother, used by kings when they address, or 
speali of, each other. Eus. V. C. 4, 11, applied by 




Constantine to Sapores, king of Persia. Menand. 
353, by Chosroiis, king of Persia, to tlie emperor 
Justinian. Porph. Cer. 406, 14, by the Byzantine 
emperor to the king of Persia. 

GfToy or HvcvfiUTiKos dSfX^or, = aSeXc^orrotijrof. 
Antec. 1, 10, p. C4. 
a8f\<p6Trjs, r/Tos, 17, (aSfKcjios) brotherhood. Sept. 1 Mace. 
12, 10. 17. Joseph. De Mace. 9, p. 510. Dion 

ChRYS. Orat. 38, p. 472, 44 'H Se dSeXi^or/jj n' aX\o 
i(TTiv, rj d8i\<j)a)V Ofiovoia ; 

. Brotherhood, as of Christians. NT. 1 Pet. 2, 17. 
5, 9. Clem. Eom. Epist. 1, 2. Iren. 2, 31, 2. 

Brotherhood, as of monks. Athan. I, 8G8 D. 
Basil. II, 452 B. 566 E UvevfiaTiKf) aSfXcporrjs. 
Apophth. Carion. 2. 

Sisterhood, as of nuns. Ttpic. 11. 

Brotherhood, as a title. C'raiLL. Alex. Epist. 
40 B T^t <T7js d8cX<^oTT)TOf. Menand. 353, 22 Xapiv 

diTovefiOfiev rfj aSe\(p6Tr]Ti ToO Kalcrapos, We thank OUr 
hrolher the emperor of the Romans : said by Chos- 
roes, king of Persia, in his letter to the emperor Justin- 
ian. 354 'H dSeXt^oTTjr tov Kat<j-apos, Our brother the em- 
peror, ChrON. 736 'H dScX^07T)s vfiav tov ^acriKias tuv 
VoDjiaiav, Toil my brother the emperor of the Romans. 

nvevfianKri dSfX^orr/j, Spiritual brotherhood, that is. 
Brotherhood by adoption. Theoph. Cont. 228 To 

TTOtrjaaaBai TTV€VnaTtKrjs d8e\(f)0TrjT0S crvvBeapov Trpos 'laav- 
VTjv TOV Tavrris vlov. Cede. II, 192, 12. 236, 22. 
a8e\(j>o<l)dopeQ>, T)aa>, (adeXcfiri, (pddpa) tO Corrupt one's OWU 

sister. Clem. Rom. Homil. 4, 16. 

abevbpos, OP, {SivSpov) without trees, destitute of trees, tree- 
less. Polyb'. 3, 55, 9. 

adeoTTOTos, ov, anonymous, without the name of the au- 
thor. Plut. I, 848 C 'ASfOTTOTOiy VTTopvijpatriv. 8 68 A 
Miav [f jTioToX^i/] dSeWoToi/, An anonymous letter. 

dSicrrparos, ov, (a d e X t r a ?) led by the right hand ? dbi- 
(TTpaTos, blcTpaTos. Substantively, to dbi(rrpaTov, a super- 
numerary horse in an army, to be used in case of neces- 
sity, napoxos Ittttos, im<TVpop.tvos Iniros. MaueiC. 5, 2 
'Abempara crupeiv tovs uTpaTiiiTas 8ia tmv iraXXiVuv airav. 
Also, led-horse, a horse led by the bridle in a pro- 
cession for show, crvpToy. MauRIC. 1, 9 Xpfj irepma- 

ToxiiTos TOV trrpaTov riyeladai tov tou iravTos (XTpaTijyov 
irponopevopevo^v avTOv TipTJs €VfKcv Twv i7vniplu>v Koi IhiKoiv 
avTov avBpawav pera Twv dSfcnpaTav Kai fiovKeX\apiKav 
PdvBav. (See also d&p€<rrpaTos, SicrrpaTos.) 

u8i)Xia, as, ^, (aSijXoj) obscurity, retirement from the 
world, privacy. Pallad. Vit Chrys. 17 A. 

(JSijXo'tt;?, TjTor, ij, (a8i;Xoy) uncertainty. Poltb. 5, 2, 3. 
36, 4, 2. 

dbripiov, TO, a kind of leather ? Porph. Cer. 466 Mo-a 

Kivarepvrjs SeppaTivT)s ano dSrjplov. 

dSrjpiTos, ov, uncontested, undisptited. Polyb. 1, 2, 3 

MoXif JVij Sa>8(Ka itaT€i;^ov aiirrjv [ttjv rjyfpoviavj d8ripiT0V. 

4, 74, 3 Taimjv [njv flprjvrjv^ .... dSij/jiTox KTaaOai. 
d8t]piTo>s, adv. of d8fipiTos, tcithout contest. Polyb. 3, 

93, 1 Tr/v pfv Xdav aiiTrnv ^Xrrtcrfv aSij/jiVwr jTfpiirvpe'iv. 
aSijr, ov, o, Hades, the under^worM, the world of departed 

spi7-its. Clem. Rom. Homil. 11, 10 Ovk iv aBji ttj 

'^XV ° ''''^' "o^eoTws apx<ov [8a)cr€iJ ttjv dvuTTavaiv. 

The Harrowing of Bell, that is, Christ's descent 
into the under-world. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. 11, 
where aSijr is represented as a person. Anaphor. 
Pilat. A. 9. Act. Thorn. 10. Ignat. Trail, (inter- 

pol.) 9 KaTTJXdev els a8r]v povos, dv^\6e 8e ptra tiKtjBovs. 
Method. 372 E Tijk Kardhvcnv toO Kvplov iipmv (Is aSrjv. 
EUS. 1, 13, p. 41 KaTc'/3i7 fis TOV aSrjv. AxHAN. I, 
721 D ^Tavpa&cvTa Kai dnoBavovTa K.a\ fis to. KwraxBovia 

KQTiKdovTa. Cyrill. HiEK. Catech. 4, 11. Ajiphil. 
86 B. Epipn. I, 448 D <baTia-pos a8ov. The illumi- 
nation of Bell. II, 259 Ely ttjv iv Tw uBt) TOV Kvplov 
Kord^aa-iv, A sermon on the Lord's descent into Hades. 
SoCR. 2, 37, p. 137 Ely TCL Karaxdovta KaT(\66vTa KoX 
Ta tKeicre oiKOvop^travTa. ThEOD. ITT, 616 B. IV, 
211 A OvTos [o MapKi'coi'] tov pev Kd'iv Kai TOVs 2o8opl- 
Tas Kai TOVS aXXovs Svaaefit'ts anavTas (rarripias ((jyTjiyev 
diroXeXavKfvai rrpofrfkriKvBoTas iv Ta aBrj tw crmr^pi Xpicrra. 

dBidyvQXTTos, ov, (SiayivaxTKU)) undistinguishahle. DiOD. 

d8id8oxos, ov, {8id8oxos) without successor. Hence, per- 
petual. Method. 368 C Bao-iXe'a diSiov Ka\ d8id8oxov. 

Did. Alex. 424 A. 
dSid^cTos, ov, (BiaTtdripi) intestate. Plut. I, 341 D ulav 
Tjpipav a8id6eTos epuvev. CoD. AfR. Can. 81. 





'E^ dSiadfTov, Ab intestato, or simply, intestato. 
Novell. 1, 1, § y. Antec. 1, 11, 2. 
dSmxpiTOf, ov, undecided. Lucian. Jiip. Tragoed. 25 
'AfjicfyiptiTTov eVt Kai aSioKpiTov KaToknribv toi' Xoyov, 
2. Indisci-ecf, thoughtless. Pora'n. Adm. 242, 10 

Eif/coXoK yap fj K0V(f)6-n]s Koi aSiaKpiros yvaprj npos cnsav 
TO KaKovpycus Xcyofifvou Koi viroTidepevov aTTonKavaoSai Koi 
fKKvKtea-dai. • 

Substantively, t6 dSiaKpiTov, indiscretion, thought- 
lessness. PoRPH. Adm. 240, 16. . 
dSiaKpirai, adv. of aSidxpiTos, promiscuously. Clem. 

Alex. 115, 30 OiSe /lera Trjv ivBevSe dTTobrjiilav dvafievfi 
Toiis jTemtrrevKOTas aStaxpiVms ivravBa rjppaPaiPicrfifvovs. 

2. Undouhlingly. Ignat. Philad. (interpol.) titul. 
AyaKXopfvr) iv Ta> irdBei roxi Kvplov fipSiv 'irjcrov XpiffTov 
dStaKpiTas. (See also SiaKpiVm.) 
dStaXfiTTTcor, adv. of dBidXeiTrros, constantly. POLYB. 9, 

3, 8 'ASmXfiTrTmt viKutvm rdii paxaii. 

dSioKvTas, adv. of dSidXuToj, irreconcilably. PoLYB. 18, 

20, 4 U.oKepf'iV irpos tov ^[kmnov dSiaXurwj. 
dStdn-avo-ros, ov, (Stan-av©) incessant, constant. Poly'B. 

4, 39, 10 T^9 S' ey)(dcrea>s Kai T)";f imppvaeas d&iatrai- 
CFTOV Kai (Tvvi-)^ovs yiyvopeinjs €K twv iroTap.wv, Kai rrjv ajrop- 
pvdiv dbiaTTavfTTov Kai crvvexTJ yiyveaBat dia rav (rroixaTav 

dBiaTrava-Tas, adv. of dSiaTrauoror, incessantly, constantly. 

POLTB. 1, 57, 1 nXriytjV im wXij-yy TiBivret dSianavo'Tas. 
22, 11,7 "QpvTTOv dSianavcTTais. 
*d8iaTrra>a-ia, as, rj, the being dSidnrwTos, infallibility. 

Hipp. 1282, 56 (spurious) dbiaTrrwalri, Ionic. 
dSidTn-QjTor, ov, (Biairinra) not liable to error, infallible, 

sure. POLTB. 5, 98, 10 'O 8e rpon-os rrjs (Kp€TpT)a-etos 
Kai KaTa(rK(vris tSiv Toiovrav eixiprjs Kai dSiaTmoTos. 6, 
37, 6 'AfiidTiTfflTa ylyverai ■nap avrr^s Ta Kara Tas wKrepi- 
vas (f>v\aKds. 4, 60, 10 Ko/ji8^s vnapxoitrqs dhiaiTToiTov, 
unfailing supplies. 

2. Correct, as applied to pronuciation. Dion. 
Thhax in Bekker. 629. 
dStanTUTMs, adv. of dSidimoTos, without liability to error, 
unerringly, with certainty: unfailingly. Poltb. 6, 
26, 4 JXapayiyvovrai Sf] irdvTfs dSianTmras o'l Karaypa- 
d>(VTis. G, 41, 11 Jlapayiyvovrat npos Tas iSias olKrjafis 

aStaTTTuiTas. 10, 47, 3 "iva Trjs p^petay yiyvopivrjs dhta- 
TTToiTios bivaiVTai hia(Ta(^eiv dXXijXoiy. DiOD. 1, 50 
Havra ra Kara fxipos yivopeva 7rpo\iyovT€S dSiawToiTas. 

ddida-naa-Tos, ov, {Siaa-irdw) not pulled asunder, unbroken. 

PoLYB. 1, 34, 5 T^f y( p{]v oXjjS rd^fms to ava^Trjfia Sta 

TO ^ados Twv ^(pearaTiov ews tivos ddtdiTTraiTTov €fi€iv€v, 
dSiaoTiKTas, adv. of dSidorifcros, ivithout distinction. An- 

TEC. 2, 15, 3. [Apparently suggested by the Latin 

ddiaaTp6(pa>s, adv. of dSida-Tpocpos, u'ithout 2}erivrting or 

distorting. Did. Alex. 972 C Ovk d8iacrTp6(pas bexovToi, 
dSia(j)op('a>, 770-0, (aSid(j)opos) to be indifferent or tmcon- 

cemed. Poltb. 31, 22, 10. Epict. 2, 6,2. Anton. 

11, 16 'Eav npos to dSid^opa dSiafjiopjj. 

d8ia(popia, as, 17, {ddid^opos) indifference. Cicek. Acad. 
Prior. 2, 42. Epict. 2, 5, 20. 

2. Dissoluteness, dissipation. Did. Alex. 980 A 
T^i' KaKT)V Tov j3iov ddia<popiav. 
dSid(j)opos, ov, indifferens, indifferent, in the Stoical 
pliilosopliy. CiCEE. Fin. 3, 16. Epict. 1, 9, 13, et 
alibi. » 

2. Dissolute. Soz. 3, 3, p. 96, 16 XlaiXov U wepi 

Tpv^TjV Ka\ fi'iov d8id(popov eaxoXaKfvai diaPdWovcrt. 
ddia(p6pois, adv. of d&id^opos, indifferently. Laod. 10. 

2. Dissolutely. CLE:\r. RoM. Homil. 13, 4 'ASiatfio- 
' pas p-Tj ^lOxJvTes. ClEM. AleX. 529, 17 'A8ia(f)6pas 

i^v. Cyrill. Hier. Catech. 2, 11. 
dSid\jriva-Tos, ov, {8ia\j/evSopm) not deceiving, true. DiOD. 
5, 37. Martyr. Ignat. (inedit.) 3 Ty dSiaij/evara 


dSifjyrjTos, ov, indescribable, ineffable. Ignat. Ephes. 1 

Ta iv dydrrr] dSnjyrjTa. 
ddiKoSo^ia, ijcrto, (uSikos, do^a) to have evil designs ? DiOD. 

dSiKodo^ia, as, tj, (SSikos, &6^a) evil design ? Poltb. 23, 

16, 7. Frag. Gram. 5. 
dbiovrap, topos or opos, 6, a d J U t O r , ^orjBos, inro^or]66s. 

Nil. Epist. 2, 287. Ltd. 158, 12. 196, 12. 
dhitrraKTas, adv. undoubtingly. Eus. 5, 1, p. 205, 13. 
dSiarpaTOS, ov, = a&((TTpaTos. ChroN. 731 MiTa vtarepav 

Kai K' inrrav dSio-Tpdrav aeXXapiav, With camp-boys and 

20 led-horses furnished with saddles. 






dSireia (aditus), adire, a law term. Antec. 1, 20, 1. 

aSiTiW, oj/09, 17, aditio. Novell. 1, 1, § S* t^s a8m- 

abnr)va-ii>v, ovos, fj, admissio, fio-Soxi- PORPH. Cer. 
394 'O npa^ifios Twv dSixrjVcrioi/aiv. 

dSii']V<TOVvd\cos = a/iicrerioj/uAiof. PoRPH. Cer. 23, 8. 

dSfUVcrovvoKios =^ dfitarcTi.ovd\ios. PORPH. Cer. 520. 

dSvaros, 6, adnatus, dymror. AnteC. 1, 10, 1, p. 64. 

dSmfuov, ov, TO, (ad no men) muster, iu military lan- 
guage, dbvoiiiiov, dvvovfilvos, I/EO. 6, 15. 

aSrou^idfo), aira, to muster. Maukic. 7, 2. Phoc. 187, 

dbvoifuov = dSvofuov. Leo. 9, 4. Leo Gram. 305. 
SuiD. ^Abfoviiiov, a7roypa(j>fj dvoy.dTu>v rrapa Fafiatois. 
Oi 8e dvoviiivos, to abvovp.iov. 

2. Registry, record, in general. Novell. Alex. 12. 
dSoXftrxeo), ^cr<^j '" a7nuse one's self. Sept. Gen. 24, 63 

'E^rj\dev 'la-aaK dSoXeo-x^cat fls to ireSiov to irpbs SfiXijr, 

haac went out to meditate in the fields at eventide 

(Engl. Vers.). 
aSoXos, ov, unniixM, sheer, pure, as wine. Geopok. 20, 

8 olvmi aSo\ov aiKTTqpov, neat wine. 
dbo^onoirjTos, ov, {ho^ovoiia) forming no opinion. Hence, 

unreasoning, as applied to the lower animals. 

Poltb. 6, 5, 8. 

dhowrlav, ovos, rj, adoptio, vloBeiria. AnTEC. 1, 11, 1. 

dSoo-o'Xijjrros, ov, (8oo-oX))i/ria) in which no traffic or busi- 
ness is going on. ChrON. 628, 16 KavcrTavTivovvo- 
X(s VTrrjpxfv dSoaoKrjTTTOs eVi T/iiepas tKavds. 

' AbpavovT^r), leSS correctly for 'ASpavoir^i, 'ASpavovT^iov, 

TO, Adranutzi, a place so called. Porph. Adm. 207. 
dSplarpaTos, incorrectly for dSearpaTos, wliich see. Leo. 

10, 12. 
dSpoyaTtav, oi/ot, 17, adrogatio, arrogatio. Antec. 

1, 11, 1. 
dSpoyaTap, apos, 6, adrogator. Antec. 1, 11, 3. 
dSoTjxpijTW =: dcn/KpijTK. Ltd. 213. Chron. 625. 628, 

9, et alibi. 
dSuo-toTTTjTos, ov, (Suo-caTr/a)) not to be put out of countenance, 

inexorable. Plct. II, 64 F, et alibi. Clem. Rom. 

Homil. 1, 14. 
aba, to sing. "AiZ^tm Xo'yos, There is a report ; It is 

said. Erirn. I, 525 B 'Qs n-oXis oSctoi Xoyos. II, 
163 B 'Qs aScToi Xdyos. Theoph. Cont. 426, 22. 
442, 10. 
dhapaTap, opos, 6, (adorea) pensioner? ditofiaxos. Lyd. 
158,33. 159. 

diiavyovaTO, rjs, rj, (del, aiyoiora) semper augusta, 

alatvla /3a(rtXis, given to Galla Placidia. Chal. 825 C. 

*ae\ jSao-iXevr, eas, 6, perpetual Icing, alaviot jSao-tXfuy, ap- 
plied to Thcodosius tlie Great. Chal. 821 E. 

deiCata, as, tj, {diliaos) eternal life. Did. Alex. 553 B. 

duTtdpBfvos, ov, f), (del, napBtvos) ever-virgin, perpetual 
virgin. Philon. II, 481, 24. Dion Cass. 650, 17 
Tus T€ Upcias TOf demapOivovs, virgines i^estales. 

Substantively, f) demdpBevos, vestalis, vestal virgin. 
Dion Cass. 134, 55. 139, 59, et aUbi. 

In Christian writers, a 2C07nan voicing perpetual 
virginity. Ignat. Smyr. (Interpol.) 13. Eds. V. C. 
4, 28. Epiph. I, 1104 B. Tiieod. HI, 552 A Tals 
d€i jrapdfvois, .separately. (Compare Tueod. Ill, 
652 D Jlap6tvu)V TTjv Sid yS/ou itapBevlav inrjyyeKnevav.^ 
Most commonly, however, it is applied to the Dei- 
para. PetR. Alex. 517 B T^s dy!as evBo^ov Secrnol- 
VTjs tjiiav GeoTOKov Kui dimapBtvov Kai Kara dXtjSfLav 6fo- 
TOKOV Vlaplas. DiD. Alex. 404 C 'Atto t^s demupBtvov 
iv varepois Katpols dta (^CKavBpumlav d<ppdcTra)s iTi^Bt, 
e semper virgine. Epiph. I, 122 B. 1037 C Maplas 

TTjS denrapBhov. CONST. (536), 1013 C. CONST. II, 
Anath. 2, p. 208 A 'H dyia tvbo^os fieoTo'/cos Koi demdp- 

Bivos Mapla. (Compare Apocr. Proteuangel. 19. 20. 
Cleji. Alex. 889, 35 'AXX*, iis toiKe, toi? ttoXXois kqi 

p^XP^ "^^ ^0"^' T Mapiap, Xe;(a) eivai 6id rf/v tov iraiblov 
yivvrjaiv ovk ovcd Xe;^a). Kai yap pera to TeKciv avTjjv 
paiaBeitrav tpaui Tives TrapBfVOV evpeBrjvai. OrIG. Ill, 
463 A To d^loipa TTJs Mapias iv napBevia Trjpiiv pexP^ "" 
Xoi;s ^ovXovTai. CyRILL. AlEX. VI, 396 E TrjV dmi- 
poyapov a(pBopov ovopd^nv oibev r] Twv difBp6j7ro3V ovvtj- 
Beta. SOZ. 1, 1, p. 8, 14 Mi/Te'pa peTa tokov napBevov 
pdvaa-av. See also d\6xevTos.) 
dfUTi^aaTos, ov, 6, {del, a-e^aaros) ever august. EpHES. 
984 B 'Aeta-e^atTTos avyovoTos, Perpetuus augu- 
stus, or Semper augustus, where auyouo-Toy is 




ada-iTos, ov, {if I, (riros) always fed, ata-LTos ; applied to 
those who lived at the public expense in the Pryta- 
neum. Poll. 6, 34. 9, 40. 

dfKis, f], miserable, wretched, rdXatra, d^Xm. Hes. 
[Compare the Modern Greek interj. dXi, aXta, dXi- 
fiovov, alas! woe/ 

aevaos, ov, ever-Jlowing. Ignat. Roman. 7 'Aeraor faij, 
Everlasting life. 

aepiKoi, ri, ov, pertaining to the air. Substantively, rh 
aepiKov, the air-tax, levied by Justinian and his suc- 
cessors ; called also to aipwv. Proc. Ill, 119 Up6s 

8e Tov Twv wpaiTapiav tnapxov ava iiav cTor wXeoi/ fj rpid- 
KOVTa KevTTjvapia Trpos tois Srjpocriois e7rpa<T<T(T0 (popois. 
Ots Sf) ovopa TO aspiKov tiriTedeiKfv, (Kfivo, oipai, irapa- 
SrjXSiv OTI, 8ij oil TfTaypevr] Tif oiSe ^vvuBidpLvr] ovcra fj 
<j>opa fTvyxovev avrq, aK\a Tv\rj tiv\ w(T7Tfp €^ depos del 
airriv (j)epop.ivrjV i\ap^av€. LeO. 20, 71. CeDE. II, 

521, 14. 

aipios, a, ov, of the air. Substantively, to dlpiov = depi- 
Kov. PoRPH. Cer. 451, 19. 

depo/ifXt, iros, to, (drip, /ie'Xi) hoiiey-dew. Atiien. 11, 102. 
(Compare Diod. 17, 75.) 

depoa-KOTTia, as, rj, {dfjp, aKoiria) divination from the ap- 
pearance of the sky. Cedr. I, 20. 

dmX<B, la-a, (deToj) to be embroidered with figures of eagles, 
as a garment. Gen. 7. 

deTtTrjs, OV, 6, (deTOf) the eagle-stoue. DiOSC. 5, ICl 

AcTLTfjs "KiSos, 6 iV TG) KlViitjBai, r))^OV aiTOTfkaiV. 

deroy, ov, 6, a name given to a kind of military garment, 

ed\a(T(Ta. TheOPH. CoNT. 19. 

afu/ior, ov, {Cvpv) unleavened, as bread. Sept. Gen. 19, 
4 d^vpovs, sc. apTovi. Ex. 12, 39. Athen. 3, 74. 

Substantively, (a) To S^vpa, unleavened bread. 
Sept. Ex. 12, 15. 23, 15 T17!' iopTTjv tS>v d^vpav, The 
feast of unleavened bread. NT. Matt. 26, 17. 

(b) The Greeks use it also with reference to the 
holy loafer of the Latin church. Ceeul. 139 C, et 

alibi. COTELER. II, 110 A ^iyovcn To'ivvv Ta Upui- 
rara a^viia. 
d^vpocpayia, as, 17, {a^vpos, (f>ay(7v) plural al d^vpo(pay!ai, 
the eating of unleavened bread. Just. Tryph. 14 Me- 
To, Tos iirra Jjpepas tS)V d^viio^ayiav. 

dfjp, epos, 6, passage, in a building? Epiph. I, 131 C 

Atiiov fv TM a'lpi TTapeviTpi^tv avTov Tr/v n\evpav T3 n\€V- 
pa TOV yvvaiov. 

2. A square cloth for covering both the paten (Bi- 
a-Kos) and the chalice (jroTripiov') ; called also KoXvppa. 
Not to be confounded with the eiXj/Tov. Const. IV, 
1025 B. PORPU. Cer. 15, 19 'AirXovo-iv eirdvto t^s 
dylas Tpa7:e(j]s tovs 5uo kctu to eloidos XevKovs depas. 
EUKHOL. p. 43 'O Upcvs 6vpiav to KoXvppa, iJToi tov 
dfpa Ka\ O'Kejrdftoi' dp(j)6T€pa [tov Te diaKov Ka\ to ayiov 


dSavoTia-pos, ov, 6, (ddavaTi^a) immorlalizalion. Diod. 1, 1. 

d^ai/aTOTToidr, ov, (addvaTos, wotea) rendering immortal, im- 
mortalising. Cle:m. RoJt. Homil. 3, 8 TrjV ddavaTO- 
TTOtov irpos avTov avBpU)TT(^v (rropyrjv. 

dddvaTos, ov, immortal, as a title. Chal. 1537 C 'H 6(la 
Kal dddvaTos Kopvrpfi, The divine and immortal head, 
of the emperor. 

'h d^oTOTos TToXir, Aeterna Urbs, applied to Rome. 
Ibid. 828 A '0(j>fi\opev yap t^ aOavoTio voXei dirovfpeiv 
iv TTaa-t Ta TrpmTeia : said by Galla Placidia. 

Substantively, ol dddvarot, the immortals, a designa- 
tion applied to a body of men in the Byzantine army. 
ScTL. 727, 17. Brten. 133, 20. Comn. I, 25, 14. 
(Compare the Persian d^dxaToi.) 

dSeea, rjcra, tO be adeos. DiD. AlEX. 397 D. 

ddfta, as, 17, (cideos) godlessness, atheism, impiety, d^foVijy. 
Theod. I, 410 D. 

ddfOTTis, T]Tos, 17, = ddfta. CoNST. ApOST. C, 10, 1. 

Clem. Alex. 57, 13. Laod. 39. 
ddea-la, as, t], (adcTos) faithlessness, perfdiousness. Po- 
LTB. 2, 32, 8 Tijx Tf TaKaTiKTjv ddecrlav. 3, 70, 4 Tfji/ 
Te TWV KeXtwv adetrlav ovk Ippeveiv iv TJj morfi. 8, 23, 
10 'Ytto &e TTjS Tav nKTTfvdtvTav TjTTrjBus d6e(Tlas. DiOD. 

18, 32. 
ddcTeo), rja-ai, ("idfTos) to Set at naught, to disregard, violate, 
as a treaty, oath, promise, or friendship. Poltb. 2, 

58, 5 T^V TTpuS TO tBvOS X^P'" "O' ^'X'OI' dBfTflV. 3, 29, 

2 Tdy Trpos 'AcrSpoiPav ytyopivas opoKoy'ias ovk dden]T(ov. 
8, 2, 5 Ttjv nlcmv d6(Tfiv. 11, 29, 3 'A6(Ttj(TavTes Toiis 
SpKovs Kal TTjv ir'Kmv. 30, 3, 7 ' AOeTrjcaira t^v (rrayye- 




2. To set aside, reject ; to refuse. Polyb. 12, 1-1, G 

'Aderelv toU ino Tifnaiov Kara Aijfioxapovs eiprjiitvots. 1 6, 
12,11 To 8' irvepiupoi/ adeTficrda. 27,15,2 'Em ra ras 
(jntbaveoTaTas airov Ti/ias r/diTrjadai into rmv eii TleXonov- 
vi)o-6), to have been refused. Ecs. 3, 25. 

3. To deal deceitftdly with any one, to act perfidi- 
ously towards any one. Sept. Ex. 21, 8 'Hderria-ev 
ev avTJj. Deut. 21, li OiiK adfTTjcreis, airrjv. Ps. 14, 4. 
Jer. 3, 20 'aderrjcrev fis e/ie. 

4. To revolt, rebel against. Sept. 4 Reg. 8, 20 
'HBkrqirev 'E8o)/i vnoKaraBev xfipos 'loiSa, Edom revolted 

• from under the hand of Judah. 18, 7 'HOirqcrev Iv 

Ta ^aaikfi ' Airo-vpiav. Esai. 1, 2 Airoi 8e pe (Bfrrja-av. 

aBlrripa, aros, to, (aGfTea)) breach of faith, treachery. Sept. 

Jer. 12, 1 Oi aBfTovvres adtTrjpara. 

dd(T7]ais, rejection. DiOG. Laert. 3, 66. 

aBe-njTrjs, ov, 6, (aBeria) violator, breaker, as of the law. 

Method. 353 B M^ aderrjTtjV fivai i/dfiou. 

dd€Ti<S>s {ad(Tos), adv. irrelevantly. Did. Alex. 949 C 

Tats oXXaif Tols (pepopivats ev tw irepl tov ayiov irvevparos 
Xdyoj (idiTLKus fls TO trpiKpiiviLv rijv aTTfipopcysdrj Koi ae- 
TTTTiv airov (j>v<nv KexprjVTai. 

aOcTos, ov, unfit, improper, dvoUews: unfavorable. Polyb. 
17, 9, 10. DiOD. 11, 15 Tov wep\ TOV 'Itrdpov t&itov 
aTre<f)alveTO iravTe\£)S aBerov ea-eaBai npiis ttjv vavpax^av. 

dOeaprfcrla, as, i), (ddeapriTOs) want of observation. DiOD. 

1, 37. 

a6r)KvvTos, ov, {6r)Kiva) having no female companion ; ap- 
plied to the Gnostic Limit COpos). Iren. 1, 2, 4. 

'Aflijrais, for '\6r]vaLos, 6, Athcnaeus, a proper name. 
Inscr. 265. 267. 272. 

^KBiyyavoi, av, o'l, Athingani, certain heretics, called 
also navXiKiavoi. Theoph. 759, 8. 771. Theoph. 
CoNT. 42. 52. 

aSk-qcris, €U9, n, (affKeai) contest, combat, as applied to ath- 
letes. Polyb. 5, 64, 6. 7, 10, 2. 

dd'Krj<j)6pos, 6, = d6\o(ji6pos. Did. Alex. 777 A ToO pc- 

yaXov dffKrjCpopov IlaiJXov. 
d6vpoy\aiara-ta, as, t), (aOvpoyXaiTiros) flippancy. POLYB. 
8, 12, 1 Tijv d6vpoy\a>(T<Tlav tov aTJyypa(j)iais. 

adaos, ov, clear, free from. Sept. Gen. 24, 41 'A^Soj 
toT] dno TTJs apds pov. 

ddaoo), (io-u, (ddaos) to absolve, forgive. Sept. Jer. 18, 
23 M17 aBwaKTjis Tas aSiKias avrav. 

2. To save or deliver from, piopai, craCa. Sept. 

Jer. 15, 15 'Adaairov p€ otto twv Kara&taKdvrav pe. 

d$oiacTis, ear, ^, acceptilatio, quittance, acquittance. Ba- 
silic. 26, 6, 1 seq. 

aldio-ipos, ov, (aiSfo-tf) venerable. Lucian. Nigrin. 26. 
PauS. 3, 5, 6 'Hv de Spa to Upbv tovto i'k ndXaiov Xle- 
\oTTOvvr)crlois Ttdacv albtaipov. 

Superlative alb(cnpaiTaTos, most reverend {Right 
Reverend), a title commonly applied to bishops. 

AtHAN. I, 173 A. 395 C 'O albe<npa>TaTos 'ABavdcrios. 
Basil. Ill, 212 B ToO alBfcnpaTdrov d8f\(j)ov KvpiK\ov. 
EpIPH. I, 842 D Toif albiO'tpatTdTois Ka\ uytoirdrois «Vt- 
iTKOTTOis. AtTAL. 7 titul. AiSfO-fflCOTaTOl) KpiTOV fTrl TOW 
i-mrobpopov koi toO /S^Xov. [The Superlative aldcaipiiTa- 
Tos is now given to married presbyters of the Greek 
church ; as 'O alSeaipaiTaTos Kvpios 'Avhpias. The cor- 
responding substantive is ^ alhea-Lporqs, Reverence, fol- 
lowed by the enclitic genitives of the personal pro- 
noun ; as, 'H alStcnpoTrjs trov. Your Reverence. The 
positive alhiaipos. Reverend, is commonly applied to 
Protestant presbyters.] 

alhew, €<Ta, to cause to respect ; the causative of alSeopai, 
to respect. Basil. II, 177 B nparov p(v alblaai ttjv 
^aaiklha o(j)6evTa povov : said of Odysscus when he was 
first seen by Nausica. 

aldoKf], rjs, % (aWa\os) ashes, TC(j)pa. Sept. Ex. 9, 8 AZ- 
6d\rjs Kapivaias, Ashes of the furnace. 

al6(pii>hrfs, (S, {aWfip, EIAG) ether-like, aldepi>8r]s, JuST. 
Cohort, ad Graec. 36 'Ev tm aWepm&ei nepTTToy oToi- 

Ai^io'jTio-o-a, ))r, ij, (AWio\/c) Ethiopian woman. Sept. 
Num. 12, 1. 

aWpiov, ov, TO, {a'Spios) atrium, area, court in the cen- 
tre of a house. Joseph. 3, G, 2. 3, 8, 6. Ens. 10, 4, 
p. 473, 17. V. C. 3, 35. 4, 59. 

aiXd/i, TO, Hebrew D/'N, meaning uncertain. Sept. 
3 Eeg. 6, 3, et alibi. 

alpa, aros, to, blood, as applied to the sacramental wine. 
IreX. 5, 2, 3 "Hnr ck roC iroTrjplav avTov, o lim ro aipa 
avTOv, Tpe<p(Tai, Kal e'/c ToC upTOV, 5 eVn to crSypa avToii, au- 




^erai. PetR. AlEX. 480 D 'Ev Tf raiy Trpoa-evxnis 
Kai TJj fjL^TaXrjyl^et Tov aoifiaros kol tov aiyiaro? toO 
XptoToO. TheOD. Ill, 727 B To aliia to tIjuov. 

al/iaToxvaia, as, i), (aljia, ^vcris} bloodshed, aliio\v(ria. 
Theoph. 510, 16. 

alfiofii^ia, as, rj, (aliiojiiKTrjs) incest. LeG. HomER. 78. 

alfioppooOaa, rjs, ij, (aijioppoia) the woman teho loas dis- 
eased with an issue of blood. NT. Matt. 9, 20 Tvvfj 
ulfioppoova-a. In ecclesiastical writers, it is used sub- 
stantively. Const. Apost. G, 28, 4. Iren. 1, 3, 3. 
Eus. 7, 18. (See also Bepevlio].) 

aifi6<l>vpTos, ov, (alpa, (f>vpa) Uood-stained, covered with 

blood, alparoCJjvpTOS. PoLTB. 15, 14, 2. 
aljioxvcrla, as, fj, = alixaroxva-la. TheOPH. 510, 16 as a 

various reading. 
a'lvecns, emj, 17, (alvia) praise. Sept. 1 Par. 16, 35 Kav- 

Xa<r6ai iv rats alviaeai uov. 2 Esdr. 10, 11 AoVf a'lvc- 

O'lv Kvplia Q^to TOiv TTaTepoiV rjfjMJ/. 

alvfTos, ij, 6v, (aiVea) to be praised, praisetvorthy. Sept. 
Lev. 19, 24 'O KapTtbs qutoO ayws alveros tu> Kvpla. 

2 Eeg. 14, 25. 

alviyfiarioTris, ov, 6, (a'viyjia) one toho propounds riddles, 
or speaks in riddles. Sept. Num. 21, 27. 

alvos, ov, 6, laus, praise. In the Ritual, ol alvoi, av, 
Laudes, the Lauds, forming the conclusion of matins 
(opdpos). Its distinctive portions are the last three 
psalms, and the Gloria in Excelsis (So^oXoyi'a). [The 
name alvoi was suggested by the verb ati/flre, laudate, 
which occurs many times in the last two psalms.] 

alpapiov, ov, to, aerarium, drjcravpos, Tajxielov, Tafieiov. 

InSCK. 4033 ETTapxpv alpapiov tov Kpovov. 
alpeoiapxis, ov, 6, {alpecns, Spxa) leader of a sect, apxiyos 

a'tpiaeas. InSCR. 6607. 

2. In ecclesiastical writers, heresiarch. Ers. 2, 13, 
p. 62, 17, et alibi, 
atpfo'tofiaxf'w) W'^j {a'pfo-iopaxoi) tojjfjfht for or defend a 

sect. Did. Alex. 805 A. 
aipea-iopaxos, ov, 6, {alpea^is, p.a.xopai) fighting for or de- 
fending a sect, partisan. PniLON. II, 84, 31. 

In ecclesiastical Greek, a heretic. Did. Alex. 
741 C. 897 A. 
alpeais, 60S, n, sect. NT. Act. 28, 22. Epicx. 2, 19, 

20. Const. Apost. 6, G, 1, applied to the Jewish 

2. Heresy, in the usual acceptation of the term. 
Const. Ai'Ost. 2, 6, 9. 6, 1, 1. 6, 7, 1. Ignat. 

Ephes. 6. Just. Apol. 1, 26 "Eo-n Se f^piu koX avvra- 
yp.a KaTa ttoo'coi' t^v alpeo'^aiv o'VVTSTayfiivoi'. Tl*yph. 17 

Alp«Tiv adeov. Alex. Alex. 576 D. Laod. 6. 7. 
Eus. 2, 13, p. 62, 21. Basil. IH, 268 D. 

3. Error, TrXdvi). Const. Apost. 7, 38, 3 'Eppvaa 

yap aire^das noXvdeav Ka\ xP^ctoktovchv alpeafas e^eiKov. 
alpea-taTrjs, ov, 6, a heretic, alperiKos. CoNST. ApoST. 2, 

21, 2. 6, 5, 1. 6, 18, 1. Just. Tiyph. 80. Ens. 

aiperiKos, % oV, headstrong, determined to have his own 
way. NT. Tit. 3, 10 AipcnKov av6pamov ii(Ta fitav Kai 
SevTipav vov&etjlav napaiTov. 

2. Substantively, a heretic, alpea-iwTrjs. Can. 
Apost. 62. 64. Const. Apost. 2, 61, 2. 2, 62, 3. 
Iren. 3, 3, 4. Laod. 6. Const. I, 6. 

alpertarris, ov, 6, (aipfTtfw) one who chooseS. POLXB. 22, 
6, 11 Ttjs irpoaipkacdas yeyovoT^s aipiTiarai. 

2. Partisan, an adherent to a pai-ty or faction. 
PoLTB. 1, 79, 9. 2, 38, 7. 2, 55, 8. 

alarBdvofiai, with the infinitive. Proc. II, 51, 19 'Ev 
pear] TroXet rjaSovro eivai. 

atcTLTOs = aucriTos. InsOR. 185. 189. 190. 

AltTxpoTTowl, av, 01, {al<Txpos, jroieu) a religious sect of 
India, notorious for its abominable rites. Epiph. 
I, 1091 C. [Compare the Vdinis, or Vdmdchdris of 
modern India. Asiatic Researches, Vol. XVII, 
224 seq.] 

aliTxi'"), rjs, t], pudendum, albolov. HiPPOL. 109. 

aiTTjiia, oTos, TO, thai which is asked. Ignat. Ephes. (In- 
terpol.) 5 IlftVft TTapaarxfBrjvai, avTols TrdvTa Ta iv Xpi- 
CTTO) QiTTj/iaTa, whatever is asked in the name of 

aiTr]<ns, (as, fj, petition, prayer. Just. Apol. 1, 13 

Alrfitreis Trepirovres. 

In the Ritual, rogation, one of the component 
parts of the iKTfvrjs. Typic. 11, p. 170 fin. 

'H pcKpa alrrjo-is, The lesser rogation, applied to a 
portion of the £kt«mji. It begins thus : 'EXkrjaov ^/las 




6 debs Kara to /le'ya cXeof ffou, Sed/ieSci aov IvaKOvaov km 

i\iri<T0i>. EUKIIOL. 
aiTta, as, % cause. 'E| alrlas, On account of. Eus. 4, 

26, p. 189, 12 'Op f^ alrias Trjs tou MeXiVmcos ypacfi^s 

(f)ricr\v iavTov awTd^at. 
atnoKoyiKos, % 6v, (aiVtoXoyor) causative. DiON. ThEAX 

in Bekker, 642, 25, applied to the conjunctions ha, 

StOTl, K. T. X. 

ci^wSiafo), aacD, (ait^vi'Stos) to surprise, in military lan- 
guage. YiT. Sab. 311 A. Theoph. 380, 19. 

ai^viStacr/idf, oC, o, (ai^ytSidfu) surprise, in military lan- 
guage. Leo. 7, 39, et alibi. Phoc. 224, 11. 

aix/ioXojcria, as, j], captivity. Sept. Deut. 28, 41. 

2. Booty; ca/><jVe«, collectively considered. Sept. 
Num. 31,19 'Y/i€ir KQi ij al)(}iaKu)<Tla vyiiiv. Ps. 67, 19 
'^iivjuiKitTevaas alxiutKuxriaa/. DiOD. 1/, lO ! 

alxixaKareia), eiaa, (aix/ioXoiroj) to make prisoner of tear, 
to lead captive. Sept. Gen. 14, 14 'HixiuiKi'TfVTai Mot 
6 dSfXc^iSoIs aiiTov. 34, 29 Tar yvvaUas airap sxj^a- 
\i,T(v(Tap. 1 Reg. 30, 2. 2 Pai-. 28, 5 'Htx/J^dkaTevaep 
€^ aiiToij/ ai\^a\ti>atap noWrjp. 

2. To rescwe, to deliver. Just. Tryph. 39, p. 13G B 
AiY^oXoTfCcrai airov fifias arro ttjs jrXdi^?. 

aix/«iXa)Tif<i), to-a, =: aix/ioXwrfuo). SePT. Jud. 5, 12 At- 
y^oXwno'Oi' at;(/xaX(»>(Ttai' cov. 

aiap, ivos, o, <inie, a^re. In the Ritual, the expression 
leal els tovs aldpas rmc alo>pa>p, and to the ages of ages, 
corresponding to the English icorld without end, 
forms the usual conclusion of a prayer or liymn ; as, 
Ad|a irarpi Koi via Kai dyi'o) npevfiaTi, Ka\ vvv Koi aei Kat 
els Tois alSipas Tav oluipaiv. '\fir]P. (Compare NT. 
Ephes. 3, 21 Eis Tvatras Tas yefear toC alapos Tapalavav. 
IrEN. 1, 3, 1 'AXXa Ka\ T/jjias eiri Ttjs eixapiorlas Xe'yoi/- 
ras '■ Eis tovs alaiPas tSp alapap " cKeivovs tovs Aiiavus 

oTjiialpeiv, the ^ons of the Gnostics. Theod. Ill, 
621 B.) 

aimvifm (aiiii'), to remain for ever. Theoph. Cont. 449, 
8 Ets alapl^ova-ap y.pi]jirjv, everlasting. 

aiMwos, a, eternal, a title applied to the emperor, or 
to the empress. Athan. I, 721 B Bao-iXc'ms KavaTav- 
Tiov avyoiKTTov Tov alaviov (Tepa(rrov. CHAL. o^L iV 
T« fieoTroTj OcoSoiriia ivBo^a yiKi/T^ Kai rponatovx^ "ta- 

vlo) /3ao"iX£i. 828 B Atcoi/ici) avyovo"TG), Semper au- 
gusto. 821 E rdXXa nXanciSia ^ eua-e^ea-TaTt] Kai 
apdovtra alaipta /SaaiXis. (See also alapiorrjs, aeiavyovcrra, 
del jSacTfXfvs.) 

aiawdTTjs, i)tos, ij, (aitiwos) eternity. Did. Alex. 517 B. 

It is sometimes applied to the emperor, or to the 

empress (compare ali>vios). Chal. 829 A (letter of 

Theodosius to Placidia) 'Ek rav ypap/iaTov T^s <r!js rjite- 
poTTjTOs T] Tj/ieTepa eypoi alojpioTrjs vTt 6 evXafieo'TaTos na- 
Tpiapxris A«a)f Trapu T^s <njs fjTrjiTep alapiorrjTos, K. T. X. 

*ala>p6^ios, OP, ever-living, immortal, applied to Ptolemy. 
Inscr. 4697, 4. 8. 9. 

alapoBa'kris, es, {alup, ^dXXoj) ever-hlooniing, dei^aX^s. 
Eus. \. C. Proocm. hlavoddKel hi diaSrjpan. 

oKadapTos, OP, impure, unclean. XLpevpa uKaOapTop, Impure, 
or Unclean spirit. Sept. Zech. 13, 2 To npevjia to 
aKadapTOP e^apa drro Trjs y^s. NT. Matt. 10, 1 'ESaiKep 
avTo7s e^ov(Xtap kotu irpevfiaTotp aKaddpToiP. 

ditd^ioTos, OP, (icafli'fo)) not sitting, standing. Hence, un- 
steady, unsettled, of a roving disposition. Apophth. 
Agathon. 6. 

2. In the Ritual, 'O 'Aitd^io-Tos vjipos is the oiEce of 
the Virgin, partly read and partly sung, all standing, 
on the Saturday of the fifth week in Lent, in com- 
memoration of the repulse of the Avars and other 
barbarians from the walls of Constantinople in the 
reign of Heracleius (A. D. 625). 

Substantively, ij 'A/cd^toros, sc. eopri], the day on 
which the 'Axd^io-Tos v/ivos is read and chanted. Pace. 

I, 257 'EopT^s dyo/xe'vr/f, rjP AKaBicrrop trvvrjBes opopd^eip. 

CuKOP. 72. (For further particulars, see Introduc- 
tion, § 42.) 

duaipimepirrdrqTOS, ov, {aKaipos, TrepmaTea) lounging. CONST. 

Apost. 4, 14, 2. 

d/caipoircpiTrdTos = aKaipOTTfpin'dTijTOS. CONST. ApOST. 1, 

4 doubtful. 
oKaxia, as, ^, acacia, a tree. Diosc. 1, 133. 

anaKofjOris, es, (KaKoijdrjs) guileless. EuS. 5, 5 'ATrXu Kai 

CLKaKOIjdet TpOTTtf. 

aKCLKas, adv. of araicos, without suspicion, unsuspectingly. 

POLTB. 5, 20, 5, et alibi. 
dxaXos, 17, OP, quiet, meek. Hes. 'AkoXoj', tj(TVxop, jrpaop. 




Id. "AkoKo, u\lfo(f)a, ija-vxa. [Compare the Modern 
Greek aya>.ia, softly, gently. See also dyawSa.] 

aKavovurroi, ov, (^Kai/ovl^a) not canonical. Laod. 59 
'AKavoviara |3t/3Xia. 

aKanvKTTOs, ov, (^Kanvt^ai) z= aKatrvos. vStkAB. 9, 1, 23. 

aKanvos, ov, (^kottvos) tmsrnoked, aKanviaros, Plin. N. H. 

11, 15 (16). Aet. 7, 7. Id. 7, 50, p. 133, 34 'Ara- 
TTvov iieKt, Honey taken without smoking the bees. 

dKapSioi, oy, (xapSi'a) vecors, es-COTS, foolish. Sept. 
' Prov. 10, 13. 

aKapfjs, es, short, of time. Eus. V. C. 2, 12 'Ev &pas 
axapei poirjj. 

aKapiaios, a, ov, short, as applied to time. Diod. 1, 2 

JIdvTes yap av6p(x)7roi 5ta rfjv rrjs (pv(r€o)S, atjB^veiav ^lovo'i 

fiev aKCjptaiov Tt pepos Tov iravTos aicovos. 
aKaraKoKva-Tos, ov, (KaTaKaKvTrTa) unveiled, as a woman. 

PoLTB. 15, 27, 2. 
aKaTd\r]KTos, ov, incomprehensible. Cicer. Acad. Pr. 2, 

6. ClejI. Rom. Homil. 1, 11 'AKaTdKrjnTOVTriv avTov 
Poi\r]<nv (dero. 17, 10 KaraXTjirTos i(TTi Kal aKaToKifTrros. 

oKaTaXKaKTo)!, adv. of aKaToKKaKTos, irreconcilably. Po- 
LTB. 4, 32, 4 'Ex^Spas Koi aKaTaXKcLKTas ad TroTf irpos 
avTovs iXovTOi. 11, 29, 13 Xlpos 8e Toiis atTiovs oKaraX- 
XoKTffls SiaKelpeda. 12, 7, 5 Tois 8e Kara Trpoalpeariv aKa- 
TaWdnTws ^x^iv. 

aKaTapAx']Tos, ov, (KarapAxopai) not to be subdued in battle, 
unconquerable. Sept. Sap. 5, 20 Axj^erai da-TriSa oko- 

TapdxrjTOV oawrrjTa. AnTON. 8, 48. 

dKaTanavfTTos, ov, {KaTairavai) unceasing, incessant ; per- 
petual. POLTB. 4, 17, 4 'Ev aKaTanaitTTois Ka\ peyd- 
Xms avve(rxTl<TSai a-rdcrca-i. NT. 2 Pet. 2, 14 'Akotu- 
jrai<rTovs dpaprlas, That cannot (or do not) cease fiom 

aKaTdnXrjKTos, ov, {KaTaTr\r;a-(ro>) undaunted. DiOD. 14, 
112 ^ AKardTfKr)KTOv rrjv ■^vx'jv (j)v\d^as. DiON. HaL. 

I, 210. Joseph. Ajjt. 15, 8, 4 To ttjs imp ra>v 

vopav moTfcos aKardTTXrjKTOv. EpiCT. 2, 8, 23. 
aKaTanXrjKTas, adv. of aKaTOTrXi/KTor. DiON. Hal. I, 145. 

II, 1115. App. Bell. Mithr. 2G. 

aKaTanoTos, ov, {KaTanlva) that Cannot be swallowed. 
Sept. Job. 20, 18 "Slcnrep iTTpl(j>vos a/jdtrrjTor dxard- 

dKaTaprtoTos, ov, (KaTapTi^a) unsettled, ^infixed, imperfect. 

IkeN. 4, 38, 2 Ain TO aKaTapTKTTOv avTcov Ka\ d<r6ev(s 

rrjs jroXiTeiof. 
aKarda-daTos, ov, (tiaTacrfica) that cannot be shaken, firmly 

established. Did. Alex. 549 C Tov dKaTaa-da-Tov o'- 

Kov, said of the Church Universal. 

dKaTa(TK€vaoTOS, ov, (^KaTa<TKevd^a>) unformed. SePT. Gcn. 

aKardcTKevos, ov, (KaTaa-Kevfj) loithout preparation, inarti- 
ficial, simple. DiOD. 5, 39 AiatfivXaTTOvres tov dpxaiov 

Km UKOTacTKevov piov. 

Substantively, to aKOTdaKevov, want of ornament, as 
applied to style. Dion. Hal. VI, 882, 10. 
aKaTaiTKevas, adv. of aKaTatrKcvos, withotit preparation, in 
a simple manner, inartificially. Poltb. 6, 4, 7 
TlpaTTj plv ovv oKaTaiTKevas Kai ^uctikSs crvvitrraTat povap- 
xla. 10, 11, 1 'A(T(jidKl^fa'6ai cvvi^aive toIs Papalois 
TTjV oTpaTOTT^Belav Kara t7]v ivros €77i(pav€iav aKarao'Kevas 
VTTO re Trjs "Klpvrjs Ka\ Trjs €7rt OaTcpa 6aKacr(rt}S. 

aKaTaaKoixos, ov, {RaTaaKOTriui) not observed, unobserved. 
Clem. Roir. Homil. 14, 1 'Ev dKaT-ao-KoVa, Without 
being perceived. 

aKaTaa-Tacrla, as, fj, (oKardcrraTor) disorder, confusion, tu- 
midt, disturbance, commotion. Sept. Prov. 26, 28 
^Topa 6e aoTfyov jroiei aKaTacrrairlas. PoLTB. 1, 70, 1 
Trji/ oXrjv aKaTadTacrlav Ka\ Tapax^jv. 31, 13, 6 Trjv OKa- 
TacTTacrlav r^f /SacrtXeias, the unsettled State. NT. Luc. 
21, 9 "Otov 8c dxouo-TjTe troXipovs Ka\ dKaTa(TTaa-las, pfj 
TTTorjBrjT^. 1 Cor. 14, 33 Ov yap cartv dxaTaorao-iaj o 
6e6s, dXX' elpTjvrjs. 

2. Unsteadiness, levity of character. Poltb. 7, 

4, 8 T^v p^v ovv oXrjV aKaTaa-Taariav Kal pavlav Kokws rrvv- 
deaipovpfvoi Kapx'tSoviot tov petpaKiov. 

aKaracrTaTos, ov, unsteady, light, fickle. POLTB. 7, 4, 6. 
Plut. II, 437 D. 714 E. 

Substantively, to aKaTatrraTov, unsteadiness, fickle- 
ness. Plut. II, 767 C. 

dKaTdax^''°^i '»') (kitcxw) not to be checked or restrained. 

DiOD. 17, 38 Aid TO piyiBoi T^f dwX7ri(TT0u x°P^^ *'S 
oKaTatrxfTa nponeg'f'iv SaKpva. 
aKaTaa-xiTas, adv. of dxaTdo-xfTOf. DiOD. II, 613, 59 
Tav TToXcav a<j)i.iTTap(vav dxaTacTXCTcoj diro Ptopaiav. 




dKaTarpmros, ov, (KaraTpi^o) inexhaustible. POLTB. 3, 
89, 9. [The word owes its existence to conjectural 

aKaripyacTTos, ov, (icarfpydfo/iat) not done, unwrought. 
Sept. Ps. 138, IG 'AKaTt'pyaa-Tov poll (i&ov oi 6(j>6dK- 

pot (TOV. 

aKon'ixqTos, ov, {Kartjxea) not catechized. Epiph. I, 

731 C. 
dKavx'}fia, as, ij, ((caup^T/trtr) the not boasting, humility, 

modesty. Ignat. Polyc. (Interpol.) 5 Et ny hivarai. 

ev dyveia piveiv els Tiprjv rrjs cap/cos Tov Kvpiov, if dKav)(T]- 
irii} pevfTo) • iav Kavxjl<rqTai., affwXcTo. 

aKevoho^os, ov, (Kevoho^os) free from vaingloriousness or 
conceit. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 32 E "O ok^voSo^os voiis. 
Substantively, to aKtvoBo^ov, freedom from vain- 
gloriousness. Anton. 1, 1G To aMVoBo^ov inpX rat So- 
Kovaas Tipds. 1(1. G, 30. 

dKepatocrivT), r/s, fj, (aKfpatos') purity, integrity, dKfpatorqs. 
BakN. 10 'Ev dKepaioavvrj nepiTraTOvvres. 

dKepaioTtjs, ijtos, ij, freshness, vigor. Polyb. 3, 73, 6. 

3, 105, 7. 

aK((r<ra = ayeuTa. SuiD. "AKftrira, Papa'tKov Ti prj)(dvr]pa 
fK bevSpoToplas irpos ipvpvorrjTa pfTacTKfva^opevov. 

'AKe(f>a\oi, av ol, (dxe'^aXos) Acephali, the Levellers, a 
name given to the followers of Severus and Jacobus 
(the Syrian). Const. (536), 1073. 1089. Leimon. 

170 ToC dK((f>d\ov 2eiiijpov. VlT. SaB. oOG B. PiIOT. 
231, p. 28G, 27 'O Sipos 'Idxia/Sos e^ ov ttjv enawpiav 
TO rav 'AK€(pa\av alpeTiKav eiXfcuo-e OTJon/^a. Id. p. 

241, 39, et alibi. Callist. 1G, 29. 18, 45. 
d(ti)8ia, as, T], heaviness, low spirits, drovla ^|'ux?5• Sept. 

Psal. 118, 28. Esai. 61, 3 nveiparos dxttSlas. Nil. 

De Octo Spirit. Malit. 13. Theod. I, 884 D. 

Apophth. Anton. 1. Zenon. 8. ' 
dKijSidu, dtra, (d/ojSia) to he low-spirited. Sept. Ps. 142, 

4 'ilKT]Sta<Tev iif ipe to nvevpd pov. Sir. 22, 13. 

Apophth. Heracl. Vit. Sab. 284 B. 
dK7)\i8mTor, ov, .(ki^XiSou) spotless, unsidlied. Sept. Sap. 

4, 9 Bios dKIjXl'SlBTOS. 7, 26 'EO-OTTTpOV dici/XiScaTov. 

d/ci'a, as, 17, acies, rank, row or line of soldiers, kovtov- 

Pepviov, o-Ti'xof. - MauRIC. 1, 5. LeO. 4, 6 Tov oXov 
tnlxov, rjyovv rijs dxlas. 

dxibovKTos, ov, 6, aquaductus. Theopu. 780, as a 

proper name. 
diciSwrdr, ij, ov, (dicir) pointed, sharp, as an arrow. Sei'T. 

Prov. 25, 18 To^evpa OKiSiuToi'. 

aKtvrjTos, ov, immovable, motionless. IIorol. 'AkIv^tos 
fopTTj, Immovable feast, that is, a chiu-ch feast cele- 
brated on the same day of the year ; as XpLcrrovyewa, 

^ara, Evayy(\t(rp6s. It is opposed to KtvrjTrj eopTTj. 
aKKctrrov, ov, to, accept um. lONAT. Polyc. 6 Td Soro- 

atTa vptHtv Ta tpya vptov, iva Ta aKKiirra vpwv li^ia Kopl- 

aKKtnria-ws, 6, accipenser, acipenser, or acipensis, 

the name of a JisL Athen. 7, 44. 
aKKripew, rja-a, (a<\r]pos) to be poor ; to be hapless. Hence 

unfortunate. Poltb. 1, 7, 4. 9, 30, 3, et alibi. 

DiOD. 3, 12 iivpidhfs axKripovvTav dvOpairuiv. 

dKKr]pr)pa, aros, to, (axXj/pem) mishap, misfoHune. DiOD. 

II, 516, 54. 610, 27. 
dtiXripia, as, fj, (aKKrjpos) poverty ; mishap, misfortune. 

Polyb. 23, 8, 9. 
dicXijpa/ia = aKXrjprjpa. DiOD. II, 516, 54. GIO, 27 ; in 

both places as a various reading. 
okXitos, ov, (kXiVo)) undeclinable, not declined, as a pai't of 

speech. Dion. TiiRAxin Bekker. 641, 23. 
aKkvbavKTTos, OV, ((cXuScBxifo/tat) not lashed by leaves. 

Poltb. 10, 10, 4 Tav ye pfjv SWaiv TTvevpdrav d/cXuSd)- 

vtoTOff Sjv Tvy^dvei. 

dMaras, adv. of SkKv^tos. Theoph. Cont. 301, 22 

'AkXvotojs CTevBev to tov Pa/xaVxoO Kpdrovs. <TKdcj)os rjvBiivcTO, 

aKpatais, adv. of dKpa'ios. POLTB. 32, 15, 7 Kara ttjv 

rjXiKiav oKpaias €x°'^°^ avTov, lie being in the prime of 
*dKpr]v (aKplj), adv. yet, still, even now, cti. Isocr. 1 C, 
as a various reading. Theocr. 4, 60 dxpav, Doric. 
Poltb, 1, 13, 12 Avrd re rd TTo^LTsvpaTa kut tKeivovs 
Tovs Katpovs OKprjv aKepaia piv rjV Tols IBiapoXs. 14, 4, 9 

Oi piV €K TOtV VTTVUJV, ol S aKpTJV €Tl fieSvaKopCVOl Ka\ TTt- 

vovT€s. Sext. Adv. Gram. 3, 69, p. 231. 
oKofj, ^s, rj, rejiort. 'E^ dKotjs, from hearsay. Poltb. 4, 

2, 3 *Akoj]V e^ dKorjs ypd(j)eiv. 

2. Obedience. Sept. 1 Eeg. 15, 22 'Axorj imp Ov- 
a-lav dyaBq, Obedience is better than sacrifice. 




aKolfiTjTos, ov, sleepless. Substantivclj', ol 'Afcoi'/nijTot, the 
Vigilists, a name given to the inmates of a monastery 
in the vicinity of Constantinople, from the circum- 
stance that in the church of that monaster)- divine 
service was going on day and night, without inter- 

Theod. IV, 1235 (Schulze's edit.) VlapxiWa apxi- 

liavhp'iTTi Tav AKoifirjTaiv. EuAGU. 3, 18 'H fiovfj to>v 
AKOifiTjrciiV, 3, 19 *0 Ta)V AKotpriTutv KaXovntPOiU rjyov- 
litvos. TlTEOD. Lector. 1, 17 'En-i Vemahlov iToihos 
€KTi(T€ Tuv vaov Tov ayiov 'laavvov, Koi fi.ova-)(ovs £K Ta>v 
'AKOiprjTav ivcKariaTqcrev. ThEOPH. 175. PoKPH. 
Cer. 801, 14 'H CKKXria-la Ta>v ' AKOijxrjTav. HoEOL. 
Dec. 29 Tov oalov iraTpos fjixSiV Mapx/ XXou rjyovfiiuov TTJs 

fiOvijs TOyV AKOLp.TjT<OV. 

dKoivavrjala, as, fj, the being aKoivavriTos, the not being 
allowed to partake of the sacrament. Cod. Afr. 

Can. 29 'Ei* rcS Katpio T^y aKotvcoVTjaias avTov. 
aKoivaivriTos, ov, not aUoiced to partake of the sacrament 
for some fault ; essentially the same as d(papicrpevos 

(from a^opi'ftu). Can. ApOST. 10 E" tis dKoivaivriTa> 
K&if iv otKo) crvvev^TjTatf ovtos d(j>opi^€cr6<i), LaOD. 9. 

Nic. I, 5. IG. Eus. 6, 43, p. 315, 21 ' Akolvqiviitou 

dirolrjcre. AnT. 1. BaSIL. II, 527 E "Eotu dKOivii- 
VTjTos. Ill, 32 G A EiKotriv (TctTiv d(eoiv<o]fl)Toj torai tois 

2. That has not partaken of the sacrament. Const. 
(o36), 1148 C ' AKOivoiVTjToi Start jjifvopfv ; 
dKo\ov6(a, fja-o), to foUoia. ApocR. Martyr. Barthol. 8 
'HKoXovdrjcre tov djrd(rToXoi/ tov Xpiorov Bapdo'Kop.aiov. 

Ol dKo\ov6ovvrfs, partisans. Mal. 412 01 rjjs avvo- 
Sou aKoXou^oCvres to Nforopiou (ppovovcriv, The partisans 
of the council are in favor of the tenets of Nesto- 
dKo\ov6ia, as, t], in the RiTUAi,, office, prescribed form, 
formulary of devotion, order. Vit. Epiph. II, 328 B 
'Anacrav dKo\ov6tav ttjs TrveviiaTiKtjs Xarpetas- Ibid. 348 
D. PoRPn. Cer. 28, 16 Kara rqv iKKK-qcriaartKriv 
aKoXovBiav. 115 'H axoXov^ia tov \v)(vtKov, The order 
for the Av)^vik6v. 

2. Ceremony. Porpii. Cer. 79, 24 'H t^s rpamXis 



dKoSovdos, ov, S, acoluthus or acolythus, an under- 

subdeacon. Eus. G, 43, p. 312, 12. Novell. 59,3. 

dKov^iTov, or aKKoi^iTov, ov, TO, accubitum. Laod. 28. 

QoiN. 74 'Akkov/Sito uTpavvveiv. 

To TptfiowdXtov Tav EvvfaKaiSfKa ' Akov^itcdv, the 

name of a hall in Constantinople. Theopil 616, 
17. Nic. Const. G4 'AKKovpirav. 

To i^depov Tav AfKatwia ' Akkov^itiov, the same aS the 

preceding. Porph. Cer. 20, 13. (Compare ttico- 
oKovp^lCa, ta-a, accumbo, to recline at meat, to sit 
at meat, to sit down at table. Porph. Cer. 47 'Ore 

aKovpPlaatriv ol 8e<77roVa( eVi ttjs rpane^rjs. 

2. To lean against or tijjo/i anything. Sum. 'An(- 

pdSopat .... diiOvpPi^a. 
dicovTtCa, iVm, (dKova) to cause to hear ; to declare, make 

known. Sept. Jud. 13, 23 'HKovrtacv fjpds raCra. 
aKova, to hear. PolYB. 1, 22, 2 'Akovovt€s ov naxpav 

ftvat TOV Tav jroXffxicoi/ a-ToXov. ]\L\L. 481, 18 'HKovaav 

dTTO Trjs yvvatKos T7]s Kpcpairdetcnjs on pfra Tpds rjpepas 

dvfp)((Tat Tj ddXacrcra. 

dKpdrrjTos, ov, (Kparea) i/icomprehensibilis, that cannot be 
held. Ieen. 1, 7, 2. 1, 13, 6. 1, 21, 5. 

dKparijTas, adv. of aKpdrrjTOs. IrEN. 1, 7, 1. 

dKpia, as, r/, maid, girl, rj na'ts. A Macedonian word. 

HeS. 'AKpea, ttois BrjXcta. MaxeSdve;. 
dKprjfirjs, 6, (aKpos, ijPi) one in the prime of life, dxpa^oiv. 

PSELL. 290. 
aKpt^as, adv. of dKptpTjs, dearly, at a high price ; opjiosed 

to nXovalas. LeG. HomER. Ill UoXXd/cir yap irXov- 

a-tas avovvTat Ka\ noWoKis dxpt^as. 

aKpirqs, ov, 6, (aKpa) miles limitayieus ? a soldier sta- 
tioned on the frontier of the empire ? Porph. Cer. 
489, 12. Phoc. 190, 23. 

aKptTtKos, Tj, ov, {aKpirqs) limitaneiis, pertaining to tlie 
frontier of the empire. Phoc. 186. 

dxpoapa, aros, to, that which is heard. 

Metonymically, lecturer, singer or player. Poltb. 
4, 20, 10, et alibi. 

aKpodo/iai, in the early church, to be a hearer, to be a 
penitent of the second grade. Anc. 4 'Eviavr&v 
dfcpoao-flat. BASIL. Ill, 329 E. 




0( aKoa^iemi, in the early cbureb, the hearers, 
penitents of the second grade ; or heathens wishing 
to be converted to Christianity. They were not 
allowed to partake of the sacrament, or even to pray 
with the believers (ttiotoi). Const. Apost. 8, 5, G. 
8, 12, 1. LaOD. 5 Ilfpi Tov fifj 8fic ras )((ip(moviat 
eTn TTapovala aKpocofiivoiv yiveadai. NiC. I, 11. 14. 

Basil. Ill, 32G B. (Compai-e Const. Apost. 2, 
39, 2. See also aKpdacris 2. For the other grades of 
penitents, see npoaKXalu), (rwicmj/xt, VTroTTiTTTo).') 
aKpSaa-ts, (cos, ^, ear, ous, dxor;. ApOCR. Act. Thom. 45. 

2. In ecclesiastical writers, the being an uKpoape- 
vos (see aKpoaopai) ; the second grade of penitents. 
Gkeg. Thacm. Can. 8, p. 40 D. Can. 11, p. 41 B. 
Anc. G. 9. Nic. I, Can. 12. Basil, in, 272 A. 
293 C. Greg. Nyss. II, 119 A. 120 B. (For 
the other grades of penitents, see irpoaKKava-is, avara- 
(ns, OTOTTTucrir.) 
aKpo^areai (aKpos, ^aiva), to walk on tiptoe. DiOD. 2, 50. 

aKpo^voTT]!, on, o, «« UHcircutTicised man. Epiph. I, G 

A 'AKpojSuoTT/ff piv tt; aapKt. 

aKpofivcTTia, as, fj, foreskin, prepuce. Sept. Gen. 17, 11 
'n(piTpT]6ri<TeiT6e t!jv (rapKo Ttjs aKpo^varlas ipwv. 34, 14 
Avdp6}7rco OS ^X*' aKpo^vtrrlav. 

aKpoyaviaios, a, ov, (aKpos, yavia) at the extremity of the 

corner. Sept. Es. 28, 16 S.[6ov aKpoyaviaiov, The 
aKp6<opos, ov, with hair at the extremity. Poltb. 34, 

10, 9 '"^Ciio Si T(o yeveia irvprjva to-^f"' oirov ( 

aKpo\o(j}ia, as, rj, (aKpo\o(j)Os) top of a hill. POLYB. 2, 

27, 5. 18, 2, 5. 

aKp6\o(j>os, ov, 6, (a/cpof, \6(pos) = aKpo\o<f>ia. PlUT. I, 

108 F. 
aKpoirrjKos, ov, (axpos, jrijXdr) muddy on the surface. Po- 
LYB, 3, 55, 2 Tois 8to TMi' aKpoirrjXwv wopevopevois, 

on slippery ground. 
(KpoTTocria, as, fj, (dicpojr<iTiji) hard drinking. Polyb. 8, 

11, 4, V. 1. OKpaTonoaia. 

aKpoTtpuipov, ov, TO, (aicpos, irpaipa) the end of a ship's 
prow, the head of a ship. Strab. 2, 3, 4 'AKponpa- 

pov ^vXivov. 

aKpOTTvpyiov, ov, to, (aKpos, Tripyof) the upper tOWer. 

Theoph. Cont. 331, 15. 
aKpos, a, ov, extreme, highest. Classical. 

'AKpos Upds, High-priest, as a title. Cod. Apr. 

Can. 39. 
uKpoaaos, ov, (Kpoacros) without tassels, fringeless. 

Athan. II, IIG B. 
aKpoarix^wv, ov, to, (aKpos, oTi'xor) the conclusion of a 

verse, as of a psabn. Const. Apost. 2, 57, 5 "Ete- 

p6s Tis Tovs ToC Ad^iS i^aXXeVo v/iyour, Kai 6 \aos ra 

aKpotrrlxia {moyjraWcTco. (See also VTroKO^.) 
aKpotm-)(is, t'dof, T), (aKpos, OTi'xof) acrostic. ClOER. Di- 

vin. 2, 54. Dion. Hal. II, 793, 14. 

In the Ritual, the aKpoarixls of a Kavav consists of 

the first letters of the rpoirapta of that Kavav. 
aKpotrroKiov, ov, to, (aKpos, crroXos) aplustre, ornament at 

the stern of a ship, u(j>\acrrov. DiOD. 18, 75. 
*aKpoTiKivTi.ov, ov, to, the clausida of a verse. Thdc. 


2. Refrain, burden, chorus, as of a hymn, xmaKorj. 

PniLON. II, 484, 18. Dion Cass. 1307, 64. 

1371, 22. EuS. 2, 17, p. 70 iSiv vpvav to aKpoTe- 
oLKpoTopos, OV, (aKpos, Tepvto) cut off shorp, oT square ; 
abrupt, steep. Sept. Deut. 8, 15 Ylerpas oKporopov. 

Jos. 5, 2 ttla)^alpas ncTpivas CK irerpas OKpoTopov. 3 Reg. 
6, 7 'O oiKos fv T<f olKodopucrBai airov Xi'flotf aKporopois 
apyo'is aKoSopTjBt). Job. 28, 9 Ev aKpoTopif i^iTeivt 
X^^P" avTov, SC. ireTpa. POLYB. 9, 27, 4 KeiTot yap to 
Tft^of €7ri iriTpas aKpoTopov. 

aKpo(jiv\a^, aKos, 6, (aKpa, (j)vX.acraa) commander of a 
citadel. Polyb. 5, 50, 10. 

aKpoapevoi, See OKpoaopjii. 

aKpmrqpidCa, to form a promoutory, to jet out like a 
promontory. Polyb. 4, 43, 2 T^s 'Evpanrjs inX npo- 
ox^i Tivos aKpaTTjpia^ovirrjs, V. 1. UKpaipeta^oiiirqs. 

uKTa, see aKTOV. 

uKTidTos, OV, (ktI^io) uncreoted, increate. Method. 393 
A. Did. Alex. 785 B. 

dfCToXoyem, i}a-a, (a/cra, Xtyo)) to cheer, to salute with 
shouts of joy. PORPH. Cer. 250 'AKroXoyoCo-t 8e 



aKTov, ov, TO, a c t u m . Apocn. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 31. 
Commonly in the plural, to aura, acta. Just. 

Apol. 1, 30 Ek T(av iirX XiovTiov IliXarou y^vojxivutv 
Sktqiv. EpiPH. I, 420 A Till' aKTav Sij^ev DiXaTov. 

Const. (536), 1112 D. 1208 C, et alibi. Mal. 
413, 20. TiiEOPH. 279. 

aKTOvdpios, ov, 6, actuarius, oKraapios. NOVELL. 117, 

11. PoRPH. Car. 304, 12. 312, 22. 

aKTaaptos ^ oKrovaptos. InSOE. 4004 'AKTtoapiot Xav- 

uKTap, apos, 6, actor. Antec. 1, 23, G. 

aKv^epvrjTos, ov, {Kv^epvato) not qualified, linfit. LeO 

Gram. 206, 17 Eistj)i' twv Trpaypdrwu dioUrjo-iV vravrf- 

\q)S aKv^ipvr^TOi, 
aKvpoa, ucrci), to render invalid, oKvpov iroieiv ri. Diod. 

16, 24. Dion. Hal. I, 301, 12. II, 1219 'Er/po.s- 

aKvpa)6rjvai. Tavra \j/T](pl(Tpaa-iv. NT. Matt. 15, 6. 
(Compare Diod. 16, 24 Hfpl toC Troirjaai ras Kpttrtts 
Tav 'Ap(pi.Kru6va>v axvpour.) 
oKapapxi'i', ')cra>, to he alaharches. Joseph. Ant. 20, 5, 2 
ToC Kol a\a^apxr)(TavTos iv 'A\(^av8pela. 

dXaPapxris, ov, 6, alabarcbes, tbe title of the chief 
magistrate of tbe Jews at Alexandria. Joseph. 
Ant. 18, 6, 3. 18, 8, 1. (Compare dva^apaxns.) 

dXa^apx'a^ as, % the office of aloharches. Joseph. 

Ant. 20, 7, 3 Ar]p.TjTpia> Tio fv 'AXi^avSpela 'lovSaiav 

nparevovTi yivd tc kol TrXovra • Tore 8i) xai rfjv aXa/Sap- 

X^av avTos cix^* 
aKafiaiTTpivos, rj, ov, of alabaster. Apocr. Act. Andr. et 

Matthiae 29 'Avdpias dKaPaarpivos. 
oiKaKaTiov, ov, to, (^Xaxan;) hallista, ffKoKdriov. LeO. G, 

27 BaXXiVrpaj, fJToi. fiayyaviKa to. Xfyo/xeca d'haKana 

crTpi(j)6p€va KVKhaSfV. 
SKdpiov, incorrectly dWdpiov, to, (aXr) := o-aXa'ptov. Sdid. 

'AXXapiois, (Tirrjpeo'lois. 
dXapvva, to dirty, befoul, pvTralvui. Hes. 'AXupCrat, pvnd- 

vai. (Compare dXcpor.) 
'AXjSavOTToXis, eas, rj, Albanopolis. Ptolem. 3, 13. 
'A\^av6s, ov, 6, an Albanian. Ptolem. 3, 13. Attal. 

9. Due. 223. 
dXjSaToi, <ov, oJ, the alb at i of the Circus. Ltd. 65, 


aX/3os, ov, albus, XfVKo'y, Sanpos. Mal. 176 To aX/Soi- 

p-ipos, z= 01 dX/Sdroi. 
dXyi;po'f, <;, ov, (uXyoi) painful, a\yciv6s. Sept. Jer. 10, 

19 AXyrjpa fj TrXi/yij o-ou, SC. (oriv. 
d\el(f)o>. Ignat. Ephcs. 17 M17 d\(l(j>ea-6e SvaaMav t^s 

OLOacTKaALas tov lipxovros tov altovos tovtov. 
oKfKTopiv, for dXfKTopioy, ov, TO, cockerel, akeKTOpUKos. 

Theoph. 437, 13. 
dXeKTopi'o-Koj, ov, 6, dimin. of dXtxrap, coclerel. Babr. 

oKfKTopopavTua, as, fj, (aXeKTap, p.avT(la) divination by 

mecms of a cod: Cedr. I, 548, 15. 

dXcKTopocpaivla, as, rj, (dXe'/crcop, (pavrj) the crowing of a 

cock. Hence coch-croiv, coch-crowing, dXeKrpvocjiwviov, 
early morning. NT. Marc. 13, 35. Const. Apost. 

5, 18, 2 Ttjv pivTOi napaaKevrjV Ka\ to o-d/3/3aTov oXokXt;- 
poi' vrj<TT(va-aTe, oif hvvapis 7rpoVco-T4 Toiavrrj, pexP'^ 
. d\eKTopo(P(ovlas vvkt6s. 5, 19, 2 'Atto ecnripas cay dXc- 
KTopo(pavlas dypvwvovvTes. 8, 34, 1 Evxas eViTfXfiTe 
opdpov Kal Tplrrj &pa Koi cKTy Ka\ fwdrrj koI icmipa Ka\ 

aXcKTos, ov, (XfKTos) thcit camiot be told. Poltb. 30, 13, 

12 'O/ioC bi Tovrav TrdvToiv dyavi^opcvav oKcktov tjv to 

aK€KTpvo(pavLov, ov, TO, r= dXfKTopofpavia. DiD. Alex. 

J20 A Tfjv Trpo d\(KTpvo<j>a>viov apvrjirtv Herpov. 
dX(KTpvQ>8tjs, (s, {dXeKTpvav) COck-Hke. EuNAP. 94, 22 

Ilpor Si fj8ovas dXfXTpumSTjs. 
*'AXe^dj'Sp6ioj, a, ov, of Alexandria, Alexandrian. In- 

SCR. 3069 'Apyvplov 'AXe^avSpdov. 
aXf'pos, ov, 6, or dXfpov, TO, dung, Konpos. Hes. 'AXtpov, 

Konpov. [Modern Greek, Xepos, dirty, pvnapis. Sub- 
stantive, 17 Xf'pn, as, dirt, pvnos. Verb, Xtpova, to dirty, 
befoul. Compare dXapiva.'] 
oXeo-if, ea>s, 17, (dXc'w) a grinding, dXcajios, aXri<rp.os. 

Geopon. 2, 32, 1. 
dXea-pos, ov, 6, ^ aKems. Ignat. Rom. (interpol.) 5 

'AXfcrpoi oXou ToC a-mparos Kal (co'Xacns toC 8ta/3oXou 

fV f/ii epxfa-0a>. Eus. 3, 36, p. 131, 30. 
dXrj6(iStv for dXrjdelSiov, to, true purple, not imitated, 

dXr]6iv6v. ChRON. 614 Srrjddpiv dXjjdf'ihv. 
dXr]6tvo7ri7Tepos, ov, (iriirep, TTiTrepi) pepper-colored"! hav- 




ing the color of red pepper? Theoph. Cont. 141 

'AXi^ii/ojriVepoi Kiovfs- 
*aKrjBtv6i, T), 6v, tnce purple, dyed with the genuine pur- 
ple, not imitated. Xen. Oecon. 10, 3 'Rni.h(iKvis re 
dpyiptov .... Koi jrop(f>vpLSas i^iTfjXovs (Jcided) <^aii)i» 
oXij^irar f'l/ai. ApOCR. PrOtCUangel. 10 Tqv oKrjdivfjV 
jrop(f>vpav. AeT. 7, 79 '[Iop<f>vpa aKijdivfj. MaL. 33, 
11 To e'f "PX^' avadeixBiv (K Tr)i Koy)(vKrjS aXrjdivov 
o'X'lpo- liacrCKiKov ecpoptaav. 413, 14 ^-nqBapiov oKjjdivov. 
TheOPII. 484, 4 "Ek yap Tuiv oKTjdivwv rCayylwv 
eyvmptCeTO. PORPH. Cer. 80, 17 Saym a\>]6iva. 
Adm. 72 Aepudria a\r)Siva napSiKa. Hes. Ktwa^api, 
(tSos xpaiparos aKr]6ivov, o 'KiytTai kokkivov. (See also 
d\Tj<rp6s = aKca-fios, oXftrif. IgnAT. KoiH. 5. EuS. 3, 

36, as a various reading. 
(iXifo), ta-10, (SKs) to salt, to season with sail. Sept. 

Lev. 2, 13 Hav baipov Bvalai vpu>v aW oKiaBriafTai.. 

Metaphorically, Igxat. Magne?. 10 'AXiaSrjre iv 

avT&, SC. TW XplOTU. 

uKi^, iKos, alex, alec, halec, a kind of Jlsh-picHe. 

Geopon. 20, 46, 2 and 3. 
dXicryt'w, ijo-o), to pollute. Sept. Mai. 1, 7 'Aprovs tjXicryt]- 

pe'vovs 'Ev TiVi TjKicryr](Tapeii aliTovs. 

aKicryqpa, aros, to, (aXiayea) poUutioil. NT. Act. 15, 

20 'ATrix^aSaL divb tqjv dXitTyripdTaJV twi/ eiScoXcoj' kol rrjs 

nopveias Koi tov ttviktov kol tov aiparos. 
dXiTej^f, f'r, (oXf, TfiVo)) Stretching to the sea, extending 

into the sea. DiOD. 3, 44 'A^irevois yap Trirpas toi' 

furnXovv Stti\apPavov(n]s ovt eicrn'XfiJcrai Sviiarou iimv eir 

TOV KoXnov OVT cKirXeCcrai. 

2. Flat, shallow, low. Polyb. 4, 39, 3 KaKeiToi. fie 

TO piv TTji MaiwTtSos cTTopa KippepiKos BooTropos .... 

Trai/ 8' fVrii- aXiTeves. ClCER. Epist. ad Attic. 14, 

13, 1 Ambulatione dXtre«i, A walk on level ground. 
*aKKd for 7, than, after a negative word. Od. 3, 375 

Ov pev yap Tts o8' aXXos .... aXXa Aibs 6vyaT7]p. Po- 
LTB. 10, 11, 5 Ovx (Tfpois Tio-l XP^M^""^ dffoXoyto-^ois, 
dXX' oTs (Tvyxave TTCTTeiKais avTov. EpiCT. 1, 11, 33 

OvT€ oXXo Tl TOiV TO10VTO3V .... dXX VTToXrjyjf € ts Kal Bb- 

ypoTa. TlIEOD. Ill, 952 D AiVi'a di oiSfpia rrj Sokovut) 
TTpoiTKeiTai Tipaipla, dXX' oti awoSovs iiruTKoniKas trvva- 

dpoi^ei. IV, 242 D TovTov fie oure to fUnTitrpa, oCt( 
aXXo Tl SCvarai T^r ^"XV* e'^eXdaai, dXXd ^dvij T^r 
jrpo(reu;^5y ^ evepytia. 

'AXX' ^, 5«<; except; usually after a negative. 
Xen. An. 4, G, 11. 7,7, 53. Sept. Gen. 21, 26 

Ovfie e'yo) ^KOvtra dXX' ^ (TT}p(pov. Num. 13, 29 'AXX' 

^ oTi 6pa<n) TO etfxor. Nevertheless the people he strong. 
Ps. 1, 2. DiOD. 13, 35 OvSfTcpov avTcov avopavav 
vopoBivqv, qXX' fj f'^iyqTTjV rov vopoBerov. 

dWayfj, tjs, I'l, regeneration. Just. Apol. 1, 23 'En-' 

dXXay?; Ka\ eTravayaiyfj tov duSpuTrlvov yevovs. ^ 

2. Stage, a place where a relay of horses is taken, 

araSpos. ApOCR. Act Joan. 6 'EX^oitmk ovv avToiv 
(Is TTjv TTparqv dXKayrfV wpas apioTov ovtrrjs (deovTO avTOv 
evyfrvxc^v Kai Xa/Sdi/ra apTov (rvv airo'is (adUiv. EuST. 
531, 20 Ai fie [(TTOpiai crraBpovs otSacri \ey(iv koi Tar 
mpKTpivas iiT ovv TiTaypivas eVofii'ov? ava77av\as TOis UTf 
iiTirevcnv, fire Trefofipdfioir, as Kai dXXayar (\(yov Tives. 
dXXdyioc, on, to, (dXXayij) exchange as of prisoners. 
PoKPH. Cer. 570, 14. Tueoph. Cont. 419, 16 

"Hoirifrai a)>XdyLov twv KpaTovpivu)V alxpa\ojTaiV. LiEO 

Gram. 282, 17. 

2. A division or body of troops, rdypa ,- guard. 
PoRPH. Adm. 126, 16. Attal. 149, 21 Tijj' aiToC 

[tov /3a<TiXe'o)j] po'ipav, to "Keybptvov (rvvrjSais aXXdyiox. 

Pach. I, 310. II, 407, 19. (Compare Leo 14, 34 
AmipeTi' Tovf fiiyXfiopras, "va ol pev inrvovatv, ol fie eyprj- 
yopoKTiv, Ka\ ovTas ( V aWdaaovras dXX^Xouy /3i- 

3. Discount, money paid for exchange, eViKaTaXXa- 
yi,. Cede. II, 369, 17. 

aXXayfia, aror, to, (aK'Kd(T(Ta>) mutation, change, peTa^oXi). 
Sept. Sir. 2, 4 'Ek dXKdypaai rawetvaicrfas <rov paKpo- 


2. Exchange, giving one thing for another ; price, 
d^i'o, Tip^. Sept. Deut. 23, 18 'AXSaypa kvvos. 

3 Reg. 10, 28 'EXdp^avov fK &€Kove iv oXKdypaTt. 

Esai. 43, 3. Thren. 5, 4. Amos. 5, 12 bribe. 
dWdiipov, ov or oTor, Tb, {aWda-ira) full dress, holiday 
dress. Porph. Cer. 157, 14 Ta aXKa^ipara avrSiv 
TO atTwpa. Ibid. 441. 779 EicTeXeiTaj ^ npoiXevati 
pera dWa^lpoTos. 




'O rav aXKa^ifiav, The officer who has charge of 
the imperial wardrobe. Ponrn. Cer. 7. 

O iiri Ti>v aKKa^ljjLoiv, = 'O tS>v a>CKa^ifiu>v. PORPH. 
Cer. 137. 

SKKapiov, see Skipiov. 

aUKaaaa, a^as, to change, as the air. Mal. 388 AtA to 
Tovs depas, (j>rj(r\v, dXKd^m, III order, sags he, to change 
the air ; for a change of air. Theoph. 198 'Hirfi- 
craTo Tov ^atrikia iiri ttju avaroXiji/ (iTreX^eiK dca to Toir 
depas dWd^ai, for a change of air. 

2. To change one's apparel. Sept. Gen. 35, 
2 'AXXd^aTf Tas oToXay vfiuiv. 41, 14 "HXXa^ai/ rrjv 
OToKijV aVTOv. Jud. 14, 13 TpiaKOPTa dXKau'a'Ofievas 
oToXar ifiaTiav, Thirty change of garments. 2 Reg. 
12, 20 "HXXa^e TO \p.dTia avTov, He changed his ap- 

Hence, to put on, as a garment, without reference 
to the previous state of the body. Poeph. Cer. 22, 

14 'AXXno'O'OCTai' to. eavTav Si/irfTrja-ia iv tm koitwvi rrji 
Adcjivjjs. 161, 19 'HXXao"(rov ol a^iw^ariKoi ets to kov- 
a-i(TTo>piov p^Xai/i'Sw XevKa. CuROP. 67, 18 'AXXao'O'ova-iv 
axravras Kal oi ap^ovres to. avvr]6ri tovtiov dWdy/iara. 

3. To clothe one with garments. Porph. Cer. 86, 
9 'HXXay/icVot diro kevKav ;(Xai/i8i<i)i', Clothed with 

white cloaks. Theoph. Cont. 28, 10 'iStwTou o-x^/jlo 

dWd(T(Te(r6ai. 656, 12 T^ inaipiov \ovaai fjXKa^ev 
oKXaxoae rr aXXaxoC. JuST. Apol. 1, 24. 

aXXjjyopKTT^s, ov, 6, (dXXijyopc'ci)) allegorist. Eus. 7, 24, 
p. 350. 

oKXrjKiyyvov, ov, to, (dXX^Xaji/, eyyuos) mutual pledge. 
CeDR. it, 4o6 To? T03V aTToXcoXoToji^ TaTrctvtov ovvTeXeiai 
TeXct(T^at Tvapa twu dvvaTO}v. Karwi/Ofj.da'dr} di rj TOiavTrj 
KTVina^is dXKrjKiyyvov. 

dXKrjKfyyvai, adv. hy mutual pledge. Novell. 99, 
El yap Ttf dXXTjXeyyuciJS iiTrevdvvovs Xd/3ot Ttvds. 

dXXrjXivdeTos, ov, (dXKrjXcov, cVSco)) lied Or joined together. 
Method. 384 A 'Ev dXuo-et xp^°il fp't'ots oXXi^X^vfie- 

Totff avpjBfjSXrjpiVTj. 
dWrjXoTrpoyovot, ov, ol, (dWrjXuiv, npoyovos Or npoyovoi) 

correlate stepsons. Axtec. 1, 10, 8 Upl/xor tx"'^ •"'o" 
QTro TiTJar, tXafie Tlpljiav npos ydfiov fxov<rav Bvyarepa 

OTTO ToTiou. H Kal (K TOV ivavTiov, 6 fi€V etx( Bvyaripa, 
t] oe v'lov. Oi TOVToiv na'tSes oi iv rfj truvrjdfta Xeydpcvoi 
aWrjKonpoyovoi KaXios dXXi^Xotr trvvdirrovrai. 

dXXijXouVa (Hebrew), Hallelujah. Sept. Ps. 104 (titul.), 
et alibi. 

Substantively, to dXXijXovia. Apocr. Act. et Mar- 
tyr. Matt. 25 -^dXXcTe TO dXXrjXoiia. AthaN. I, 

998 C. 
d\Xr]Xo(fi6vTat, wv, ol, murdering one another, dXXrjXo^pd- 

voi. Just. Apol. 1, 39. 
dXXiyapi, alligare. Plut. I, 34 A. 

aXXiKa, x^''f^^^'' TTOp^vpdv. HeS. [ModERN GrEEK, 
aXiKOs, Tj, ov, pzirple, ■iTOp(f>vpovs.'] 

dXXoyei/^y, cy, (aXXor, yivoi) of another race, stranger. 
Sept. Gen. 17, 27 'AXXoyevSiv i6vav. Lev. 22, 12 

'AvhpX dXXoyfvet. 

Substantively, 6 dXXoyevr]s, foreigner. Sept. Ex. 
12, 43 Xlds akXoyevqs ovk tdfrm air avToiJ. 29, 33 
AXXoyei/ijj OVK eScTai an avro>v. 

dXXoedvTjs, es, (oXXoj, eSvos) of another nation, foreign. 
Dion. Hal. I, 402. H, 853, 15. 1145. IV, 2003. 
Joseph. Ant. 11, 5, 4. 

Substantively, o dXXot^piys, foreigner. DiOD. 2, 

37 ndvToiv Twv dXXoc6va)U (j)o^ovpeva>v to ttX^^os Kal ttji/ 
dXKrjv Tcov 6r]plav. 2, 48 Oi 6e tovtous emStaKovTfS 
dXXoedvns cnravi^ovTfs t^s vSptlas Sta ttjv ayvotav Tav 
^peaTwv ol pev airoXXvvrai . . . . , ol Be ... . poyn fls 
Tqv oiKeiav a-oi^ovrac. JoSEPH. Ant. 19, 7, 3. 

dXXo'7r«rT09, ov, (^SXXos, ttIcttis) of another religion, not a 
Christian. Porph. Adm. 86, 12. 

aXXos, r], o, other, another. 'aXXos els. Another one. 
EpiPH. I, 381 A 'O I'lVtoBfV dds Kal dyados (Trotrjcrev ?va 
ciXXov debv, 6 Se yevopevos aXXos deos (KTiae Ta -iravra. The 
upper god, who is good, made another god ; and this 
other god created all things. Porph. Cer. 482, 1 1 
FiffTai npoa-dfiKt] aXXas /iiSf <^ivas. So in connection 
with other cardinal numbers : Sept. Jos. 4, 9 *AXXouf 
hahcKa XlBovs, Tioelve other stones. Martyr. Areth. 
51 "AXXa iwka jrXoia. 
T7 aXX-ij, sc. fjpepa, Tlie Other day, adverbially. 

ApOPHTH. Pocraen. 22 Ti elms poi ttj oXXj? ; 

dXXoTptdfo) (dXXoTptos), alieno animo esse, to he alienated, 




estranged, or disaffected, to he hostile to any one, aXXo- 

rpi'mt (X^iV, aX\oTpla>s SiaKe'taSat. POLYB. 15, 22, 1 
KaTaneTrK-rjyfifvos 8e iravTas Tois aKXoTpid^ovra?. 
aWoTpionpayia (dXXoVpior, Trpaaaa), to be an intermeddkr, 
to meddle with other people's business. Hence, to 
excite commotions, to create disturbances. Poltb. 5, 
41, 8 OvTa yap av § Towapaitav oiiSe ToXpLija-fiv aXXorpto- 
iraye'iv tovs jrcpi rbv MoXwva toO /3aa-iXca)r jrapoPTos, k. t. X. 

Greg. Thaum. 67 D. 
*aXXorpio9, a, ov, hostile, rebellious, Sva-pevrjs. Inscr. 
4697, 19 Tmx aWoTpia <^povT](TdvTa>v, Of those who re- 

beUed against the king. Poltb. 24, 8, 8 BouX.)5«s 

/xriSfV dXXoVpioi/ v7TOKa6ea6ai, p.r]bf Sva-jjifpes fiJjSec dffoXi- 
ire'iv rfi fiacnXfla. 28, 4, 4 EiSoif aXMrpiov alrbv ovra 
Pafiatav. DiOD. II, 588, 54 *povfiJ' aXKoTpta Fapaiwv. 

In ecclesiastical Greek, satanic, diabolical. Const. 

ApOST. 8, 3 Tav yjfevS^ iinx^ipovvTaiv \eyeiv, ^ aXXo- 
Tpia> iruevfiari Kivovfievav rj\fy^( Tov Tponov. 8, 7, 1 
PCirai Ta ?pya rav x^ipav <Tov (K t^s toC aXXorpiou irvfv- 
/xaTOS evfpyelas. 

Substantively, o dWorptos, hostis, adversary, the 
enemy of God and man, simply, the devil. Const. 
ApOST. 7, 1 Kai (pva-iKT) p(v (crriv f) Trjs ^arjs o8or, fVfiV- 
aKTOt 8e fj Tov davarov, ov tov Kara yvtopr^v 6(ov vnap^avros, 
dXXa TOV i^ (■m^ov'KTJs tov aXXorpiou. 8, 6, 1 M17 8i» 

ToVoJ' TW dXXor/3lW KOT aVTWV. 8, 6, 4 PuOT/T-ai TODS 

avTou i/ceVas aTTO T^r toO dXXoTpiou KaTabwaardas. 8, 
12, 20 Twv x"A"'f°M^'"^'' ^"'^ '""'^ dXXorpiou. 
*dXXoTpioTi;s, rjTos, fj, hostility, rebellion. Insor. 4697, 

23. Di(5d. 1, 68 Tovvavrlov 8' iKf'wovs irpoTpe^apevos 
els dXKoTpLOTTjTa truvamcrrri Koi ^atrikevs aiiTos Jipedl- 
dXXoTpioTpoVws (dXXdrpioj, Tpdiros), adv. in another man- 
ner, othenvise, aXXorpoTrms. Eus. 5, 16, p. 229, 35. 

a'XXou/3iW, ovos, Tj, alluvio, TrpotrxXvo-is, Trpauxwui-s. An- 
TEC. 2, 1, 19 *ucnK^ KTTJa-is ia-Ti Kai ^ Trjs dWov^lovos • 
dWov^iav 8i la-Tiu rj ■npodKKvai.s fj wpoa-xoxrcs. Oivep 
yap Sia Trjs aWovPloms Ta i)peTcpa dypM 6 TTOTapbs 
irpoaBjj, <^u(riK<3 vopa Trjs r)peTepas yiverai 8ecrnoT(ias. 

dXKvTT]s = dXi^s. Et. M. 72, 18. 

SXiia, alma (from almus). Philostorg. 2, 9. 

dXufpix'"™"' "''; '■"' almanac ? Eus. Praep. Euangel. 
3, 4. (Compare the Arabic 3 JO, MaNaX?) 

&\pvpt.s, iSos, rj, (aXpvpos) saltness. DiOD. 1, 60 rtfpilx" 

p.€V yap avTTjv X^P^ nXrjprjs d'Xpvpibos. 
aKoyeiofiai, fia-ojiai, (SKoyos) to act like a fool. CiCEK. 

Epist. ad Attic. 6, 4. 

2. To commit bestiality. Anc. 16. 17. (Compare 

Const. ApOST. 6, 28, 1 'H wpos to Skoya, SC. do-eXyeta.) 

dXoyfo), to deceive. Poltb. 8, 2, 4 d\oyr]6rjvai, to be 
circumvented. 28, 9, 8 rj\oyri6rj(Tav. — Lucian. 

Ocyp. 143 ''A(^fs p( piKpov, r]\6yrjpai <tov X"P^''' have 

lost my senses ? 

dXoyrjpa, aros, to, (d\oyia>) error, mistake. POLTB. 9, 16, 
5, et alibi. 

dXoytoTia, as, fj, (dXoyio-Tor) thoughtlessness ; folly. Po- 
ltb. 11, 4, 2, et alibi. 

dXoyo^fTTjTor, ov, (\oyo6irr]s, XoyodeTea) indisputable ? 

ScTL. 713, 22. 

'AXoyoi, av, ol, (eTXoyof) a name given to those who 
rejected the Gospel of John and the Apocalypse. 
Epipn. I, 396 D. They were called also 'Avorirot, 
which see. [The name was suggested by the Aoyot 
in the first verse of Saint John's Gospel.] 

a\oyov, ov to, (SKoyos) sc. C^ov, beast of burden, as a 
mule. ViT. Sab. 288 B. 

In Byzantine Greek it is generally used for "mrtos, 
horse. Leimon. 22. Chron. 546, 9. 717, 12. 
733, 10, et alibi. Theoph. 728, 16, et alibi. 

dXoyoopai., ci^Tjv, (oXoyor) to become irrational. Theoph. 
CONT. 4, 10. 

dXoi^^, ^s, fj, litura, an effacing, blotting out. Sept. Ex. 

17, 14 'AXoi(^,7 i^aXel-^a ro pvrjp6(Tvvov 'Ap.aKrjK cV T^f 
Itt ovpavbv, I will utterly put out the remembrance of 
Amalek from under heaven. 

oKovpvos, a, alumnus, a. Antec. 1, 6, 5. 

d\6x(VTos, ov, (\ox(ia) horn not in the natural way ; 
used with reference to the birth of Christ. Qdin. 
79 'AXoxcfTox TOV £K TTjs napBfVov Beiov tokov o/ioXo- 
yovvres, to? Ka\ dfrirbpas avardvTa, k. t. X. laES. AXo- 
X^vTov, dyevvTjTov. (Compare Cleji. Alex. 889, 35 
'AXX', as eotK€ ToU ttoXXois koi fiexP' ^'' 8<"f" V Mapia/i 
Xe^w uvai 8ta ttjv yivvrja-tv tov naiSiov ovk oicra \ex^- 
Method. 357 C T6 koivov ttjs virep(j>vovs a-ov Xo^eias. 
See also dcnrdpBevos.) 




'AXiwis for 'AXuTTiof, o, Alypius. Insck. 599G 'iXfwr 

trot, AXvTTi/ 

'AXuf, V, 0, Hahjs, a river. Theoph. Cont. 427. 
SKvaihiov, to, chain, SXv<ns. Theoph. 434. 
SKvaihaToi, rj, 6v, {aKv<ns) made like a cJiain. Sept. Ex. 
28, 22 "'Epyov dXuo-iSiuToi/ « ;^puo-iou Kadapov. 1 Eeg. 

17, 5 ewpaxa dXuo-i8<i)roV, A coat of mail. Poltb. 6, 

23, 15 'AXuatSfflTous TrepiTidfiTai 6a>paKas, 

Substantively, ra aKv<7ib<i>Ta, se. tpya. Sept. Ex. 
28, 23. 
aXvo-treXfia, at, 17, (dXucrtTfA^s) Unprofitableness. Hence, 
damage, injury. Poltb. 4, 47, 1. 

dXuTap;(eci), ijo-6), <0 be dXvrapxis. Mal. 417. 

aXvrapxis, ov, 6, (aXvTTjs, ap)(a>) the chief of police. Lu- 
CiAN. Hermot. 40. SIal. 286 bis. 

oKiirapxiKos, rj, 6v, pertaining to an dXvTdpxrjs. Max. 
312 'E<j}6pe(T€ Ta a\vTapxiKd, SC. i/idna. 

dXvTapxos, ov, 6, ^ aXvrdpx^s. Mal. 417. 

dXvTTjs or dXXvTTjs, ov, 6, lictor, paP8o(j)6pos, pa^dovxas, 
fiaoTiyoipopos. Et. M. 72, 14. 

d'K<j>al3r)Tdpi.v for aK(pa^riTdpiov, ov, to, {dXcpdjirjTos) alpha- 
betical acrostic. Porph. Cer. 383. 

dX<^dj3);ros, ou, 6, rarely ^, (aXqbn, /S^to) alphabet. Apocr. 
Thom. Euangel. A, 14, 1 Tpa-^a^ tow d\<pd^rjT0V 
CTTCTT/SeufV aiiTO eVt ttoXXtJi' oipav, Koi ovk dir^KpivaTO 
avTa. B, 7, 1 Tpd^as Bi 6 ZaKxaios rrjv d\(j>d^rjTov 
e^pdiarl, Kal \cyei npbs avrbu aX(f>a. IrEN. 1, 15, 2 
Aio Kal TOD d\(j)dPrjT0t> Twv 'EXXrjvav txav /lovddas okto) 
Ka\ SeKaSas okto) koI iKarovrdSas 6kt<o, ttjv rav oKTaKotjlmv 
oyhor)KovTaoKTu> -^jfrjcpov erreiTa h^iKviovra. EpiPH. II, 
ICl C KaTu Ti]v Tov oKcpa^iiTOV Trap' 'EjSpalois o-TOi- 


aK<j)6s, fj, ov, albus, white, Xtuxos, aatrpos. Hes. 'AX^ouj, 


*SKa>v, <B»of, rj, =: oXoJs. Aristotel. Ventorum Situs 
et Nomina 3 aXmw. Sept. Jer. 28 (51), 33 'Qs 

aXcOl' bipip.OS d\oTjBTJ<7€Tat. 

tiXmi/tfo), [<ra, (aXmy) to thresh, thresh out, dXodu. Apocr. 

Thom. Euangel. A, 12, 2 Qeplaas xai (iXw^'io-as (noirjo-e 

Kopovs P. 
dXmTrd, 17, ^ dXuTro'r. HeS. 
dXcon-df, ov, 6, vulpes, foX, dXwTrd, d\a)nrj^. IgnAT. 

Ant. (interpol.) G OjTOi yap fl<Ti daes, dXwTroi, dvdponro- 
pifioi nidrjKoi. Martyr. Ignat. (inedit.) 4 'Eoixds 

yxot fjiop(prjV /xev ^'x^lv dvSpwTTOv, TpoTTOuj 8e dXwTTOu o'fiop- 
Toj pin t;i KtpKU), cTTi^ovXevovTos 8e Tjj yvo>p.r], (piXavdpamov 
prjpara nXaTTopetfOS Ka\ jBovXevopevos pi]Bit/ vyUs. 
djia, with, together ivitli, followed by the genitive. DiOD. 
II, p. 529, Gl "Kpa Terrdpav. ApocR. Nicod. Euan- 
gel. I, A, 10, 1 "Apa Ta>u Svo KaKovpyav. Parad. 
Pilat. 6 "Apa TrXrjdovs aTpaTHOTav. CONST. (536), 
1208 C 'Apa Ta>v oa-iaTaTcov im(rK6:To>v. JLvL. 95 
"A/io Trjs AWpas. 219, 22 "Apa .... a-TpanaiTiKwv dv- 

vdpfoiv avTov. (See Introduction, § 79, 4.) 

It is sometimes preceded by <rvi/. ViT. Sab. 233 
2w apa AopfTuivm, Simul cum Dometiano. 

2. For o/ioO, together, without a case. Sept. Gen. 
13, 6 Ova €xo>p€i avTovs rj yrj KaroiKeiv Spa. 22, 19 
'Enop£v6i]crai> apa tVl to 'tpeap toC "OpKov. Jos. 9, 2 2vv- 
ijXdoo'av inl to avTo iK7r6Xepfj(rai 'lijo'oCi' Ka\ 'icrpaijX apa 
navTes. POLTB. 23, 8, 3 Tldnras apa SapoSoKe'iaBai 

3. As soon as, the moment that. See Introduc- 
tion, § 103. 

dpdXiov, TO, fillet, band for the hair.* TnEorn. Cont. 

318, 16 'A^idXia Xivd i/rtXd biaKoaia, 
SpaKXa, Spdypara, Sia-ptj twv dcrTaxvav. Hes. (See also 

dpdXXrj, r]s, fj, manipulus, sheaf, Spdypa. Plut. I, 100 

F. Hes. 'A/xaXXoSfT^/afj, 01 Toy dpdXXas Sia-pevovTes. 
dpdXKiov, ov, TO, sheaf-band. Hes. 'ApdXXiov, a-xomov 

€U cu Tas apdXXas 5e(Tp€vov(TCV, rJTOi Ta dpaypdra. 

dpaviK<j>Tos, OV, {pavUiov^ sleeveless, as a garment. 

Theoph. 682, 11. 
*dpaviTi]s, OV, 6, an epithet of pvKrjs (^mushroom). Ni- 

CAND. apud Athen. 2, 57 Kat Tf pvKijTas dpav'iTas to't 

dpa^eXaTT]!, ov, 6, {apa^a, fXavva) carriage-driver. 

Agatii. 76, 17. 
dpa^olSiot, (OV, 01, living in ivagons ; applied to certain 

nomadic tribes. Just. Tryph. 117, p. 211 A. 
*d/iapdiTi>/or, ov, (dpdpavTos) of amaranth, amaranthine. 

Inscr. 155, 39 (B. C. 340 ±). NT. 1 Petr. 5, 4 

Tor dpapdvnvov ttjs So^ijs <rT(<j)avov. PlIILOSTR. He- 




roic. 19, 14, p. 741 Srf^ai/ous dfUipavTiVovs. HeS. 
'AfiapavTivov, a(rr]irrov. 
a/iapavTos, ov, 6, amarantus, a plant. Diosc. 4, 57 
'EXi'xpuo-oy, oi de xP^iravOffiOv, ol Se Koi tovto aixapavTov 

KoXoCaiv. Poll. 1, 229. [Modern Greek, 6 d/io- 
pavTos, (a) nie hoicse-kelc, Semperyivum Tectoruin. (b) 
The coxcomb, Celosia Cristata ; called also to araOopi. 
(c) The stonecrop, Sedum Eriocarpwn. (d) Sedum 
Ochroleucum. (e) T^e pohj, Teucrium Polium ; 
called also -navayiixoprov^ 

ajj-apjla, as, i}, sin, iniquity. Sept. Gen. 15, IC, et 

alibi. NT. passim. 
&p.apTa\6s, ij, o'v, (d/iapTOfto) sinful, of jjcrsons. Sept. 

Gen. 13, 13. Esai. 1, 4 "Eflvos apapraKov. 

Substantively, 6 ipapruXos, sinner. Sept. Num. 
16, 37. Deut. 29, 19. 
d/iooT/Tos, 01/, (/latrdo/xai) unchewed. Sept. Job. 20, 18. 

dp^T)Tiaa> r= d/i/SiTfuo). IIeS. ' hp^r)Tiaiv, inrnibdav na- 
peKpiKXeiv Tiva t^s airov i^ovaias. 

ap^iKos, ov, 6, a kind of j)ot, called also a^ijSif. Inscr. 

3071. POSEIDONIUS apud AtHEN. 4, 36 'Ev dyytioit 
Tr€pi.<p(pov<riv, ioiKOtri piv apfiiKois, r; Kepapeots fj dpyvpoU. 
BekKER 226, 16 BUov, (pidXrjV, oi 8e ap^iKOV, ij X"- 
a/*0i|, «os, o, = apPiKos. DiOSC. 5, 110. Hes. ".V- 
/3i»ca, ;(vrpav, KaSov. 

dpfiiTeia), ciaa, ambio, <o e^eci some purpose by in- 
trigue, dpfirjTiaa). Pallad Vit. Chrys. 36 C Mij 

dp.^iT(i<Tas TO TTpdypa. 
dp^iTiav, corns, 17, ambit io, intrigue. Suid. 'E^ dpfii- 

TiWoy, c'lc nepibpopr)S ti irpdrriav, irapa Pco/xaioij. 
a/i/SXvytii'ior, ov, {dp^\vs, yavia) ohtuse-angled. POLTB. 

34, 6, 7 obtuse-angled triangle. 
dp^Xvamea,' to be dim-sigJited. Clem. Eom. Epist. 1, 3 

*Ev TTJ nitrrei avTov ap^XvcDnrjaai. 
ap^aiv, (uvos, o, Stage, pulpit. Laod. 15. Basil. Se- 

LEUC. 310 D ToCto ((TTiv 6 ap^av, jjVoi to dKpoarrjpiov. 

Sock. 6, 5, p. 314, 26. Soz. 9, 2, p. 367, 38 tAv 

apPatva • firjpa 8e toCto twc dvayvaxTTcov. SllIOC. 333, 
21 'Ai'et? fVl Twv ^TjpaTtiiif Twv vyjrT^Xuv (aplScova ravra ra 
ttXtj^t] aTTOKaXci) to tov Tvpavvov npotrraypa tw Xao) pera- 

&iSa><n. QuiN. 33. (Compare Const. Apost. 2, 57, 5 

MfVoi 8' o dvayvixrrrjs e0' i\^t]Xov tivos ecrTws dvayivu>- 
CTKeTO) TO Mwiretor (cai ^Irjaoii Toii Naur;, k. t. X.) 

dpci\jris, eoof, 17, (d/i£i/3u) exchange, interchange. Polyb. 
10, 1, 5 Taj apdyjffts (cat Taf oiKovopias npos Trdirras Tovs 
KaTe^oiTas Tavrtjv Trjv ■jrkfvpav T^s iTaXt'off iv ravTj] 
TTOietaBm ry irdXei. PlUT. I, 456 B. II, 297 F. 

2. Change. Plut. II, 978 D T^r xp<>"s "rn" 


3. Bepartee? Plut. U, 803 C. 

d/itXXTjTOf, OV, (/le'XXo)) wo< to be delayed. LuciAN. 

Nigr. 27. 
d/jfXX^Twf, adv. of dpeXKriTos, without delay. Polyb. 4, 

71, 10. 16, 34, 12. 

apcp, epos, 6, = dptjpds. ThEOPH. CoNT. 166. 
dpepapvovvTjS, fj, 6, ;= dptppovpvTjs. TheOPH. CoNT. 106. 

Gen. 64. 

dptpipvla, as. fj, (dpfpipvos) freedom from care ; security. 
Plut. II, 830 A MrjSt d^aipov r^s TTfvias, «3 pova tov 
nXovTov &ia<j)cp(t, ttjv dpepipvtav. IgNAT. Polycar. 7 
Kdya (vdvpoTtpos iyevopTjv iv apepipvia 6eov, security m 


2. Quittance, dwoxij. Novell. 128, 3 'Ajroxar, 
^ro{ dpfpipvias. 
dpipioTos, ov, not separated: inseparable. Method. 

249 B TlavTas «| dvayKtjS to irepov hil Xiyav, fj oTi 
K€)^6ipiaTat T^f v\r]s 6 6(os, f] av wdXiv on apepKTTos avTTJs 
dpeppovpv^s, ^, o, the prince of the faithful, one of the 
titles of the Khalipheh of the Arabs, dpfpapvovvrjs, 
dpepovpvTJs, dpepovpvlp. PoEPH. Cer. 682, 18. 080, 

18. Adm. 114, 15. 182, 21. 196, 24. Cedr. II, 
91, 20. 154, 15. 

dpepovpvfjs, fj, 6, ^^ dptppovpvfjs. PoRPH. Adm. 113, 

dpepovpvlp, 6, := dpeppovpvfjs. Gen. 67, 13. 
d/icTQ^oXos, ov, {peTa^aKXa) unchanged: unchangeable, 

dpeTafiXjjTos. Plut. II, 437 D 'AppovUv dperdjioXov. 

Sext. Adv. Gram. 5, p. 241. Method. 396 B MfTa 

TTJs 6elas Ka\ dperaPoKov Ka\ dpeplaTOV <rov a-apKa>crea>s. 

In grammar, ypdppara dperajioKa, immutable letters, 
applied to the liquids A, M, N, P, because they remain 
unchanged in the future ; as dyyeWa dyyeXSi, vepa> 




vejiw, fieva iievu>, OTrfipa <nrepS>. DiON. ThRAX in 

Bekker. 632, G. Plot. I, 430 D "QoTrfp Sm ypa^- 

fiarayv afieTafioKav. (See also vypos.) 

a/j€TdSoTOf, ov, (iJ.€Ta8l8(i>ni) avaricious, close, parsimo- 
nious. Basil. Ill, 208 B. Eust. Oimscul. 128, 

ojUEraSoVojy, adv. of dufTaboros, not imparting. Pldt. II, 
525 C. 

aiiirddeTos, ov, {ixfTaTWr^jxi) unalteraUe. POLYB. 2, 32, 5 
'AjjLCTadfTov ovaav Trjv eVi/SoX^v tS>v Fafialiov. 30, 17, 2 
Aia\fi\jfei.s djisTaBiTovs (\ovTes. DiOD. 16, 69 Tfjv 
Sia(f)opav diierddeTuv e}(a>v. 

d/ieraScVws, adv. of d/ifTa^eTor, unalterably. DiOD. 1, 
83, p. 94, 90. 

dfieTdieKrjTos, ov, {KoKea) irrevocable : determined. Po- 
LTB. 37, 2, 7 'A/ie7-d/tX7)Tov opiifjv ((tx^v (Is to firj fiovov 
dWorpia <j)povflv toC ^acriXeas, K. T. X. 

dfi€Tafi.€\rjTos, ov, not repenting. Hence, Jirm, sure. 
NT. Rom. 11, 29 'AiieTaii€\r]Ta yap ra x<'/"'<''F'"''' '"''' 
fj KXtjcris Tov 6eov. ClEM. EomAN. Epist. 1, 2 'A^c- 
rap,eXrjTot rjre eVi ndcri dyaBonoua. Homil. 3, 44 OiKo- 
vojila <To(pij d/ncra/JcXi/TOj' Xafipdvfi rfjv iKfiaaiv. 3, 45 
natri Toiy dvapiBfirjTois atTTpois dfieTap.i\r)Tov oplaaVTi toiv 
hpofiav TrjV rd^w, 

dfi€Tdweta-Tos, ov, (/ifTOTrfMco) steadfast. DiOD. II, 612, 
34 Oi IlivvrJTai Stivais cvvelxavTo aviujjopais. 'Ap.€Td- 
ireiCTTOv 8' i'j^ovres rrjv jrpos Paifiatovs crvppaxiav rjvayKa- 
(ovTo Kare^avidTacrBat tov jrepl ^v)^^! iraBSiv. 

dfieraa-oKevTos, ov, (/icTacraXeuo)) immutable, Jirm. PoRPH. 

Adm. 202, 24. 

dfieraa-xipaTia-tas (pLeTaa-xipaTiio)), adv. without change 
of form. Did. Alex. 484 B. Jlapwv piv toij oXou 

duXo)?, di^etSect)?, dperao'X^p-^Tla-Tas, ovK i^ia'Tapevos Sf 
TOV a-uviSpvcrdai d(f)pd<7T<i>s Tw jraTpl. 

dpeva,, to go. Et. M. 82, 12. 88, 28. Hes. 'Apei- 

(Tatrdm, dpel^faBai, SieKBdv, nipaia>(7ao-6ai. f MODEEN 

Greek, imperative ap.e, go thou; SfieTc or d/ifVe, 

go ye.} 
djiriv, Hebrew 7J3K, Amen, = yevono. Sept. Ne- 

hem. 5, 13. 
dpripaSia, as, rj, province governed hy an dpr^pas. Porph. 

Adm. 113, et alibi. 


dpijpalos, ov, o, = dprjpds. NiC. II, 1037 B. TnEOPH. 

514, 19, et alibi. 
dp.r]pas, d, 6, Arabic emir, a Saracenic prince, diirjpaios, 
?ifi(p. TiiEorn. 698, 21. 099, et alibi. Attal. 

Ill 'Aprjpds TOV XdXfTT. 
dp.rjp(V(o, eva-a, to be an dfirjpds. ThEOPH. 516, 16, et 

dpia-awvd'Xios, ov, 6, admissionalis, the chief of the 
Sllentiaril, adpLvo'OvvdXios, d8pr]V(T0vvd\tos. Lyd. 183. 

(See also a^iXevTidptos.^ 

Spira, t], amita. AnTEC. 1, 10, 5 Ti7J» ipr)V apiTav 
{apiTa hi i(TTLv rj npos TraTpos Beta) ov dvvapai "Kap^dveiv 
TVpos yapov, et Ka\ BfTrj l(TTiv. 

MeyaKrj apcra, Magna amita, i] TovTtdimov ddf\<j)Ti. 

Id. ibid. 

dppd or dppd, as, t}, (SjTiac) mother, prjTrjp. Maktyr. 
Areth. 33 dppd, vocative. 

3Iother, a title of respect given to nuns ; the cor- 
relate of dj3/3ar. VlT. Sab. 306 A 'H dppa 'Avaara- 
crla. L/EIMON. 98 Trjs dppds Aaptavris. 

dppds, Tj, = dppd. Apophth. Scrapion. 1. 

dpprjv, incorrectly for dplv, that is, dpiov, to, dimin. of 
apri, shovel. Leijion. 61. 

dppia, as, 7), mother, nurse, ptjrrjp, Tpo<j>6s. Hes. 

dppos, ov, fj, sand. ' IrEN. 1, 8, 1 'E^ dypd<jiaiv dvayivii- 
tTKovTes Koi, TO St] Xfyo/xffoi', €^ appov <T\owla it\(K(iv 
imrqhfvovTfs, to make ropes of sand; a proverbial 

dppaiBris, es, {dppos, EIAQ) sandy. PoLYB. 12, 3, 2. 
DiOD. 1, 63. 

dpvrjpovevTos, ov, (pvrjpovevoj) mimejitioned. PoLYB. 2, 

dpvtjfTiKaKrjTos, ov, {pvrjaiKaKeai) not maliciously remem- 
bered. POLYB. 40, 12, 5 'Apvrja-indKTjTov ejroiijo-aro Tfjv 

dpvTjo-Tia, as, fj, (apvrjo-Tos) forgetfidness. Plut. I, 351 F. 
IIoXX^ 8' ^v apvT](TTia tS>v axprjUTtav Kai irovrjpav. H, 

612 D. 714 D. 

2. Amnesty. Plut. I, 740 B. 882 C. 922 A, 

et alibi. 

In ecclesiastical language, forgiveness of sins. 

Const. ApOST. 2, 12, 3 Atj^ovrai. trap' avTov TTjV 




diivr](rTlav if Trapa iraTpos ayaSov. l>, 14, 8 O 6 evaui 
afivr)<TT'iav avTU) raiv ^poyeyovoTav ^apiaaptvos ftr irapa- 
beuTOV (Icrryyayev. 

dpoXvvTos, ov, (poKiva) undefiled, jmre. Sept. Sap. 7, 
22. Method. 353 B 'hpoKvvroi 6 tokos koI KaBapaiav 

dpopiTrjs, ov, 6, (dpiopa) honey-cake ? Sept. 1 Par. 1 6, 3. 

apvap, TO, amber. Porph. Cer. 468, 16. 

dpTTeKos, ov, r), z=. dpiriKav. Ael. II. A. 11, 32 'Ev dp- 
iriXa 8e ■yfwpyos flpyd^cTO Td(j)pov, Iva epcfyvTevdrj koXov 
KKijpd T( Koi (vyfVfS. 

dpirc\u)v, wvos, 6, vineyard, apneXos. Sept. Lev. 19, 10, 
et alibi. 

apvySaXt], rjs, % the olntond-tree. Ajdion. 

dpvySdXrj, rjs, tj, amygdala, almond, apvyhdKov, apvyba- 

Xoy 1. Athen. 2, 39. Ammon. Moek. 

2. The kernel of a peach-stone. Geopon. 10, 14. 
dpvyboKov, ov, to, amygdalum, cdmond, apvySdlit], 
dpiySaKos 1. Sept. Eccl. 12, 5. Athen. 2, 39. 

dpiryhaXos, ov, tj, almond, dpvy&aKov, dpvySoKr]. LuCIAN. 

Apol. pro Merc. Conduct. 5. 

2. The almond-tree, dpvybaXia, dpvydakrj. Basil. 
in, 477 A. 

dpvSpoa, caa-a, to render dpvSpos, to weaken. Method. 
397 D 'ApvBpdxras twv ^SovHv Tas eV»^oXdr. 

dpvTiTos, ov, uninitiated, used with reference to the Chris- 
tian baptism ; unhaptized ; opposed to pepvrjpivos. 
Const. ApOST. 2, 57, 14 iv\aTT(a^daa-av fie at dvpai pfj 
Tis dmcTTOi (laiXBoi tj dpvrjTOS. 7, 25 MrjSfij fie iaBuTa 
i^ avToiV ToiV apvijTo)^, aWa poifoi ol ^€^a7rTLtrp€vot eis Tov 
Tov Kvptov Bdvarov. 7, 38, 5 AUaiov fie prjSi Tour apvrj- 
Tovs KUTaXiTreii/ dj3orj6rjTOVS. 8, 34, i Oii yap SUaiov 
TOV ptpvrjpivov pera tov dpvfjTov (TvppoXvvcirdai. Soz. 
1, 3, p. 13. TheOD. III. G66 C "En 8e OVTOS dpvrjTos 

^v, He had not yet leen baptized. 
'Ap<}>aWd$, Both-sides, a nickname for Theophilus, 

bishop of Alexandi'ia, because he was a timeserver. 

Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 20 B. 
dp<i>ia, av, TO, {ap(j)l) vestments. DiON. Hal. II, 822. 

In ecclesiastical language, church-vestments. 

dp<l>id^a>, acra, {ap(pia) io put on. SePT. Job. 29, 14 

Hpfpiacdprjv fie xpipa laa fitTrXoifit. 31, 19 O^K rjpfplaira 
dpcpiaais, cuf, ^, (dp(ptd^a>) clothing, garments, clothes. 
Sept. Job. 22, 6. 38, 9. 

dp(f>tfid\\a, to doubt. POLYB. 40, 10, 2 Ilepi !ov oi 
avdpamot dp(f>i^d\\ova-t. PoLL. 9, 154. TheOD. 
Ill, 83 A Ou fiei .... dp<f)ifidWeiv ojs o povoyevfjs toO 
$€00 vlos furjvdpunrjo'e. 153 C OvK dp^ilSdWwv ojf tj 
■KapBfvla KoKov. 

dpcpi^o'Xevs, e'wf, 6, {dpcpiPuWai) one that tises nets for 
catching fish, simply fisherman. Sept. Esai. 19, 8 

'S.Tfva^ovcnv ol uXieif, (cat cTTfvd^ovai ndvres ol (SaWovTts 
ayKtoTpov €is TOV TTOTapuv, Ka\ ol j3a\\ovTes trayrjvas, Koi oi 
apfjajBoXels irevdijaovatv. 
dp^ibo^ia, ijo-a, (ap(piSo^os) to doubt, to be in doubt about 
anything. Poltb. 32, 26, 5 'A/x^tSo^ijo-ao-a vrepl Tav 


dp(j)lBvpov, ov, TO, (6vpa) curtain hanging at a door. 
Chrys. VII, 796 B. 

Pai'ticularly, the curtain hanging at the door of 
the inner sanctuary, ^TJK66vpov, ^Tjpodvpov. Chrys. 
X, 581 B. XI, 23 D. Euagr. 6, 21. p. 469, 38. 
Chron. 544, 21. 

dp(j)ipr]KT]s, es, =: TrepipTjKTjs. ThEOPH. CoNT. 580 Nij- 

aovs dp(j)ipT)K€ts. 
dpcpipiKTos, ov, (dpfjiipiywpi.) mixed up. Theoph. Cont. 

496 Ap(j)tpiKT0vs Tivas Kapas. 

dp<f>lTairos, ov, (Tamjr) shaggy on both sides. Sept. 

2 Reg. 17, 28 'HveyKav fie'fca koItos dpfpiTaiTovs. 

Substantively, 6 a/x^iVaTros, a caipet shaggy on both 

sides. Sept. Prov. 7, 16 Knpiais TiTaKa ttjv kKIvtjv 

pov, dpcfnrdnois fie 'icrTpaiKa TOif an AlyvnTov. 
dpcpoSdpxis, ov, 6, {ap<poSos, apxto) the chief officer of an 

u;i(^oSos. ClIRON. 474, 13. 
ap^odov, ov, TO, = up(f>obos. Sept. Jer. 17, 27. Apocr. 

Act. Plul. et Thecl. 26. Greg. Nyss. Ill, 466 D. 
ap<f)oSos, ov, Tj, Street or quarter of a city, Sp<j>oSov. 

ApOCE. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 11 'O fie edpvpis acam)- 

fiijo-as i^rfKdev (Is tov SpcpoSov. ApOPHTH. Macar. 1. 
apipoia-pa, oTot, to, {dpcj)i.(jiep(o) that which is carried 

around. lu mathematical language, a revolving 

figure. Papp. p. XVII. 




afi^oiuTiKos, T], 6v (dfKpt, ola-Tos) revolving. Papp. p. 
XVII Tav riKemv aiKpoia-TtKav, Of magnitudes de- 
sci-ibed hy a complete revolution. 

aiKpoTcpoSe^tos, ov, (an^orepos, 8f|ior) t/iat can use both 
his hnnds ecfially well. Sept. Jud. 3, 15. Pall ad. 
Vit. Chrys. 57 C. 

d/i^oVepor, a, ov, holh, preceded by the article. TnEorii. 
264, 9 IloXXa Trapiaxiv Tals aii(j>orcpats iToKecnv (Is 
avaviatnv. 284, 6 Sw tois dp(j)oTepois Kiotriv. 

2. For airavres, all, in the plural. Porph. Ccr. 
241. 312. 4G1, IC. 

apafjLO!, ov, 6, immacidatiis, the rmdejiled. In the Rit- 
ual, a name given to the 119th psalm, the longest 
in the Psalter, because apapoi occurs near the begin- 
ning of it. It is divided into three portions called 
ardcreis, stations. 

av, adv. in some ivay, in any way, with the future opta- 
tive. See Introduction, § 108, 1. 

av for idv, with the indicative or optative. Polyb. 9 

31, 2 *hv Se naX KaT()(f(T6e Kai TrpodieiSrj<j)aTe wepl Toi- 
T<ov, ris eVi KaraXfiVerai Xoyos ; JOSEPII. Ant. 12, 4, 8 
*Ai/ ovv /ir) KoXa^oipev Toiis toiovtovs, Kai (TV irpocdoKa vtto 
tSiv dpxppevav KaTa<ppovfj(Te(T6m. CONST. ApOST. 6, 
17, 1 Kav ^axTiv airSiv al yapfToX, Kav TcBvdai. CaN. 
ApOST. 74 Kav p.ev arTavTrjaoi Kai dn-oXoy^craiTO, with 
various readings. 
avd, prep, upon, with the genitive. Theoph. Cont. 

418, 12 'Am Trjs iaTtda€a)s, for 'Ava ttjv io-Tiaaiv. 
2. Distributively, with the accusative. Polyb. 

2, 10, 3 Zev^avres Toiis nap' aiiriov "Kep^ovs ava Terrapas, 

quatemos, four together, in fours. 2, 24, 13 ^Qv 
iKdrepov rjv dva TETpafcitrx'Xi'otjy Kai SiaKoaiovs tti^ovs Itt- 
TTfir 8e Stanoaiovs, Each of which was composed of. 
NT. Matt. 20, 9 "eXujSov dva Srjvdpiov, They received 
every man a denarius. Eus. 1,10 Ots Ka\ airovs djri- 
(rrei\fv dva &io dio. Them also he sent forth by two and 
two. PoErn. Cer. 173 'EirtSidatnv ivl cKacTa 6 ^aat- 
Xf is dva aravpov eva. The king gives a cross to each one. 
In Byzantine writers it is found also with the 
genitive. Leg. Homer. 79 'Kva TrevrfiKovra dm\a>v 

avTovs hie^ipxftrdai. 86 l^f)(i(j6u»Tav ava (kotov 8nr\S>v. 
93 'Ara ScoSexa SnrXav bfxdpfvot. ]\IaL. 440, 11 Kf- 

Xfixrar toO doSrjvai aiira'ts X^P'" ^potKos avu p^piKrioti 
\iTpwv f'Uoa-i Kai rrda-av rfjv iiroaraiTiv, twenty J)0unds of 
gold to each. TnEOPn. 377, 12 'Ev rots ^paxiomv 
[e'^opft] dva ttivtc K'Xa^iav, five On each arm. PoRPU. 
Cer. 108 Ai/a ttocwv dox^ov BfxovTat ra peprj Iv ravrrj rrj 
■npofXevaei, JIow many times {receptions) each party 
receive in this procession. 114 iii&axnvo nanias ivl exa- 
(TTia dva l3ao-i\iKov. Adm. 138 Aidaiv TeTpaneBtKav ixdv- 
rav fir prjKos ava opyvids pids, TToXXoKif 8e Kai ava 8vo, 
Kai TO TrXaros dva opyvids pids. 17G Toir rpicrif ui'ois 
avTOv dva ptds pepidos xareXiTrf. ThEOPU. ConT. 54 
'Ai/a dvo TfXovvToiv dviKadfv piKiapKriutv. 81 'Ek toC dta~ 
VfprjBiivai. airols dva TtcraapaKovra ;(pii(Tii'<ui'. 10.5, 12 
XlpotTira^iv iv t<u tov KavaiaKov peaoKi^irloy diraxOivras 
ava SiaKoiriaiv pd^Baiv Tv(j>6TJvat. 430, 20 IldvTas Xa^- 
^aveiv dva vopltrparos ivos. 

In the following sentence it is constructed with the 

nominative. NT. Apoc. 21, 21 'Ava us (Kaa-Tos rav 

TTvKuivav rjv i^ ivos papyapWov, Every Several gate was 

of one pearl. 
dvapd^to for dva^ipa^o), to cause to ascend. Apophth. 

Macar. 30. [Modern Greek, dve^d^a, in the same 

dvapaOpls, iSos, rj, stair, step. Sept. Ex. 20, 26 Ovk 

ava^jjar] iv avaPadfilcriv inl to 6v(Tiatrrjjpi6v pov. 

dvapadpos, ov, 6, step, degree. The plural ol dva^aBpoi is 
applied, (a) To the psalms 119-133. Sept. 

(b) To certain cmtiphonic troparia, forming part 
of the Ritual. Every mood (7x°f) l^as its dva- 
fiaBpoi. The ava^aBpoi are divided into three portions 
called avTicfyava. Those of the last mood, however, 
are divided into four dvTicpava. As a specimen we 
give the first dvTi(pavov of the dva^aOpol oi the first 
mood (Jjx"^ npoiTos) : 

TEv rm ffKi^eadai pe flcaKovirov pov tmi' oSvvav, Kvpie, 
(Tol Kpa^oi. 

Toif ipt]piKo'is aTTavaros 6 6(~ios 7t66os iyytverat, Koapoi 
ovci Toy paraiov cKTOf. 

Ad^a, Kai vvv. 

'Ayla micipaTi ripf) Kai So^a aicnrep noTpl Trpinei Spa 
Kai via • Sia toCto a(To>pev rij TpidSi povoKparopla. 
dvapawTi^a, laa, (/SaTrTifw) to rebaptize. NiC. I, 19, 




Eds. 7, 5, p. 325 'EjreiS^ roif alptTiKovs, <f)T](r\v, ava- 

PajTTiCovaiv. Basil. Ill, 290 D. Erirn. I, 992 B 

'AvafiaiTTi^ei yap [Eivo'/itosJ tovs tj8t] ^aimcrdtvTas. COD. 

Atr. Can. 27. (Compare Can. Apost. 47 'EwiVko- 

TTOs ^ TTpea^vTepos TOP Kara dXrjdeiav t^ovra ^aima'pa 
iav avadev ^anri'oT; .... Kadmpdcrdoj. COXST. ApOST. 
6, 15, 2 Toil fi€pvrip.(Vovs fK devTepov ^aTTTi^eiv Tretpa- 
pevoi ava(TTavpo}Jai rou Kvptov Kifl avaipovatv avTov €K 
Sevrepov. HiPPOL. 291, 74 'Etti tovtov [toO KaX- 
XiOTOuJ Trparas TeToXprjrai Sdrepov airols ^ajrri(r/xa.) 
ava^aiTTia-ts, f<as, ij, (axa/Sanrifm) Cl rehaptlzing, avafia- 

5rr((7/io'f. Cod. Afk. Can. 48. 

dva^anTia-pos, ov, 6, = ava^dima-is. Basil. Ill, 297 A. 

dirafiaa-ipos, ov, [afd^aa-is) ascendoble. CtEILL. AlEX. I, 
o27 Opos ovu difal3d(rifiQV toIs dyiois 6 ovpavos, jJtoi tcov 
TrpaTOToKQiv Ti iKKXrjaia • /3e/3i]\oif Se ye Kai dvo<rioic 

dva^dcriov, ov, to, {dvd^ams) Stairs leading up to a place ; 

opposed to Kara^da-iov. ThEOPH. 697 To dva^daiov 

■njs XoKKrjs, SC. UiXrjs or ndpras. PORPH. Cer. 121. 

dva^aTTjs, ov, 6, rider. Sept. Esai. 21, 7 e'Sov dva^dras 

•TTTrfij KM dvapdrr^v oVou Koi dva^d-njv KaprjXov. 22, C 
'Ai/a/Sdrai avBpamoi cKJ)' mwovs. 
dva^aros, rj, ov, [dvafiaivai) scansilis, that may be ascended. 
Joseph. Bell. Jud. 5, 5, 2 Teaa-apca-KalSeKa /ieV ^adiiois 
Tjv dva^arov diro ToO npaTov. 

2. Raised, leavened, as bread. Cerul. 144 A 

Tr]V ^vpr/v T^v Tov dvaParbv apTOV aipovaav. [MODERN 
Greek, t6 dve^aro -^ap-i, is Opposed to to Xei-^o 

dvaPipaa-fios, ov, 6, (dva^i^a^a) promotion. PORFH. Cer. 

711, 18. 
dva^Xvardva, to gush forth, avajSXvfm. Eus. Land. 

Const. 1, fin. E^ oKrjKTov Kcu dvdp)(OV BcortjTos dva^Xv- 

dva^oXeis, f'fflf, o {avafidWw) a groom who helps to mount. 

PX.UT. I, 563 E. 838 A. App. I, 453, 54. Suid. 

'Ava^oXeis, 6 ejrl 'ttjtov avdyav. 

2. Scapular, scapidary, dvdXa^os. Soz. 3, 14, 
p. Ill, 33. 

3. Stirrup, (iKaXa. SoiD. ' Ava^oXds . ... kcu ij 
irapa Poi/iaioic Xtyopivt] (TKaXa. Edst. 1406, 5. 

drajSoXij, rjt, f), ascent. "Poltb. 1, 55, 10. 3, 39, 9 

rr^v dva^oXfjV tqjv AXTTewi' rfjv fls *lraXiav. 
ava^oXl&iV for dva^oXiSiov, to, (dfa/SaXXu) bag. APOPHTH. 

Macai'. 33. 

dvdyeios, ov, := dvwyaios. EuS. V. C. 3, 37. 

dvayevvda, ijo-ca, to regenerate. NT. 1 Pet. 1, 3 'Avayev- 
vrjo-as fjpds eis iXirtSa ^oxyav. CleJI. Eom. Homil. 7, 8 
Avaycwrjdrjvat 6ia tia Tov cru^ovTos v^aros. 11, 26 
E^ v&aTos dvayevvide'is 6ea. Ibid. Euv /X17 dvayevvrjS^Te 

v5aTl ^(i>VTL. 

In ecclesiastical wi-iters it is often used ■nitli refer- 
ence to baptism. Const. Apost. 2, 26, 1 oJtos 

p(Ta 6fov TTaTqp vpav fit' xihaTos Koi TTvevparos dvayewrj- 
o-as vpLos els vlodecriav. Clem. Bom. Homil. 7, 8 
Eis a(f>e(riv dpapriuv ^aTrrKrdrjvai, Koi ovras 8ia tijs (iyvo- 
Tanjf ^a<j)jjs dvay(vvt]6rjvai. 11, 26 'E^ CSaroj dvaytv- 
vrj8(\s 6ea. Eus. V. C. 4, 62 Xpia-Tov paprvpioK 
dvnyevvapfvos eVeXetoOro. BaSIL. Ill, 21 E 'Avayev- 
VT]6evT€s 5i]Xov6ri Bta rrjs iv rd ^airr'nrpaTi x^ptTos. 

Ot dvayfvvupevoi, Those who are about to be bap- 
tized, candidates for baptism, the same as 01 Panri- 
(opcvot, ol ^wTifd^cTOt. Clem. Rom. Homil. p. 6, 14 

'Qs Koi avToi dvay(vva>iievoi KfXevirBevTes (Tioirja-apev tov 
pi] apapT€iv ^dptv. 
dvayivvrjaLS, eas, rj, (dvayevvdai) regeneration. Clem. 
Alex. 554, 19 IlaXaio!' 6e oi wpos yevecriv Kol dvaycv- 
VTjaiv (^7/o"ii/, aXXa irpos tov ^lov tov Te iv napaKorj, tov t€ 
iv vnaKojj. CyEILL. HiEE. Catech. 1, 2 'ETOt/ioVaToy 
yevia6a> iia. tx]s mtxTeas els ttjv iXevdepiov T^f vlo6e<rias 
dvayivvrjcriv. DiD. AxEX. 401 B. 

It is often used with reference to baptism. Const. 

Apost. 8, 8, 1 'H nvevpaTiKrj dvayivvrjcns. ClEM. 

Eom. HomU. p. 6, 13. Ibid. 11, 35 oJtojj ovv fvaxrj- 

Bivrav Tav dSiXcpaiv ij/xic inl TJ] 6eo8o)pTjT<o pov dvayev- 

dvayivaxTKw, to read. Oi dvayivacTKovTes, the readers of a 

cbm-cll, 01 dvayvaorai. CoNST. ApOST. 2, 25, 12. 
2. To study, to go to school, to be a student. JIal. 

92, 12. 
dvayKa'ios, a, ov, necessary. Substantively, (a) To dyay- 

Koiov, a necessary, privy. Leimon. 168 rd dvay- 




(b) Ta dvayKaia, the genitals, ra yevvrjnKa fiopia, Ta 

aldo'ia. Apocr. Act. Paul, et Thccl. 35. 

2. Valuable, costly, n-oXurfXijf, Tifims. PORPn. Ccr. 
o84 'lEffiopecrai' Se Kai airo), cnrtKia, oi ra cavrav, aW 
erepa (caXXiora Kai dvayKoia. SuiD. Beoridpwv, napa 
Papalots Tonos tvda ly dvayxaia dnoKeirai icr6r]s. 

dvay\v(j)dpios, ov, 6, (arayXu^ij) worker in low relief, 
carver. Macar. lOG B. 

dvayXv^!}, ijs, f), (di>dy\vcj)os) embossed worh, work in low 
relief. StrAB. 17, 1, 28 'Ai/ayXu0ay 8' exovcrtv oi 
Toixot ovTOi pieyaKav fiSuXac. JoSEPn. Ant. 12, 2, 9 
Ta &€ Kv/idria (rrpenTci rrjV avay\v<priv 6;(0iTa (rp^oiKoeiS^. 

dvdyXv(l)oi, ov, (y\i<f>a>) torouglit ill loiv relief. Porph. 
Them. 15, 14 Ta dpyvpa p.ivo'oipi.a ra avdy\v<f)a. Cer. 

582, 18. 

Substantively, t6 apdyXvipov, embossed work, work in 
low relief, drayXv^ij. Cleji. Alex. C57, 28 Toiij 

yovv Tav /SacriXccoi/ inatuovs OeoXoyovpevoLS fivdois irapa' 

SiSovres duaypd(j)ovcri dia twv dvayXv^aiv. 
dmy\v(f>!o (yXiKpo)), to carve in low relief. IVIacar. 

106 B 'Ai'ayXv(j)a>t' Sia-Kov. 
dvayvapicrpos, ov, 6, (dvayvapi^a) recognition, dvayva>pia-ts. 

Clem. Eosr. Homil. 12, 23 To npdypa toO dmyva- 

piapov (rvvTop-oiS dtrjyrjtraTO. 13, 11 Tt) yvvaiKi ra Kara 

Toc dvayvapKTiMOV hirjyovplvr). 14, 12 'Etti tw dvayvai- 

piirpa xp'pivTfs. 
dvdyvioapa, aros, to, {dvayivaxTKot) that which is read, 

lecture. DiON. Hal. I, 24, 4. Apollon. Conj. 
479, 16. 

In ecclesiastical language, lectio, lesson. Const. 

ApoST. 2, 5, 3 'EcTTio 8e dve^tKaKos, p.a<p66vpos iv Tois 
vovdeffiats, 7ro\v8iBaKTOs, /ieXerwz/ kol unovBd^ojv Iv rats 
KvptaKois /3i/3Xoir, ttoXi/j iv dvayva>(7pa<nv. 2, 57, 5 
*Ava dvo 8e yevopiviov avayvtaapdrav erepos ns rovs rov 
AajSiS ^jraKKfTa> vpvovs, Koi 6 \abs ra dKpoirrlxni vtto- 

■^aWera. Ctrill. IIier. Catech. 4, 1. Greg. 

Nyss. Ill, 466 C. Leimon. 149. 

avayvaxn-ios, a, ov, legendus, that must be read. Dion. 

Thrax in Bekker. 642, 16 dvayvaariov, one must 


dvayvaicTTt]!, ov, 6, (dvayivaxTKo) lector, reader. Sept. 

1 Esdr. 8, 8 'AvayvwiXTrjv toO vopov Kvpiov. PlUT. 

I, <)44 A. 695 E Tov dvayvoxrrrjv tov KaXXitrOevovs 

In the Christian church the dvayvairrai. form one of 
the lower ecclesiastical orders. Can. Apost. 26, et 
alibi. Const. Apost. 8, 22, 1, et alibi. Ignat. 
Autioch. (interpol.) 12. Epirn. I, 1104 A. (See 

also dvayivoitTKur.) 

avayopfva-i:, (as, f], coronation, as of a king. Pokph. 
Cer. 410 Avayopevo'is Ae'oiTos tov rrjs 6eias Xfj^fas. 

dvayopda, to proclaim. Hence, to invest one with regal 
dignity and jJoicer. Theoph. 67 'Avt^yopcvue Bper- 
Tuviava (Is /SatrtXe'a, Jfe proclaimed Brettauio a king. 
NiC. Const. 55, 18 'Avayop(vov<Tiv ds fiacrCkka 'Aprt- 
piov. PORPH. Cer. 393 'O dvayop(v6(\s (V To'iS ava 
pep((nv j3a<Ti\(vs. 

dvdya, to report, to give or send an official account or 

statement. Porph. Adm. 186, 15. 188. 211, 14, 

et aUbi. 
dvaytayds, iai, 6, (dvdya) One that leads up. Commonly, 

that by which anything is drawn up, a rope. Ignat. 

iliphes. 9 'H Se nicTTts vpwv dvayu>y(vs VfjLciu, SC. 


2. The hind-quarter of a shoe. Athen. 12, 62 
TaJi^ [SXaVT^v tovs avayajyeas. 

dvdBd^is, (as, f), (dvaSeUiwpi) a shoiving, manifestation, 
appearance. NT. Luc. 1, 80 "Ems r^pkpas dvaSd^cas 
avTov irpos tov 'lapa^X. CONST. Al'OST. 5, 13 M(6' 
^v ri (7Tt(j)dviOS iip'iv (OTio TipiaTarr}, Kad' rjV 6 Kvpios dvd- 
dd^tv vpiv rrjs olK([as 6(6TJjros (Tvoirnraro. 

'H TOV SiaSfjpaTos dvdSd^is, inauguration, coronation, 

POLTB, 15, 26, 7 Ta dvpoTa napa roif 7TXri6(aiv Iroipa- 

^6p(va Tzpos TTjV TOV dtodrjpaTos dvdSci^iv. 
dvaB(vdplTr]s, ov, 6, from the dvab(vbpds vine. POLYB. 

34, 11, 1 O'l'oj' .... TOV dvaS(vSpiTr]v KoKovp^ivov. 
dvahixopai, to become sponsor at baptism. Quin. 53 
Ek tov ayiov Koi a'ar-qpiwdovs (iaTTTto-paTos nalSas dvo" 

S(xop(vovs. TnEOPH. CoNT. 172, 22. Eukhol. p. 

123 HapovTOS Kal ToO /xeXXoiTor avaSfp^etr^at ToOro koto 
TO Pdima-pa. (See also dvdSoxos 2, fiexo/iai 2.) 

draSoo-ir, fas, tj, digestion, as of food. Poltb. 3, 57, 8. 

dvaSoxri, ^s, ^, Security, surety, bail, iyyvi). Polyb. 5, 
27, 4. 




dvaboxo!,ov, 6, Jideiussor, surety. Dion. Hal. II, 1233. 
Plut. I, 965 D. 9G6 C. 

2. Sponsor, godfather, at baptism. Mal. 427, 21 
'hvaboxoi avToii iyivero rov a\pavTOv /3a;m'(r/iaTor. NiC. 
II, G73 C 'E/i£ ini^r)Toii<Ti yepfadai avrav dvdSoxov. 

. PoRPH. Cer. C20, 7. 10. 

'AvdSoxos Tuv Tpix<^i>, He xcho receives the hair of 
the child a.iha.^i\sm. Pokph. Cer. 621, IG 'Avd8oxoi 

rav Tpip^uv ToC /3acriXi<coO TraiSof. (See also Koiptvfia, 
dvdSvais, €0)9, fj, an emerging from the water ; opposed 
to KaTaSucrir. SePT. Sap. 19, 7 'Ek 6e npov^taraTos 
vSarof ^ijpas dvdSvins y^r idfapridrj. 

So of persons baptized by immersion. Const. 
Apost. 3, 17. 

2. A drawing back, retreating, getting off, escape. 
Plut. I, 490 D 'AvdSuo-is t^s (n-paTfias, from the ex- 
dvaivyri, rji, 17, {dvaCdynpi) a breaking up one's quarters, 
marching off, dvdffnlir. Sept. Ex. 40, 38 'Ev irda-ms 

rais drafuyais avTwv. POLTB. 3, 44, 13, et alibi. 
dva^anvpioi, to come to life again, to revive, intransitive. 

Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 27 'Avafojjrupr/o-dTci) oJi" ^ ntarts 

avToii (V Tip'iv. IgNAT. Ephes. 1 Ava(,umvpTj(TaVTes 

iv alpaTL 6cov. 
dvdBepa, aros, to, {dvaTidTjpi) votive gift, avd6r)pa. SePT. 

Lev. 27, 28 Hdv dvdBepa, o dv dvaO^. 

2. An accursed thing, simply « curse. Sept. Deut. 

7,26 Kai ovK cliroi(rcit ^Sc'Xvyiia els t6i> oIkov crov, Ka'i dvd- 

6eua tan '^OTrep tovto .... dvddfpa i<m. Is T. 1 Cor. 1 G, 

22. Gal. 1, 8. Const. (53G), 1153 'Avde^pa aira 

diro Trjs rpidSos. ECAGR. 3, 6 'AvaOepxiTi Tr]V iv KaX- 

Yi/8dw cru>/o8ov KaBvne^dKfv, anathematized. Theoph. 
683 'AnfXde els to ctkotos Kai fit to dvdBfpa, Go to 2>er- 
dition. HeS. ^AvdSepa, (ndparos, dKOivavijTos. 

dvaSeparlCa, iVo), {dvddepa) to devote, consecrate. Sept. 
Num. 18, 14. 21, 2. 3. 

2. To curse, Karapapai. NT. Marc. 14, 71 'O 8e 
TJp^aTO avadefiarl^dv (cat o/xxueiv. Act. 23, 21 ^AvcScpd- 
Titrav lavTOVS pfjTe (jiayuv H^T€ jrifTi' (as ov dve\ai(Ttv 

3. To anathematize, to denounce one as a heretic 

or blasphemer. Alex. Alex. 573 C Airois te km 
Tovs (TvvaKoXovSrjo'axn'as avTois rffieis .... auve'XdovTes 
dvedcparliTapfV. SOCR. 7, 34, p. 384 Ilavres ol K\r]pt- 
Koi avTov dufdepdrtaav • ovra yap oi Xpiortacoi KuXeii/ 
fladapcv Trjv Kara Tov ^^aacjiTjpov yj/rjfpov, orav avTTjV 
uxTTrep iv irnjKri avatrrriaavrfs <j>avfpdv toIs dnaai Kara- 


dvaSfpariafios, ov, 6, {dva6epaTt^a>) anathematization. 
Cyrill. Alex. VI, 147, et alibi. Theod. Ill, 

717 li "Vav tvayxos KaivoTop.r\6eitTo>v alpecreav dvade- 
pariapov €yypa(j)ov 7rfiroir)KapfV. CONST. (53G), 1257 
'O avaBtpana-pos 'S.e^ijpov. YliTpov, Kai Zu>opd. 

di/a6r]paTiK6s, t), 6v, relating to a7l dvddrjpa. POLTB. 27, 
1.5, 3 M^ povov Tas dvaBijpaTiKas, aWd Kai ras iyypdirrovs 

avalpaKTOs, ov, bloodless. 'H dvaipaKTos 6va[a, The blood- 
less sacrifice, applied to the Eucharist. Const. 

Al'OST. 2, 25, 5. 6, 23, 2 "Am Bvaias T^s Si* aipaTutv 
XoyiKTjV Kai avalpaKTov Ka\ rrjv pv(rTiKT)V, tins fls tov 
BdvaTov TOV Kvplov avp^oKtav X^P^^ cVtTfXeiTat tov (xoipa- 
Tos avTov Kai tov alpoTos. BaSIL. Ill, G74 C. 

'H dvalpaKTOs \aTpela, = 'H dvaipuKTOs Bvula. DiD. 
Alex, 380 A T3 irpoaayopivri dvaipAnTa "KaTpda. 

dvaipicipos, ov, (dvalptais) relating to assassination. 
Theoph. ConT. 610, 12 'Hi/ ydp avTW « tivos avpliov- 
\fVTiKrjs ^i'/3Xoi; o avatpiaipos xpdvos pifpvrjptvos, the time 
of his assassination. 

avaiarBrjTea, rjua, to be inse7}sible to any thing. Igxat. 

Magnes. 10 Mfj ovv dvaicrBlTapfv Trjs xPI'^tott^tos uvtov. 
dvaia^vvToypdcpos, ov, 6, (avaiax^vTos, ypdcjia^ obscene 

ioriter. Poltb. 12, 13, 1. 
dvaWios, ov, uncaused, self-existent. Did. Alex. G09 A. 
avaKaBapais, eu>s, f], (avaKaBalpui) a clearing, removal, as 

of rubbish. POLYB. 5, 100, G T^k dvaKuBapa-iv TOV 


*dvaKaivl^a, to reneiv. IsoCK. Areop. 141 D ToC 8e 

pldovs rov Twv ^XK-qviav Ka\ ttjs txBpas tjjs irpos tov 

^acriKia irakiv dvaKtKawitjpevrjs. SepT. Ps. 103, 30 

AvaKaivifis to irpoaanrov Tr]S yris. 

Metaphorically, to regenerate. Barn. 6 'En-ei ovv 

dvaKaivi(Tas rjpds iv rrj d(pe(Tei Toiv dpapTiav rjpav iiroli^trev 
fjpds oKXov riiTTOV, k, t. X. 




dvoKaivLo-iios, ov, 6, (dvaKawi^a) renovation. Did. Alex. 

557 C, applied to baptism. 
dvaKaiiiTTfipwv, ov, to, (araitd/iTrro)) deversorium, inn. Eus. 

V. C. 4, 59. 
avaKepa/jios, ov, (xepa/ior) sarius teclus, repaired, in a good 

condition, as a building. Basilic. 16, 1, 7. 
avaKe(jiaKat6a>, oxrci), (^K(if>a\ai6a) recapitulo, to sum tip, to 

comprehend. NT. Eom. 13, 9 'Ev Tovra rw Xdyw 

acaK6<^aXatoCrat. Ephes. 1, 10 AvaK^(^aKaiio(7a^6ai Ttt 
irdvTa iv XpcirTw. 
dvaKC<f>aKi^a>, icra, (ara, xe^aXi;) to liold tlj) one's head. 
ThEOPH. 279, 12 eeoroVe, p.ri dvaKe(f>dXi(Trj .' May he 

he humbled ! 

avaKKa<Tjj.a, aros, to, {KKatrfia) jnece of bread. TriOD. 

dvaKKrjTrjpia, a>v, to, (avaKa\eai) festival on a Mng's coro- 
nation. POLTB. 18, 38, 3 Ta avaRKr]Trjpi.a rov /3a- 
<riXe<ur. 28, 10, 8 Tcyovev aira ra vojiiiofieya ylyvea-Bai 
Toif /Sao'tXeCo'tv, orav fls f/XiKlav ?\8a(nv, dvaKKtjTTjpca. 

di/axXiTOf, ov, (^avaKXivq) for leaning upon. Substan- 
tively, TO dvaKXtTov, coJlch, seat, dvoKKivTrfpiov. SePT. 
Cant. 3, 10. 

dvaKoXovdos, ov, (aKoXoxidos) ivanting sequence. Sext. 
Adv. Gram. 10, p. 260 SoXotKitr/ioj iuTi impairTains 
aavvrjdrjs KaTO. Trjv oXtjk trivTa^iv Kai dvaKoXovdos. 

avoKo'KovBas, adv. of dvaKoXovdos. DiON. HaL. V, 309. 

di/oKoyx/Soia, oxra, (xo/i/Sdo)) io unbuiton. Hence, to un- 
dress. VlT. StEPH. -174 Tav Tov 7rapa/3drou lixaTiaiv 
cViXa^d/ieyot dvaKOfi^ovtriv avTov, Kal ms SUrjv eKddpaeas 
ptcrov inravTuiv TOVTav yvfivov irapeaTi^aav. 

INIid. dvoKopPoonai, I unbutton my garment. Hence, 

/ take off my outer garment. Geopon. 10, 83, 1 

dvaKojTTo), to cut off, break off, shah off. Plut. II, 

70 D ToiT p(v XoiBopovvras dvaKOTmov /cat Siaxpivo- 

IJ.CVOS. POLYC. 5 KaXov yap to dvaKonTetrdai dirb tUv 

imBvp-iaiv iv tw Koirfia. 
dvaKpepdvvvpt, middle, to cling to. Ignat. 

Ephes. (Interpol.) 5 Toiis dvaKp(p.apivovs avTa. 
dvaKTi^o), l(Tu>, {ktICo) to rebuild, make anew, repair. 

Strab. 9, 2, 5. Joseph. Ant. 11, 4, 3. 

Metapborically, to regenerate. Ignat. Trail. 8 

''KvaKTiaacBe iavToiis iv irla-Tei. 

dvaKTopicraa, r;s, i;, (dmKTap) qiieen, e>7ip>ress, avao'aa, /3a- 

o-iXio-o-a. AtTAL. 11. 
dvaKvKXaxris, fos, rj, (dfaKuxXdo)) a turning round and 

round, circuit, revolution, dvaKvKKrjcns. Polyb. 6, 9, 

10 IIoXiTfiMi/ avaKvK\a<n!. 
avaKcoSiKevais, eas, fj, (ava, zwiSi^ compilation of laws. 

Mal. 448 AvaKaSUevais iyivcTo t<3i/ jTiiKaiSv vopav. 
dvaKaXos, ov, ((crnXoi/) short, curtailed. DiOD. 2, 54, p. 

166, 30. 
dcdXa/Soj, ov, 6, (di/aXa/i/Sdyu) scapidar, scapulary, dva^o- 

Xeu'f. EuAGK. SCITENS. 1221 A 'O Se di-dXa^os irdXtv 

o oravpoeiSoJs toIs wfiois avrav irepiTTKiKOfuvos trvp.^o'Kov 

TTis els XpiaTov imi iriareas avaXapfiavovcrrjs Toiis irpaclt 

Ka\ 7r6pto"TeXXoucn;y aet to KwXuovra, /cat ttjv ipyatxiav 

dv€pn68i(TT0v avTo'iS Trapfp^ouirijr. 
avaK-qjnrTTjp, rjpos, 6, (avaXafi^dva) = dpvaTrjp ? dpvrrjp ? 

Sept. 2 Par. 4, 16. 
d«'aXij\/'t/Ltor, ov, (dvaXi]\l/is) relating to the ascension of 

Christ. SOCR. 7, 26 H avaXrjyj/ipos tov acoT^pos iopT^, 

The feast of the Saviour's Ascension. 

Substantively, ^ dvaXrjijnuos, se. ioprf] or r)pfpa, the 
Ascension, dvoKrji^i^. PoRPii. Cer. 54, 16. 17. 
dvdXt]'^!.!, (as, fj, the being taken up, the ascension of 
Christ, dvtXfvais, avoSos. NT. Luc. 9, 51. Iren. 1, 

10, 1 Triv eva-apKov els Tovs ovpavovs avdXr]\jnv. EuS. 

2, Prooem. Id. V. C. 3, 43 ToC Tijs dvaXfj^eas Spovs. 
Sock. 1, 17, p. 47, 20. 

2. Ascension, the Ascension-day, a church feast. 
Const. Apost. 5, 19, 6 'H lopTfj t^s dvaXij^eas tov 
Kvpiov, The feast of the Lord's Ascension. 5, 20, 2. 
Mera hi &iKa fjpepas TJjr avaXrjyJAfais, But after ten days 

from the Ascension ; On the tenth day after Ascen- 
sion. 8, 33, 2 Tijv dvdXrj\lrtv dpydTuxrav, Let them rest 
from their work on the Ascension ; Let them abstain 
from servile labor on Ascension-day. 

3. Tlie church of the Ascension, at Jerusalem, 
Theod. n, 538 C. 

dvakXayiia, aror, to, ^=. uXXaypa 2. Sept. 2 Reg. 24, 24 
Krw/ievos KTr]tTOjiai napa trov iv dvaXXdyftoTt /cat ovK dvoltra 
T<a Kvpia pov 6fa oXoKnvToipa Soipedv. 

avaXoyuov, ov, to, (araXoyoj, avuXeyw) readtng-desk, dva- 
Xoyiov. SuiD. 'AfaXoycrof, iv <a Tldevrai ra ^i^Xta. 




ivoKoyiav = avaXoyilov. Apocr. Thom. Euangel. A, 15, 2 

ES/)€ ^iPXiov Keliievov iv Ta dvaXoyla. PoRPH. Cer. 760; 
dvaUyws (amXoyos), adv. proportionately, in proportion 
to. TheOPH. CONT. 283, 23 'AvaK6yu>i T^s oiKfi'as 
cKacrruv dpcTrjs irpo^i^acras Koi (fnXocjipovrja-uiieyos. olS, 
20 0i,'\o<ppovr]d€i(Ta ij.(yaKojrpe7ra>s aKaXdycoj riji Trpoaipc 
(Tccos Koi (vyevelas avTijs. 

dvaKva, vera, to depart this life, to die. ApocE. Act. et 
Martyr. Mattliaei 31 '\v(\v(T(v 6 itrltTKOTros nXdrmv iv 


dvaiiapTrjo-ia, as, fj, (dvap.dpTr)TOs) sinlessness. AjPOPHTH. 

Ai-sen. 2. 

dpapdpTr]Tos, ov, icithout sin, sinless : opposed to ap^aprai- 
Xds. Sept. Deut. 29, 19 'Ifa p.rj (ruvairoKiarj 6 afiap- 
ToiKos Tov dvafxdprrjrov. 

dvapapvKaopai (/iijpuKao/iot), to revolve in one's mind. 

Eus. 5, 20, p. 239. 
dvap.eTa^i {pera^v), adv. meanwhile, in the mean time. 

DexIPP. 19, 18 noXXa dvap.(Ta^u (iTTOvrav. 

2. Among, between. Amphil. 208 A To dvap^ra^v 

avrSiv. TheOPH. 543, 15 'Avapera^v avTav. PoRPH. 

Adm. 1 G9 'Avapera^v 8e Ta)V TovpKav crvva^BivTOS woXe- 

p,ov Koi TWV HaT^lVaKlTiOV. 

dvavaia, an exclamation. Porph. Cer. 319. 

dvavetopa, aros, to, (dvavfoca) renewal. Eus. 10, 4, p. 

476, 30. 
dvaviariKos, >), 6v, (aracEo'w) servinff to rcneu: Joseph. 

Ant. 11, 4, 7 ' AvaveariKas Ttov TrpoTcpiov dya6u>v. 

*dvavti<f>a, iji/'o), (yij^m) to become sober again. Plut. I, 
141 B. LUCIAN. Hermot. 83 "Q<T7repfKpe$T]sdvavri<j)av. 
Metaphorically, To come to one's sober senses. 
CebeT. Tabul. 9 'Orav yap dvavrjilrjj ala-6dveTai on ovk 
rjadicv, dXX' vtt' avrrjs KaTTjadlfTO ica\ i^pl^ero. NT. 
2 Tim. 2, 26 'Avavfj\jracnv Ik T^f Tou fita/SdXou jrayi'Sos. 
IgNAT. Smyrn. 9 EifXoydi' (anv XoiTTOv di/aVTJylrat. 

dvavrippjjTos, ov, (j>i]t6s) incontrovertible. Incontestable. 
PoLTB. 6,7,7. 28, 11, 4. Plut. I, 124 A. Ignat. 

Epist. adMari. Cassobol. 3 'Qv et^ov dvavrlpprjTov vno 

croj) Tr]v anoSeL^LV. 
dvavTippr]T<os, adv. of dvavripprjTOS. PoLYB. 23, 8, 11 

Tvyxdv€iv Trdvrav rav (piKavdpanaiv dvavTippifraii. 
dvavr\(u>, ijo-m, (dfrXfo)) tO pUmp up. 

Metaphorically, to endure. Sept. Job. 19, 26 

To Seppa pov to dfa^'TXoCj' raiira. 

dvaiaiva {^aivm), to break open afresh, said of wounds. 
Metaphorically, to reneio. Poltb. 27, 6, 6 'Ava- 

^aivopivrjs t^e SLafpopds (K rtvav ipvparav tt/s x^pas. 
draTraXai'w {iraXala) , resipisco, to recover, to come back to 

one's senses, to repent ; said of backsliders. Method. 

400 B ' AvaiToKalaavra pev to Kara ttjv TtapaKoriv TjTTtjpa. 

Pete. Alex. 10 'EKTrfTTTanores koi dva77a\alaavTes. 

Anc. 2 OicravTfs, p(Ta be TauTa dvairoKaitravra. 
dvaTToXiv, vice versa, the reverse. Basil. Ill, 4 B Tu 

dvopota Kara ttjv (j)i<nv dvopoias 7rpo(j)ep€iTdai. Kai 

dvaTraXiv, Ta dvopoiios 7rpo(j)€pop€va avopota nvat Kara ttjv 

dvandXKaKTOs, ov, (dn-aXXdaao)) not having left. PalLAD. 

Vit. Chrys. 36 B 'AvanaKKaKTOV ovaav ttjs tKKKrjaias, 

Not having left the church, 
dvanaria, rjcra, (irarito) obambulo, to walk tip and down. 

Cede. T, 227, 23. 

dvdixavais, ewr, ^, rest. Bletaphorically, death, with 
reference to departed believers. Apocr. Act. et 
Martyr. Matt. 30. 

dvanava, to cause to rest. Mid. dvaTraiaao-Sai, to be at 
rest, said of departed believers. Const. Apost. 8, 
13, 1 'YiTfp T<ov Iv nicTTei dvairavo'apevcov Serjdapev. a, 
41, 1 'Yircp dvaTmv<Tapevu>v iv Xpiara dBe\cj)(ov Jjpav 
hej)6uipev, Let us pray for our brethren who are at 
rest in Christ. Ant. 23 Koi/iijo-is toO dvairavaapivov. 

dvdneipa, as, f), {irc'ipa) trial. POLTB. 26, 7, 8 Tijv dva- 
Tveipav Tav ifKolav, to prove the ships. 

2. Drill, drilling, the training of soldiers. Poltb. 
10, 20, 6. 

dvampira, to send up to Rome. Poltb. 1, 7, 12 'Ava- 

nepcpdiVTav (Is ttjv Vaprjv. 29, 11, 9 IIoXvdpaTov 
dvmrepTT€iv els Pwprjv. (Compare dvanopvr), ava>.) 

To send up, as a prayer. Marttr. Poltc. 15 

'AvairepijfavTOS 8e auTOU to ap^v Kai liKrjpwijavTOS TrjV 
eixh^j "' '^°^ nTpor avBpumoi e^ijyjrav to mp. 

The expression Kai o-ol t^v ho^av dvairipiropev is of 
frequent occurrence in the Ritual. 

dvairrjhva, doubtful for dvamhia. SepT. ProV. 18, 4. 
dvaTTkairpa, aros, to, (avairXdtjtra) form, fgure, as of the 



' ' A. 


body. DiOD. 2, 56 ndirat fxcv yap 7rapa;rXi)<n'o»s c'xai 
TOtf avaTrXdcr^acrt tqiu (riofidTOii'. 

2. That which is forged, forgenj, fabrication. 
Eus. 3, 25. 
avatrKnpou), adimpleo, to fiilfl, accomplish. Barn. 

21 'Ai/aTrXi/poCre Tracrav ivTo\7]v. 

dvan\rjpacris, eas, rj, fulfilment, orvTcXfia. SePT. 1 Esdr. 1, 
54 Eis dvairKripaMTiv pfjfiaTos tov Kvplov iv irrofuiTi 'lepep.iov. 

dvanottw, rj<ra>, (jroiea)) to make up, simply to make. 
Sept. Lev. 6, 40 (10) Qvala dtiaTTeiroir^fiivrj iv (Xaia. 

dvaTToKoyrjTos, ov, (diroXoyeo/iat) Without defence, that can- 
not be defended, inexcusable. Polyb. 29, 4, 5 
OoiovvTfs aKaTToXdyijTow ttjv dfiapTiav. 12, 21, 10 'Ava- 
TToKoyqTov yiyviTai to i^fuSoj. 

dvanofint], rjs, ly, (avairifiirco) a sending up. POLYB. 30, 

9, 10, to Rome. Ldcian. Alex. 5 Otja-avpoiv dva- 
ffo/in-dj, A digging up of treasure. (Compare dva- 

7r€/i7ra), avw.) 
dvairrviKTa, to explain, expound. Iren. 1, 10, 3 "Ocra 

re KcWai iv Tali ypa<pa'ii dpai7TV(7(j€iV. 
dvapa^axqs, ov, 6, the Jewish high-priest. Joseph. Ant. 

3, 7, 1 Tc5 dp^ifpfl, bv dvapa^d^Tjv irpocrayopfiovai • 

a-qfialvd 6e to ovofia dp\t(pia. 

dvapyvpia, as, r], the being dvapyvpos; a law-term. Gloss. 

JUR. 'Avapyvpla XfyfTai orav rif ypdifras oiKew^dpas Ka\ 
ofioKoyrjcras Xa/Setv dpyvpwv Ka\ ovbajxais ?Xa|3ej/ a w/ioXd- 
yrjaev, rj e'Xa^e p-epos Ti. 

dvdpyvpos, ov, {apyvpos) without silver. Hence, without 
money. Psell. Syn. Leg. 100 Xp/oy dvdpyvpov, 
Debitum non numerata pecunia. 

2. Receiving no pay for his services. Substan- 
tively, Oi ayiot 'hvapyvpoi, certain itinerant physicians, 
who charged nothing for their cures. The most 
ancient of them are Kotr/iar and Aapiavos. Porph. 
Cer. 559, 16. Horol. Nov. 1 Tav &ylo>v xai dav^a- 
Tovpyav 'Avapyipav Kocrpd Ka\ Aaptavov. Jan. 31 Tav 
dytcof Ka\ 6avp.aT0vpyQ>v AvapyvpoiV Kvpov Ka\ ^Icodvvov. 
Jul. 1 Tav ayiav Kal BavjxaTovpyav Avapyvpav Kotrpa 
Kai Aa/iiaxoC Tav iv Foipj], different from those whose 
festival is celebrated on the first of November. 
(Compare NT. Matt. 10, 8 'Aadevovvras depairevcTf, 
Xfirpovs Kadapl{^(T€, veKpoxis iyeipere, Sai/iovta eV^dXXeTf. 

Aapeav f'XdjSeTe, Sapeav Sort. PhiLOSTORG. 3, 

10, p. 498, 29 Apiarevaiv Si iv laTptKrj 6 AcVtor 5pia6ov 
napel^e toIs deopivots rqv BepaTreiav.) 

uvapdpos, ov, inarticidate. Plut. I, 416 C 'Avapdpov 
d\aKayp6v. 738 A ^Tfvaypois dvdpBpovs. II, 994 E 
^u>vas dvdpBpovs. 

Ignat. Mari. Cassobol. Epist. ad Ignat. 4 'Avapdpa 
a-x(86v en (j)6eyy6p.ivos. While yet aft infant, 
avdpdpas, adv. of avapdpos, without joints. Plut. II, 

611 B To(c 8e p^pijcrroiE avapBpas Ka\ trvyKe)(ypevas ini- 
^dXKovcrav, confusedly. 
dvapdpa>Tas (dpdpoto), adv. ivithoui connection, distortedly. 
Strab. 1, 1, Argum. 

dvappLxdvai {dva, paxia), tO OverfloiV. Leo GraM. 128, 

11. Cedr. I, 674, 16. 

dvappvais, eas, rj, (pvo/iai) deliverance. Method. 372 B 

Tij!' KaraBvcriv roii Kvplov fipiov els aSrjv, Kal napabo^ov 

avappvuiv TUiV ev (pOopa KaTe\opev<i>v. 
avapxos, ov, (dpxT)) having no beginning. Can. Apost. 

49, applied to the Father. Iren. 1, 2, 1, applied to 

the Deep {R\i6os) of the Gnostics. 
dvdpxais, adv. of avapxos. Method. 257 B. Did. 

Alex. 332 B 'Avdpxas irexB-q. 
avaaetoTTis, ov, 6, (dvaa-etai) disturber of the public peace. 
Chal. 876 A. 

dvatreitrrpia, as, ij, fcm. of avarTeLaTrjS. PalLAD. Vit. 

Clirys. 14 E. 
avaa-KaXKa, oKa, (o-KoXXm) to seek out, examine. Ignat. 
Mariae Cassobol. Epist. ad Ignat. 2 'AvdaKoKov Si 

Ttav \oyio-pwv aov (write rov 'koyitrpov aov?'). 
dvacrKaTTToi, d^a, (a-itdjrTCi)) to dig up, to extirpate, Utterly 
destroy, raze to the ground. Polyb. 16, 1, 6 Tovr t( 
vaovs eK BepeXlo'V ave<TKa\j/€. 

2. To damn, curse, an imprecatory term. Const. 

(536), 1148 D AvaiTKa<prj Ta oarea rav Mavixalav .t 

Curse the bones of the 3Ia7iichceans .' TiiEOpn. 

356, 15 AviiTKay^av rov virapxov ev yeve6\taKa 6e<opia>. 
640, 12 Kal ToSro axovaavTes oi Xaot dve(TKa>frav airov. 
682, 14 Toil Xaou iravTos Kal rov Br)pov dvafTKanrovros 

Kal ipTTTvovTos avTov. Cedr. I, 775, 21. 783, 10. 

(See also dvda-Kacj>os.) 
dvdirKa(f>os, ov, (dvaaKanTa) damned, accursed, an impre- 




catory word. ChrON. 700 6eo(l>avovs toC t^s ama-Ka- 
(pov y-vfiiir)i, Of Theophanes — blasted he his memory! 
729 'O 6eofil<n)To<! Koi dpaaKa(f)os Xotrpoipr. NiC. II, 
103G C Tov dvd<TKa(j}ov MatraX/iai'. TlIEDPU. CoNT. 
482. (See also dvacrKciirrui 2.) 

dvaao^rj, fji, fj, {dvaao^ea) dissension. ThEOPH. 530 
TeyovfV Se dvatro^r) filaov airay. 

avtKrTdai/io!, ov, (avdoracrts) belonging or relating to the 
, resurrection of Christ. Const. Ai'OST. 7, 36, 1 Tijv 

dva(TTd(Ti)i.ov ioprrjv navTjyvpl^ovres r^ KvptaK^, the festival 
of the resurrection. 

'H dvcurrda-iiios f)fi(pa, or simply ij avaordo't/io;, (a) 
The day of the resurrection of Christ, that is, Sun- 
dag. AposT. Const. 2, 59, 2 'ev r!j toC Kvplov dva- 

aracripio TJj KvpiaKJj, SC. rjucpa. 7, 30 T^v dvaardcri/iof 
Tou Kvplov fjiifpav, rrjv KVpiaKrjV (papfv. BaSIL. Ill, 

56 B. Epiph. I, 1105 D. (b) Easter Sunday. 
Const. Apost. 5, 17, 2 Tfjv roC mpiov f)pa)v 'lijo-oO 

XpioToO dva(rrdiTip.ov Tjpepav. ClIRON. G98 'H dvaard- 
a-ipo!. QuiN. 66 T^t ay las dvaoracrtfiou XptoToC toC 
dcoC 4/xui> rjp.fpai. 

EvayyeXiov avaarncnpov, in the RlTUAL, The Gospel 
of the day relating to the resurrection of Christ. 

Tpondpiov dva(rrd<niiov, in the RiTUAL, A modulus 
relating to the resurrection of Christ. 

Kavav dyaordo-t/ior, in the RiTUAL, a -Kavav relating 
to the resurrectioti of Christ, 
avdaraaii, (as, jj, the resurrection of the body. NT. Matt. 
22, 23, et alibi. Bakn. 5. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 26. 
[The doctrine of the resurrection of the body was 
taught by the ancient Magi at least as early as the 
fourth century before the commencement of the 
Christian era. Theopompus et Eudemus apud 

DiOG. LaerT. 1, 9 efo'n-o^TTOE .... OS Ka\ dva^ia><Tea6ai 
Kara tovs Mdyou? (^tjo"! tovs dvOpanrovs Ka\ eafcoai aOava* 
Tovs .... TavTO 8e Ka\ Ev&rjpos 6 PdStos icrTopci.] 

2. The church of the Resurrection at Jerusalem. 
Theod. n, 538. 
ovdoTftpos, ov, {crrfipa) with a high proic, as a ship. 

POLYB. 16, 3, 8 'Avaa-Tcipov Trjs Vfios oila-rjs. 
dvaaTrjKaa-is, fas, tj {dfaarrjXoio) a setting up, as of a pic- 
ture. NiC. H, 1033 E 'H Tu>v ireirrwv fWovav dvatrrriKuxris. 

dva(TToi)^(i6u> {aroi\ei6a>), to change, transform. Eus. 

V. C. 3, 46 ' AvearotxfiovTO yovv airfj i/'ux.V '"'' '^'J" 

a<j)6apTov Ka\ dyycXtK^K oiaiav. 
dva(TTpaTonebeta, as, fj, {dva<rrpaTcmfSfia) the breaking up 

of an encampment. Polyb. 6, 40, 1 Tas 8' ik t^s 

napfp^oKfjs dvaarrpaTOTTihelas irowvvrai tow rpoirov tovtov. 
dvaarpoToirebda, eicra, (^orpaTonf&eia) to break up an 

encampment. Poltb. 1, 24, 4, et aUbi. 
dva<TTpi<popat {dvacrTp(<f>a) , to associate with. Barn. 19 

OiSf Ko\\i]6rj(Trj (K '/'I'X^f pfrd v-<j/rj\uiv, dWd pfra StKalav 
Ka\ TaiTdvwv dvatrrpa^rjuri. 

dva<rTpe<pa, to invert, said of prepositions when they 
come after the word they govern ; as bopov Kara for 

Kara bopou. DiON. TURAX in BeKKER. 641, 17 Ov/c 

dpaaTpo(pri, jjs, ij, conversation, conduct. Const. Apost. 

2, 37, 4. Neocaes. 3. Sard. 10. Cod. Afr. Can. 8. 
dfao-0aAi;s, es, (do-0aX^s) unsafe, insecure, ovk or pfj 

d(T(j)aXr]S. Did. AllX. 708 B Am TO dvaaCJtaKcs rav 

(Tav, substantively. 

dvaa-apeia (irapevai), to heap up. PoLYB. 8, 35, 5 'Ewi 

TO npos T^ TroXft ;^ftXos tov ^obs avatraypfvopfvov. 
dydratrts, (as, 17, (dvareiva) a Stretching up, lifting vp. 

Hence, elevation. Polyb. 5, 44, 3. 8, 15, 3. 10, 

13, 8 Trjv (Is S^os dvdraiTiv. 

Metaphorically, ynenace. Poltb. 4, 4, 7 tiopl^ds 
yap fjpiv, ('p'], <rov fie'Xf i:*, ij Trjs (Trjs dvaTd(T(as ; 30, 4, 2 
T^i' Trpos avTovs opyfjv Ka\ TrjV avdratrtv rrjs ovyKXrjrov. 

2. Abstinence, abstemiousness. Plct. II, 62 A 
M^ KaKovv duardiTd to trapa. 

3. In grammar, elevation of the voice, used with 
reference to the acute accent. Dion. Thrax in 
Bekker. 630 Kara dvarainv iv Trj o|cia. 

di/aTOTiKos, rj, ov, (dvardva) menacing. PoLYB. 5, 43, 5 

^KvaraTiKas Ka\ i^fiiSels (l(T(p(pav (niaroXas Trapa tov 

dvaraTiKas, adv. of dvaraTiKos, menacingly. PoLYB. 4, 

4, 7 'OfiiXoCi'TOs ovv avTOv t6t( dvaraTiKws Ka\ paSa 

vn(pr](\)dvas TOis Mfirrrqviois. 22, 17, 6 'AvaraTiKas (cat 

iriKpas mpiXijcrc TOis Trpfer^euTois. 
dvaTrjKa (tijkm), to melt up. Mid. dvarrjKopat, fo melt, 

thaw. PoLYB. 2, 16, 9 Tav dvarrfKopivav xioVrnv. 




dvartray/jdr, oC, 6, {dvanvcura-a) a brandishing up and 
down. Sept. Nah. 2, 10. 

avaroKi], ^s, 17, </«e east, the quarter of sunrise, commonly 
in the plural, al avaroKai. SePT. Ez. 11,1 Tijv TTi\r)v 
Tov oLkov Kvplov rfjv KarevavTi, ttjv p\€wov<rav Kara avaro- 
\as. PoLYB. 2, 14, 4, et alibi. Const. Apost. 2, 

57, 3 Kai TTpaiTOV jiev 6 oiKos toTu cmfirjKTjS Kar avarokat 
Terpajxjiivos, tvith its altar-part to the east. 2, 57, 10 
Kai fifTO. TOVTO (njij.(j)a)va>s atravTfS i^avatrravres Kai ejr' 
di/aroXaff KaTavoTjtravTfS .... Trpoaev^aauoitrav rw oco), 
looking toivards the east. Basil. Ill, 54 E To irpos 

avaroXas Terpa^Bai Kara Trjv jrpotTfv\rjV iroiov (btSa^ev 
Tjiias ypap.p.a ; 56 A Tlavre^ p.iv opap-ev Kara avaroKa; 
tVi Tall i!poaiV)(a>v. 

2. 77(6 East, the eastern parts of the world. Sept. 
Gen. 2, 8 'Ecpirevaev 6 6(6s irapaSeicrov iv ESt^ Kara 

Particularly, the eastern parts of the world with 
reference to Eome or to Constantinople (as "Western 
Asia). Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 5 "Ev re Tjj amTo\§ 

Ka\ tu TJ} Sia-ei. EuS. 4, 26, p. 191, 16. AtHAN. I, 

182 E. Epiph. 391 C. 
di/oToXiKor, fj, oV, (dvoToXij) eastern, with reference to 
Eome, or to Constantinople. Clem. Rom. 1, 25 'Ev 
Toif dvaTokiKOLs TOTTOtf, TOVTecmu rots TT€pi Trjv 'Apafilav. 
ThEOPHIL. Ad Autol. 3, 29 Ta aVaroXiica (tXi/iara. 

Substantively, (a) O'l avardkiKol, Tlie people of the 
East. Eus. V. C. 2, 55. Athan. I, 176 D. 

(b) Ta 'AroToXt/cd, SC. Tpoirdpia, in the RlTUAL, a 

name given to certain troparia, the authorship of 
which is attributed to Anatolius, a disciple of Theo- 
doras Studites. (See also Hokol. Jul. 3.) 

dvarvXia-cra, i$a, (rvXiVo-m) revolvo, to roll or wind back, 
to unwind. Metaphorically, to recall and consider. 
Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 31 'AvaruXl^oipKv ra dn dpxris 

ycvofifva. LuOIAN. Nigr. 7. 
di/ac^dXavSos or dva(j>d\av86s ^ dva^dXaiTor. APOCR. 

Act. Pet. et Paul. 9. 

ava<j)d\avTos, ov, bald-headed, watjiaKavSos, dva(pd}, <f>a}i.a- 

Kp6s. Sept. Lev. 13, 41. 
ava(j>a\avTii>pa, arof, to, bald forehead. Sept. Lev. 
13, 42. 

dva(f)a\as, 6, = dva(pa\avTos. Cedr. I, 691, 11. 
dmcpipu), to offer, as an oblation. Sept. Lev. 6, 26 'o 

lepfvs 6 dva(^fpoiV avrfju tderai avTrjv. CONST. ApOST, 
2, 57, 14 MfTo &€ TavTa yivfcrda> fj 6v(Tta iararos jvavros 
Toil XaoO Kai rrpoa-(vxop.fvov fja-ix<^s • Kai orav avevexdij, 
p.eTa\ap^aviT03 cKaiTTr) rd^tf Ka6' eavTrjv tov KvpiaKov (T<o- 
paTos Kai TOV Tipiov alpaToi. 2, 58, 2 Ttjv iv)(api(TTiav 
dvola'ai. 3, 20, 2 Mdi/oi^ tov piv rrpeo'^vTfpov SiBacTKftv, 
dvacpfpeiv, /3a7rTiffif, euXoytlv tov XaoV. AnO. 2 "hpTOV 
T] TTOTqpiov dva<p(piiv. (See also dva<popa 1.) 

2. To mention. Petr. Ant. 146 B. 147 A. 
dva(f>opa, as, rj, offering, oblation, with reference to the 

holy Eucharist. Can. Apost. 3 Tm Kaipa ttjs 6(ias 
dvacfiopds. At the time of the divine oblation. Const. 
Apost. 2, 59, 2 Ovcrlas ava(j>opa. The oblation of the 
sacrifice; The holy Eucharist. 8, 11, 5 Kara t6v 
Kaipov TTis dvatfiopas. Apook. Liturg. Jacob, p. 73 

H dyla dvaf^opa. 

2. Relatio, memorial, ■petition. Ephes. 1093 C 
'Ava(j)opa Neoropiou xai Tav crvv avra e'miTKOTruv Trpos 
Toiis /Sao-iXf'aj. CoD. AfR. Can. 47 TrjV dva(j)opdv ^pav 
TrpoSvpas elaSi^aaSe. AnTEC. 1, 2, 6. CoNST. Ill, 

632 C. 

3. Report, an official statement of facts. Apocr. 
Anaph. Pilat. titul. 'Ava(f)opd mXdrou. Cyrill. Alex. 
Epist. 86 D? 90 C? Porph. Adm. 211, 15. 222, 
7. 230. 

4. 3Iention, naming. Cerul. 140 C. 

dva(j)opevs, eas, 6, = dvd(f>opov. SepT. Ex. 25, 14. 

dva(j)opiK6s, TJ, ov, {dva(pepw) relative, as applied to certain 
pronouns and pronominals. DiON. Thrax in Bek- 
KER. 636, 12. (See also dyraTroSortKos, SfiKTiKos, opoto)- 

dva<f>aTi:, I'Soj, fj, ((JMs) skylight. Epipn. II, 161 C 
"AvaBfv eK Tav dapdraiv rar KaXovpevas dva(paiTlSas dvio)^(v. 

dvaxal^da (xdXdo)), to relax, loosen. Polyb. 6, 23, 11 

M^ irpoTfpov TOV dfapov fv toIs ^/)€taty avaxaXao'drjvai. 

dvax"poT6vi](ns, (as, fj, (p^fipoTowoj) reordination. Cod. 
Afr. Can. 48. 

dvaxaprjins, cut, ij, the being an dvax<i>pr)Tr)s. Euagr. 

SciTENS. in Cotelerius's Ecclesiae Graecae Monu- 
menta, Vol. Ill, p. 79 B. 




dvaxapriTris, ov, 6, (arax<up/a)) anchorite. EpiPH. I, 291 B 
et alibi. Epagr. Scitens. 1224 A ToTs fiiv dvaxa- 

pijrait 01 Satitovfs yvfivoi TrpotTTraXaioixri. JiPIIES. 1605 

B. Novell. 5, 3. Nic. II, 1288 C "Araxmp'jTijr 

TOiV Koa^iKciip (ppoyridojv. 

avaxapiTiKos, rj, o'c, anchoretical. Apophtii. Gelas. 5. 

QtJIN. 41 ' Avaxi'>pr]TiKri Stayayfj. 
dva^ijXacfiia, rja-a, (\jfr]\acj>da) retracto, to retract, revoke. 

AnteC. 1, G, 6 'Atto^ 8« iav rj (ijKoyos atria (v Kov(rt\iai 

\ex6ij, ftrf a\rj6ris iuTiv, ftri ^j/cvSfjs, oiiK dva'^ri\a<paTai. 
dm\jrv^is, (as, rj, respite. Sept. Ex. 8, 15. 
dvSpa^iiTai, 01, andrabatae? Ltd. 157, 18. 
dvSpayadfo), rja-a, (dvrjp, dyaOos) to he or prove a brave 

man. Poltb. 1, 45, 3. 3, 71, 10, et alibi. 

avSpaydBr/fia, aros, to, {dvipayaSia) brave Conduct. Po- 

LTB. 1, 45, 3, as a various reading. 
dvSpdSf\<}>os, ov, 6, {dvljp, d8fX<^t) levir, husband's brother, 

da!]p, dvSpos dB(\<p6s. TnEOPii. 703. 10. Comn. I, 

dvBpoyvvos, ov, common to 7ncn and women. Const. 

ApoST. 1, 9, 1 'Ai'Spoyvvoi' ywq mcrrij p!) \ovla6a>, .<C. 

\ovTp6v, Let not a Christian woman bathe with men. 

(See also ^oKaviiov.) 

2. Substantively, (a) Tb dfhpoywov, man and wife ; 

a married couple. Damasc. I, 617 D. 

(b) In the plural, dvhpoyvva, men and ivomen, 

avSpes Kai yvvaiKfs. EPIPir. I, 131 C. 
dvhp6pT)Kov, ov, TO, {dvfjp, prJKos) a man's height. VlT. 

Sab. 358 A. 
dvSpoTrXouroc, ov, (dvrip, n-XoCror) rich in husbands, having 

many husbands. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 14 E Xrjpat 

fiiv, dvSpotrXovToi St. 
*dvSp6rropvos, ov, 6, {dvrjp, iropvot) pathicus, KaTanvyaiv. 

Theopompus apud Poltb. 8, 11, 12. 

avfyKorio), i)o-a, (dva, tyKara) to rip ojien the bowels, 
dv€VTfpi(a. LeiJION. 54 'Avfyicdrrjo'ev cavTov, He 
ripped open his own botcels. 

dvedfXrja-ia, as, r], {cBiKa) no-will, unwillingness ; opposed 
to BiXrims. Did. Alex. 281 C T^f 6(\lja-eo>s yap Kal 
rijf avedtXTjaias Ka\ Trdtrtjs ivvolas npoTfpcvei o re yevvfjaas 
ueos Kai narrjp, to t€ diravyaapa t^? ho^rjs avTov 6 vios. 

dv(de\rjTas, adv. against one's own will; opposed to 

fltXijrmr. Did. Alex. 285 B etXijrwr o 6(os dBdvoTos 

ecrrtv Ka\ dyadbs, '/ dvfdtXrjTas ; 

avfiKatrros, ov, (cirafo)) that cannot be likened to any- 
thing. Apocr. Act. Paul, et Thecl. p. 62. 

avfipi, to ascend. 01 dviovres, sc. crvyyevus, the ascending 
relations, that is, narrip pr/Tijp, TrdTnTos fidppr], jrponair- 
nos npopapprj, d-rronanTros dnopdppri, and SO on. AnTEC. 

3, 6 'H 

p(v T<i}V avtovTtov Kat Kartovroiv (TVyyeveia ano 

■KpuiTov apxfTai Padpov. (See also ^aOpos, Kareipt, 
dvfK&trjyTjTos, ov, {(KSiTjyeopai) indescribable, unutterable, 
unspeakable, dSi^ros. NT. 2 Ck)r. 9, 15 T7 dvcKSirj- 
yr)Ta atiTov hapta. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 20 'AwicStiJ- 
yr^Ta Kplpara. 1, 49 To {Jx^'Of, (Is dvdya rj aydfn;, 
av(K8triyr)T6v (<mv. 

dv(K&oTos, ov, unptiblished, as a book. DiOD. 1, 4. 

dv(KKaKr)Tos, ov, (fKXaXt'a)) unspeakable, unutterable, inex- 
pressible. NT. 1 Pet. 1, 8 Xapa dv(KKa'\f]Tco. IgnAT. 
Ephes. 19 To <pS>s avTOv dv(K'\d\r]Tov fjv. IreN. 1, 14, 
O Ata TO a(j)Q>vovs avTOvs (tvat, TovriffTiv dpprjTovs Kat 

dv(K\(firros, ov, ( e'/cXf iVw) never failing. Diod. 1, 36 
nX^^os (Is Tapixdav avirja-iv dveKXanrov. 

dv(Kcj>olTJ]Tos, ov, ( cKt^oiTaw) 7iot having gone out. Me- 
thod. 356 B Tov nivBpovov avTov Ka\ dviK<poln]Tov 

dv(K(j)aivr]Tos, ov, {(K<pavl(aj not 'pronounced, as a letter, 
silent. TheodOS. 978 nSo-a y(viK^ laocn/KXafiova-a TJj 
ev6(ia Ttjv SoTiKTjv (X(t (Is I dv(KCl)(l>vr]Tov 'Kryyova'av p(Ta 
Tov <j>a)vfievTos Trjs (vBdas, f] pel^ovos dvTLcrroixov. 

dv(\(TjpQ>v, ov, [e\(rjpav) merciless, cruel. Sept. Prov. 

dv(\(v(ris, (as, rj, (eXfixris) ascension, avoBos, avd\t]\jrts. 

Just. Apol. 1, 26 Mcra ttjv av(\(vcriv toO XptaTov (Is 

dv(XKina>s, adv. unceasingly, perpetually, unfailingly. 

Clem. Rom. Homil. 3, 35 'AveXXmis PpCova-iv al 


dv(\iTt(TTos, ov, (eXn-ifffl) desperate. Apophth. Gelas. 2 

Ave\TTia-T( TOiV avdpoiirccv. 

dvf'prj, rjs, f], (av(pos) windle, a kind of reel. Apophth. 
Macar. 3 2Tpi(P(Tai i>s (iv(prj. 




avifioi, ov, 6, wind. Kar avefiov, To the windward. 

GeOPON. 2, 26 TfjuSKa i<j>' ivp'TjXoO To'jrou xaratrKeuafeif 
Xpfj, tva iroljiuii rbv avffjLOV vnoSe^rjTm. Kai irpo naurav 
TraparpvKaTTeadai 8f i ;x^ kot tivejiov tCiv oiKt^iiaTcou j] rav 
jrapaSela-<ov TaTTfiv Tr]V oKto. Ol yap urf/xot ttjk a)(yT]V, 
TOVTea~rt to XfTrra tS>v dxvpav, imipepovTes XeXrjdoTas rots 
ocpdoKpols To>v dvdp<i>7ro>v StaKaiovci Tas Kopas. 5, ol, 1 
Kar' aV/xov ToC a/iTTfXwvof. 12, 2,2 Mfj Kara ai/fpov Ta>u 
d\a>vla)V Kftfievav, Iva p.rj vtto t^s ax>";£ (pddprjrai to. (pvTa. 

avep.o^dopia, as, rj, (avcjioipdopoi) damage done hy the 
toind. Sept. Deut. 28, 22. 

avefioipdopos, ov, (avefios, (pddpa) blasted or injured by the 
wind. Sept. Gen. 41, 6 'Enra o-Tax^fs XfTrrot /cat 
av€iJL6(pdopoi. Pall AD. Vit. Chrys. 56 E 'Etti ras 
dvefiofjidopovs ayav ^fporoxiar, metaphorically. 

dufvBoida-tfjios, ov, indubitable, dvevSolaaros. SCYL. 645. 

dvfv8ola(TTos, ov, (fi/Soiafto) undoubted, indubitable, indis- 
putable. LuciAN. Hermot. 67. 

dvevSoida-TQis, adv. of dvcvSoiaaros, undoubtinghj, unhesi- 
tatinghj. Clem. Rom. Homil. 2, 11 Toif Xoin-olr toTs 
hihaaKoKlas avrov Xoyois dvivBoidaras errfcrSai. 

dvivv6r)Tos, ov, (ivvoeoi) inconceivable. Iren. 1, 11, 5. 
1, 14, 1. 

2. Actively, itnperitus, unacquainted with, ignorant 
of, not understanding, pfj iwoSiv. Poltb. 2, 35, 6 

*Av€Vv6rjToi T(ov TotovTcov. 11, 8, 3 UdvTiov tjaav tovtcdv 
avevvorjTOi. DiOD. 1, 8 Tpoc^^t 8' fjfifpov navreXas 

dv€v6x}^r]Tos, ov, [evoxXiio) untroubled, undisturbed. Petr. 
Alex. 500 B. 

dvevTfpi^a, la-a, [dvd, tvrepov) to rip open the bowels, dvey- 
KOTfa. MaL. 115, 16 "OvTiva Kparfjaas rrji Koprjs 
.... avfVTf'pKrev. 

dve^ryytjTos, ov, {i^r]y( inenarroMUs, inexpressible. 
Iren. 4, 20, 5. 

dve^iXvlaa^Tos, ov, (J^ixvidCai) unsearchable, inscrutable. 
Sept. Job. 5, 9. 

dve^oSos, ov, (?|oSos) ipithout the means of subsistence, 
poor. Athan. I, 351 C. 380 D. 

dveirdyyeXToi, ov, (errayyt'XXo) ) not announced, begun 
\vithout formal declaration, as war, axr/puicTOf. Po- 
ltb. 4, 16, 4 IloXe/ioiif dviTTayyi\Tovs (ptpovres TroXXoif. 

dvfTTaiaxwTO!, ov, {tTTaiaxvvoiiai) that need not be ashamed. 

NT. 2 Tim. 2, 15 'Epydrr/v dveirai(rxvvTov. 
dvfircKTaTOi, ov, (eVfKTeiVo)) uot extended or increased, as 

applied to nouns. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 632, 

10 'Ovofidruiv avfTteKTaTiOV Kar tvde'iav Kai (Viktjv tttSxtiv. 
avem^oiXevTO!, ov, not plotted against. POLYB. 7, 8, 4 

At((f>i\n^e 8' avTm TrjV dpxrjv avc7rifioi\evTOv, secure 

against plots, 
dveiriyvaaras, adv. of dveirlyvaa-Tos, imperceptibly. Po- 

LYB. 18, 1, 10. 

dvemypa(f>os, ov, {imypacpri) having no inscription on it. 

POLYB. 8, 33, 6 'E<priKe Siapnd^fiv Tas Twv Pafialav 
oIkIos (Tvvdrifia Soiis iroXffilas vo/jil^dv ras av€ntypd<f>ovs. 
DiOD. 1, 64 'H 8' fXarraiv [iTvpap\s'\ dveiTlypa<pos fifv 
i<m. StrAB. 2, 1, 23 Tivas Si (tat dv(7nypd(f)ovs icaXei, 
unauthentic? Basil. Ill, 113 D, without a super- 
scription, as a letter. 

*dveiTlypo(pos, ov, Doric, r= dvemypacpos. InSCR. 5774. 

5775, 1, 84. 
dveTnKoXvTtas, adv. of avem<w\vTos, without hinderance. 

DiOD. 2, 21. 
dveTrtjii^ia, as, tj, (dvemp.iKros) want of intercourse. Po- 

LYB. 16, 29, 12 Tfjv dventpi^lav rav idvav, The Want 

of inie} course with the nations. 
dvtTiLvurjTos, ov, (Jinvoiat) not acquainted with, ignorant 

of DiOD. 2, 59 Ta>v Si oKXtov .... dvfntvoTjTOi iravTc 

X(3f ficrt. 
dvein(Ti)fiavTos, ov, (eirtoTipaiva) not marled, not noticeable. 

POLY'B. 5, 81, 3 Kara Si rfjv etrdrJTa Kai ttjv aXXiji' jrf- 

piKOTrfjV avcnKTrjpaTos. 11, 2, 1 Ov ovk S^lov aMwto^- 

fiavTov napaXnrdv, unnoticed. 
affn-io-Ktao-Tof, rj, ov, (fVio-ftidfo)) not obscure, clear. Eus. 

Laud. Const, fin. Aafinpals kuI dvfTna-Kiaara'is (jxuvats. 
dvein<nd6p.(VTos, ov, (fVtora^/ievo)) exempt from billeting, 

in which soldiers cannot be billeted. Polyb. 15, 

24, 2. 
dv(TtlaTaTos, ov, [(<f)laTr)p.t) neglectful, careless, dnpovorjTos. 

POLYB. 5, 34, 4 'Av(7rl(TTaTov fiiv Kai SvaivTfVKTOv avrov 

napaaKivd^oyv To'is TTfpt rrjv avKijv. 
dveiriaTdrais, adv. of dv(nt(rraTos, neglectfully, carelessly. 

Polyb. 1, 4, 4, ct alibi. 
dvcm<rx(Tos, ov, (eVc'xo)) unrestrainable. Plut. I, 782 D. 




aveiTKTXiras, adv. of meiricrxci'Oi, ivithoict check. Clem. 
Rom. Homil. 4, 22 'Avemcrx^Tas Svcrxtpaivovras. 

avepvBplaais, fas, rj, {epydplatris) shamelessness. Cede. 

11, 177, 14. 

dve'trTTtpos, ov, {eoTrepa) without evening, eveningless. 
Hence, endless. Method. 209 A Zw^f x°P°y'>h 
Xpiari Tvyxavcis. Xa'tpc (pas avfcrnfpov. DiD. Alex. 
808 A. 917 D 'H avtoTTtpos rjfifpfi, Tfie day of judg- 

dvfrafd) (eVafo)), to investigate, or examine thoroughly. 
ApOCR. Anaphor. Pilat. A, 6 To toZtov averaam. 

aviToifios, ov, (Irot/ioi) not ready, unprepared. Poltb. 

12, 20, 6 T( 8' aufToiiioTfpov rpoKayyos iv jurima hioKt- 
\v)iivr)s Ka\ huaTpaiijikvrjs ; 

ai/ev, except. PlIOC. 230 ivXaKJjs uv€V. NOM. COTE- 
LER. 272 "Avev to inr(pev\oyrifj,evov aafi^arov. 

2. Besides. Pkoc. II, 282 12 •Axfv 8e roi- 

dvf^^ios, ov, 6, nephew, vlos abe\<pov fi o.heK<Prjs. Mal. 

424, 20. PoRPH. Adm. 187. Nicet. 71, 25. 

di/ijKoia, as, (dwj/cooj) disobedience. Can. Apost. 85. 

avTjKoos, ov, disobedient ; opposed to im^Koos. Sept. 
Prov. 13, 1. 

*di/ijXaTO£, Of, (iXavva) not Struck with a hammer ; op- 
posed to eXaTo's. Aristotel. Meteorol. 4, 9, 

17. Sept. Job. 41, 15 'Ectd/kc 8e air-Kep tiKjiav avTj- 


avr)\ei^ia, as, r), the being avrjXfnrros. Hence, squalor, 

squalidness. Poltb. 3, 87, 2. 
avrjKiKos, {rfKiKia) not of age, under age. PoRPn. Adm. 

187, 6.' 

a.vr]\ap.a, aros, to, ^ avoKapa. InSCR. 3137, 58. 

dvrjoTixia, as, 17, {fjovxia) uneasiness, inquietude. Cod. 
Ape. 65. 

di'^oXo'yioi', ov, TO, Anthologion, a name given to an 
abridgment of the n^va'ta (see fajvalov). 

dvOofio'Xoyeoixai, to give thanhs. Sept. 1 Esdr. 8, 88. 
Ps. 78, 13 'AvSopoXoyrjo-oiieBa (rot. 

dv6oiio\6yr]ats, (as, rj, (av6oji.o\oyeofiaij mutual agree- 
ment, compact. Poltb. 32, 10, 12. 

2. Thanksgiving. Sept. 2 Esdr. 3, 11 'AnfKpidri- 
aav €v a'lva Koi av6o^o\oyi]a'ei Ta Kvpia. 

dvdova-a, rjs, tj, (dvBka) blooming, an epithet appHed to 
Constantinople. Ltd. 86, 12 Vafxr] *X(»pa Ka\ f] Kav- 

<TTavTivov7To\i.s, ijyovv av6ova-a. ChRON. 528, 18. 
dvBpaKapios, ov, 6, {avdpa^) = Kap^avapios. GlOSS. 
avBpa^, oKos, 6, carbuncle, a tumor. Proc. I, 254. 

2. The collier of the imperial palace ? Theoph. 

616 T^iKTjTav Tov avBpaxa (Cai apxovra Tov Tfixovs. (Com- 
pare apyvpos, KaviKkftos.) 

dv6paTtapi<TK(u>, rfira, tO be dvOpaTvapearKos, to seek to please 
men rather than God. Ignat. Horn. 2 Ov yap 6e\a 
vpLCiS dvBpanapfCTKrja'ai, dXXa dc& dpiirai. 

dvBpandpeaKos, ov, {avBpanos, dpia-Ka) men-pleasing, in a 
bad sense. NT. Ephes. 6, 6 M^ /car' ocpdaXpoSovXdav 
is dv6pairap«TKoi, tnen-2)leasers. 

avSpanoyovta, as, f], (ylyvopai) the Creation of man. Jo- 
seph. Apion. 1, 8. Eus. 1, 2, p. 5, 17. 26. 

di/dpanoXaTptla, as, ij, {av6paTroKdTpr)s) man-WOrship. 

Const. IH, 869 A. 
dvBpaTToXdTprjs, ov, 6, (Xdrpir) man-worshipper ; one who 
believes that Christ was a mere (^iXo's) man. Ig- 
nat. TraU. (Interpol.) 11. Greg. Naz. I, 742 C. 

Const. (536), 1001 D Nea-TOpios 6 dvdpano'XdTprjs. 

Vit. Sab. 318 A. 

dvdpanoKoyia, T]rja, {JivBpa'nos, Xeyoj) to Speak after the 

manner of men. Did. Alex. 816 C "Erepa dvOpano- 

XoyrjBevTa nfpl ToiJ av€(plKTOV 6fiOV. 

dvSpumopipos, OV, (avBpairos, pipeopai) man-imitating, 
having the form of a man. Plut. II, 1158 C. Ig- 
nat. Antioch. (Interpol.) 6 'AvdpaTTopipioi TridrjKot. 

avSpanopopcpiavos, ov, 6, ^ dvBpamopopfjllTris. SoCK. 6, 7, 

p. 321, 18. Soz. 8, 12, p. 342. 
dv6pa7ropop({)tTijs, ov, 6, {avdpan6pop(j)os) an anthropo- 
morphite. Ctrill. Alex. VI, 363. Const. Ill, 
925 C. (Compare Theod. Ill, 669 C AiSaTor 

dvOpamlav yap tx^tv iiop(}>r}V to Beiov VTrcXajScf.) 
dv6pan6pop({)os,ov, {av&pa7Tos,pop(}>T]) having a limnanform. 
DiOD. II, 543, 27 'AyaX^a 8c 6eoiv to aivoXov ov 
KoTea-Kfiaae Sta TO p.^ vopt^tiv dvdpomopopfpov (ivai tok 6eov. 
StrAB. 16, 2, 35 OvK fv Se oiS' ol "EXXtji/cj di/Bpatro- 
popcpovs ^Toiis fleoif] tvttovvtcs- Ignat. Smym. 4 
Twv Srjpiav Tav dvBpanopopfponv. IrEN. 3, 11, 8. Cy- 

RiLL. Alex. VI, 363 B. Socr. 6, 7 UoXXoi tuv 




djrXoiVcov acrKTjTMi/ (rafioTKov Kai avdpanojiop<l>ov tov d(bv 

eivat e^ov\ovTO. TheOD. IV, 241. 
dvdpCL)Troiiup(f)a>s, adv. of avSpairopoptjiO!. METHOD. 372 D 

To i\a(rT^piov i^ ov 6(os iyvixrOrj avdpanois dvdpano- 

avSpanroTrXaareai, rjcra, {twdparros, 7f\aa-<Tco) to form or 

create men. Method. 49 C. 53 C "EvSov ^/iSs 

doparas dvdpamo7rXa(TTf'i, 
iwdpoiTTos, ov, 6, fj, human leing, man, woman. 

'E| dvdpanav, equivalent to dnavSpawos, inhuman. 
Eus. 5, 1, p. 202 Tar i$ dvdpimav ahias. 

2. Man, in the sense of servant, attendant. ]\£a.l. 

163, 15 Mera Ta>v Ih'iwv dvdpanrav avTrjs, ThEOPH. 

602. PORPH. Aclnn. 73, 12. Theoph. Cont. 375, 
11, et alibi. 
dv6pan6rqi, rjTos, fj, humanity, the human race, mankind. 
Clem. Rom. Homil. 9, 19. 19, 21. Method. 41 A 

Trjs dvdpainoTriTos els aireipov KexviievT]!. 
dvdvWls, tSos, fj. Lex. BoTAN. 'AvBvWts, to \evKdv- 


dvBvirdya, to hring under, to refer to, to class with. 

ApOLLON. Conj. 480, 28 Toir a-uvhiapiois dvBvndyovrai. 
dvOvirarda, as, fj, (dvdvnaTcva) proconsulatus. NOVELL. 

8, 1. 31, 1. 
dvdvTTaTevo), evato, to be avOxmaros. NT. Act. 18, 12 

TdKKiavos Se avdvTraTciovTos ttjs 'Axaias. 
dvdvTraTiavos, tj, ov, proconsularis, proconsidar. Cod. 

Apr. 1252 C 'AvdvnaTiavqs x^P°'- n^itl- Can. 33. 

Novell. 30, 1, § d. 30, 7, § /3'. 

dvdvTTdn<r<Ta, rjs, fj, the wife of an dvdvTraros. PORPH. 

Cer. 67, 18. 
dvOinaTot, ov, 6, {dvri, vnaTos) proconsul. PoLTB. 21, 

8, 11. 28, 5, 6. Dion. Hal. Ill, 1785. Inscr. 

3902,5. 3935. 

Adjectively, proconsidar. Dion. Hal. Ill, 1784 

*E^ou(7(a K0(rpri6f\s avdviraTa. 
dv6vno(j>epQi {viTo<f>ip<i>), to urge, advance against. Dion. 

Hal. VI, 1121. Clem. Rom. Homil. 1, 4 UaKiv re 

dv6v7ri<^€pov Xtyatv, AXX ovk eari ravra. 
dydvTro(f>opd, as, fj, (dvdvirorjiepa) reply to an objection. 

Dion. Hal. VI, 1121, 5. 
dv6vtpatp(a> {vrpaipea), to take away in return. Sept. 

Lev. 27, 18 'Av6v(f)aip(dTiaeTat dnb r^r (rvvTiiiijtre^s 


dvd' S>v evcKcv, for dv6' hv alone. Theoph. Cont. 
139, 9. 

dvtepapx'xa, as, fj, {Upapxia) Unhallowed hierarchy. The- 
oph. Cont. 663 'O dvUpos ra aviipa Ttju dvLepapxiav 
avupa)S €7recr({)payi^€T0. 

dvirjpi = d(jil7]pi, which see. Sept. Gen. 18, 24 oi< 

avfjofts irdvTa toi' t&ttov evcKcv tSiv netrnjKOVTa Stxalav ; 
dviKavos, ov, {Uavos) insatiabilis, that never says "JEnough." 

Epiot. 4, 1, 106. 

2. Vnahle, incapable. Heliod. p. 97. Pach. 

n, 175, 22. (See also kavds 2.) 
dvtKavoTTjs, rjTos, fj, (dvUavos) incapacity. Epiph. I, 2 B. 
dvKTTopia, Tjo-a, to paint, as a picture, Icrropea. Theoph. 

Cont. 322, 11 Tf/v rrjs dfop.fjTopos etKova TOV acTTTopov 
vlov iiTcSKiviov <j)cpov(Tav dvuTToprjcc, 332, 19 'EttI ttjs 
opoffiTJs ai'iOTOpijToi TO TOV ^oixiXeas 'HpaxXfia 2dXa. 

Cedr. II, 238. 
avKTToprjTos, ov, (loTopeai) not having inquired into, unac- 
quainted with. PolTB. 12, 3, 2 'hvt(rr6pr]Tov yeyo- 
Vivai TTfpt Ta>v KaTa ttjv Ai^vrjv. 

"Avva, jjf, r;, Anna, the wife of Joakim and mother of 

the Virgin. Apocr. Proteuangel. passim. 
awls, fj, (annus?) grandmother, Thdri, iidpLpr). Hes. 

'Awls, pTjTpos fj irarpos pryrqp. 
dwova =: dmu>va. NOVELL. 8, 2. AnteC. 2, 11, 6. 
awovpivos or dvovplvos, ov, 6, ==: dbvopiov, ddvovpiov. SuiD. 

'Awovplvos, dT7oypa<^fi ovofiaTwv TTapa FcofiaLois. Ot de 
Abvovpiov (fiatriv. 

dwwva, as, t], annona, dwova. Ltd. 69, 17. 223, 13. 
Chron. 540. Theoph. 230, 19. Basilic. 57, 

dwavcvopai (dwava), annonam accipio, to receive 
an allowance of provisions. Insck. 5128 'Awai- 
vevopfvoi Ka6' iKairTTjv fjpiipav Sprovs atTivovs MB. 

dvoSia, as, fj, the being avohos. Hence, places having no 
roads; commonly in the plural. Poltb. 3, 19, 7 
Oi 8e TrXeiouy dvobla Kara Tijs vijtrou ti«nrapitj(rav, over 
places without roads. 4, 57, 8 Aiavv(Tas Tats dvoblais 
Tovs Kprjpvovs. 5, 13, 6 Avobia Ka\ npoTpondSrjv (rwe/Sij 





5mSos, ov, 17, {6S6s) = av(\iv(ns, di/aX^f if. JPST. Trypli. 

82 "AvoSov ■nil' (Is ovpavov. 
'ArajjTot, <ov, oi, (dravTOf) = 'AXoyot, a sect. Epiph. I, 

422 A. 

di/ofleuT«f, adv. of avi6evTos. EpIPH. II, Ifil B. 

avolya, to open, intransitive. Porph. Cer. GOl Ohn 
jjvotye BftXrjs to TraXaTtof. 

Mid. avolyo/uii, to Open, neuter. Porph. Adm. 75 

Tou Kaipov avoiyojiivov, at the opening of the year ; that 

is, in the spring. 
avoUeios, ov, (oixfiof) unlike, different. Poltb. 5, 06, 8 

Oi/K avoiKtia Trpayfiari nfpiTrtTrraKws to'is jroXXafcis vn 

avTOv TTpa.TTop.ivois. 

2. Unbecoming, foreign to, out of place. Polyb. 

6, 10, 1 "EoTi yap oliK avoUeios 6 Xo'yos T^f irpodiaems. 

24, 5,13 'ATOiKeioi/ iiToBea-iv ttjs IStas ai'peVf uf (cai (j)va-(a)S. 
avotvla, as, 17, {aims) abstinence from wine, doivla. Eus. 

Laud. Const. 17, p. 771, 13. 

avoi^ia, av, ra, = ai/oifir 1. EUKHOL. 

avoi^is, (as, J], plural ai avol^ds, the opening of a church 
for the first time after it has been consecrated. Air- 
PHiL. 206 D. Porph. Cer. 534, 12. Balsam, ad 
Concil. VI, 31. 

2. The reopening of a church, the restoration of 
the sacredness of a church that has been desecrated 
by heathens or heretics, or in which a death or birth 
has occurred. Eukhol. p. 482 Eux7 *'"■' "vol^a. «- 

KKrialas avo alp(Ti.Ka>v ^(^rfKwBdaris. 

'Kv6p.oi.oi, oiv, oi, {avopoios) Anomceans, a name given to 
the followers of Aijtius and Eunomius, who main- 
tained that the Son was essentially unlike the Father. 
They are called also 'Acriai/oi, Eivopiavol, and 'E|oii- 
KovTioi.. AtHAN. I, 748 A "Oti navT(\Q>s avopoios 
ioTiv 6 vJof Tw narpl, say the Anomceans. 896 D 
Toir Xryo/xtTOiE 'Ai/o/ioi'oir. CONST. I, 1 Elvopiavav, 
rJTOvv 'Avopoiav. EpiPH. 809 C. D. 912. 

dvopoios, ov, unlike. In ecclesiastical writers, to avipoiov, 
the being unlike the Father. Did. Alex. 332 A Kat 

TO dcTvyKpiTov Se Ka\ p('i^ov tw TrarpX 8ia to ayevvijTov anovc 
aov<Tt ' TO) fie vtw to dvopoiov^ hia to (X(iv to y(vv7jTov. 
Basil. Ill, 4 A *iXo«ikoC<7i yhp dvopolav TtaTpos Koi 
vlov Kai ayi'ou TTvevpaTOS (ntBdKvvvai Trjv irpo<popdv . . . . 

eo'Ti yap Ti avTo7s 7ra\ai6v <TO(jiiapa vno 'AeTi'ou ToC irpo- 
tTTUTOv Trjs aip((T(ccis TavTTjs (^(vpeOev. 82 C OiJre upotov 
ovT( dvopoiov \lyop(v Tov vlov Tw iraTpl. 90 C T^s vvv 
■K(pi6pvXKovpivr)S da(^(ias, ttjs Kara to dl'o;JOlo^' Xt'yw, 
euro's ((jTtv \_o Atorvo"to9j, otra y( Tjp('is 1(Tp(v, 6 irpoiTos 
dvdpcoTTOis Ta antppaTa napaa\tiiv, EpiPH. 914 B. 

Theod. IV, 235 C. SocR. 2, 20, p. 104, 26. 31. 
di/o/noXoytM, ^(7u, (o/joXoyf'd)) to acknowledge, to recognize 

as canonical ; used with reference to the canonical 

books of the New Testament. Eus. 3, 38 'Ev t^ 

dv(iipo\oyovp(vjj TTapa •jrdtriv, SC. (7rtaTo\jj. 
dvopoovaios, ov, not opooia-ios. PtOLEM. GnOST. p. 936. 

dvopdaxTts, (as, fi, (avop66u>) a setting upright again, 
restoration. Poltb. 15, 20, 5, changed by Casaubon 
into inavopBaaiv. 

dvovptvos, see dvvovp'ivos, aSvovpiov. 

dvoviTios, a, ov, {dv, ouo-to) Unsubstantial, having no 
essence, an epithet applied to the Deep {Bv66s) of 

the Gnostics. IkeN. 1, 14, 1 To irpaiTov 6 narrip 
uSii'CK o dv(Vv6r]Tos Ka\ dvoiitnos, 6 prjT( appfv prjTe 6ijXu. 
(Compare HiPPOL. 243 Gtor 6 Toirrav a'lTios ndvTav 6 
OVK cov.^ 

dvoxrj, rjs, 17, a holding back, withholding. Geopon. 1, 

12, 18 'Ai'o;;^^ vSaTiiiv, drought. 
dvTalpa, to resist, revolt, rebel. Just. Apol. 1, 16. 

Porph. Adm. 269, 20. 

dvTanobopa, aros, to, (^avTaTvoBitcopi) requital. oEPT. Gen. 

50, 15 ' hvTaiTobopa drrawoSoj ijp'iv trdvTa to KaKa. Ps. 

27, 4 'AttoSos to dvTanoSopa avraiv avTols, Give them 

according to their deserts. 
avTOTzohoais, (as, tj, a turning bach, change of direction. 

Polyb. 4, 43, 5 ''Ek('i6(V hk TrdXiv, olov i^ iiroorpo^TJs, 

TTjv dvTaTToBoaiv TTOtftTat Trpos Ta n(pi Tas EffTtaff aKpa 

Ka\ovpfva T^s Evpairqs. 

Metaphorically. Poltb. 5, 30, 6 'e^ dp<po'iv Si 

Tjjs ToiavTijf dvTaTroS6(r(as yiyvopevijs, (tti to x(~ipov 

npovj3aiv( TO. npdypaTa. 27, 2, 4 Ta;^fiai/ (KauTa Ta 

npaypara (\dp^av( Trjv dvTaTToBoaiv. 
dvTUTToBoTrjs, ov, o, (^dvraTToSiSapi) requiter. BarN. 19 

*0 ToO pLoBov KoKos dvraTToboTrjs. 
dvTanoSoTiKos, rj, ov, {dvTaTroSoais^ in grammar, r= dvacpo- 

piKos. DiOD. Thrax in Bekker. 636, 13. 




di/ran-oxpiVu {oTroKpiva), to judge, to consider. TnEOrrr. 

COXT. 190, 18 ' AvTaiTOKpivas Koi aXoyov to oiKflov Sovvai. 
Middle, avTairoKpivofjiai, to reply. Sept. Job. 16, 8 

Kara irpoa-ciiTTOv pov dtrraTTCKpidq. 
avTanoKpia-is, (as, fj, (^avTaTTOKptvopai) reply. SePT. Job. 

13, 22 XaKrjdds, iyoi Si trot daicra avraTTOKpiaiv. 
avTairooTiWa (aTroo-TcXm), to send in the place of. Po- 

LTB. 22, 26, 22 '0/iijpouf Sc K' 8i5oVw 'KvtIoxos 8i' eVcoc 

Tpiwv (iWovs avranotmXKoiV, 
avTuprrla, as, fj, (dvTalpai) rehellatio, rehellion, revolt, in- 
surrection. Theoph. 145. 278, 16, et alibi. Gloss. 

'Avrapo-ia, rehellatio. 
avTapais, (as, f), = avrapala. AlEX. LtC. 417 B Tijv 

T^y v\t)s Kara Tov deov avTapatv. 
dvTapTTjs, ov, 6, {avTalpa) rehcllio, rebel, revolter. Cod. 

Apr. 53, p. 1290 D. Pallad. 167 B. Const. 

(536), 1181 A 'Avrdprrjs t^s rpidSoj, A rebel against 

the Triad. 
dvTiyKiKXiov, ov, to, (^iyKvK\tov) counter-circular. Eu- 

AGR. 3, 7. 

avreiKoviapa, aros, to, (fiKOKifo)) likeness. MAL. 36, 


avTCKriviTuip, copos, 6, antecessor, dvTiypa<^fis. Ltd. 
220, 16. (See also dvTiKivcruip, dvriKTjVcroip.) 

dvT€\iva, as, ij, antellina, the breast-strap of a horse, 
arrjdKrTrip. Mauric. 2, 2. Gloss. XTrjdia-TTjp, an- 

avTeWoyta (cXXoyem) , compenso, pcnso, to compensate. 
Gloss. 'AirriKKoyet, compensat, pensat. 

avreWoyLdpus, ov, 6, (dvreWoyi^a) compensatio, compen- 
sation. Gloss. 

dvriXKoyos, ov, 6, ^z dvTeh\oyt(Tp.6s. GlOSS. 

dvTfprpaiva (efi(j)alvo>), to Oppose anything to a statement 

or to an opinion. Polyb. 18, 11, 12 Xdpiv tov prjSiv 

dvTep(l)aiveiv Tats rjpeTipais dnocl)d(Tf<Tiv. 

avTfvibpa, as, rj, (iviSpa) counter-ambuscade. Polyb. 1, 

57, 3. 7, 15, 1. 
ai'r«wx''P"'f" (avrfv/xvpov), repignero, to replevy^ Gloss. 
dvrevexvpov, ov, to, {ivi)(ypov) counter-pledge. Gloss. 

'Avrevexvpov, ohses. 

ivTe^ayai (f|ayo)), to lead Old against. Polyb. 2, 18, G 

OvK iToKprjaav dvTf^ayayf'iv Vap-aloi to crrpaToireSa. 

Intransitive, to march out against. Polyb. 3, 66, 

11 Ov&evbs Se a-(j>i(TiV dvTf^dyovTOS. 

dvTf^fTa^io. Jlid. dinf^erd^opai, to measure one's strength 
with, te contend or dispute with. Clem. Homil. 4, 5 

Ml) ■neipaaBai duTf^STa^firBai tm ^Ipavi. 

dmarapva {fnapva>), to pai'talce of. Eds. Laud. Const. 
14, p. 761, 33 T^t 8 tV ToC SmjTov pfTovcrias fif) dirre- 
7iapv6p.evos, incorrectly edited dureirapovpevos. 

dvTtnapxos, ov, 6, (iirapxos) sub-praefectus, vice-prefect. 



dpTenfpo>Trj(ns, eojs, fj, (cTrfpwTdco) O question by way of 

answer. Iren. 1, 20, 2. 
dvTemypd(j)opai. {dvTeTnypd<j)o), to claim, to arrogate tO 

one's self. Polyb. 18, 17, 2 Auo-^fpSf 8' ?(j)(p( Ka\ 

T7]U dXa^ovflav avTwv \riov AiT£oXa)VJ, Bewpcov avTemypaf^o- 

pevovs eVl to pUrjpa, Ka\ TiKrjpovvTas rqv EXXdSa T^ff 

auT(t>v avSpayadias. 
dirTfma-KanTa (eVia-KMTrro)) to joke, cast joJces at, transitive. 

Polyp.. 17, 7, 5 AvreiTKTKoi^ai tov 4>iXi7r7ro>'. 
dtTi/3a8ia'fco, meaning uncertain. Leg. Homer. 101. 
dcTi/3dXX(B, to address, to speak. NT. Luc. 24, 17 TiVer 

01 Xdyoi oSroi, oiis apTL^dWere npos dXXiJXour ; 

2. To collate, as two copies of the same book. 
Const. Ill, 793 B. 
dvTi/3ao-iXe;jr, eas, 6, (/Sao-tXfus) interrex, regent. Dion. 

Hal. Ill, 1936. 
dirrl^L^Xov, ov, to, (/3i/3Xoj) lihellus responsionis. Novell. 

53, 3, § 0'. 
dxTi/SoXij, T]s, fj, collation, as of two copies of the same 
book. Const. Ill, 769 A. 

2. Discourse, discussion. Apollon. Conj. 479, 

26 S^oXtKiyv dvTij3o\fjV. 

dvTiypa<l)fi, fjs, f], {dvTiypd<f>a) a transcribing, transcrip- 
tion. Dion. Hal. II, 793, 11. 

2. Rescriptum, rescript. Antec. 1, 2, G 'An-i- 
yparpfj Pa(Ti\(as irpos apxovros dvacj)opdv. BASILIC. 2, 6, 7 
Bao-iXtxai ai>Tiypa<fiai. 

dimypd(j}a, d\j/a, rescribo, to give an ansiver or a 
decision in matters of law. Antec. 1, 2, 6, p. 19 

'Avayvovs to avfVfxSfv o PaaiXevs avT(ypa\j/f tw aSeXcpbv 
ToC TeXfuT^o'aiTos TTpoTiprjd^vai. 
avTiStjXoa), aaa, (ptjKoa) to inform in return. PoRPn. 




Adm. 201 ' AvribifKaaav t!iv Kvpiv PajjLavhv Koi TtjV fiacri- 

avTtSiaa-ToXri, ^f, ij, (dvTiSiacrTf'Wa) contradistinction. 
PORPH. Them. 19, li navras Tovs KamraSeitar .... 
'HodSoToj AevKO<nipovs KoKel npos avTi8iaoTo\i]v tSiii tvpav 
tS>v emKciva ToC TaCpov, in contradistinction to the 
Syrians beyond the Taurus. 

'AvTiStKOfiapiaviTai, up, oi, (^dvriSiKos, Mapi'a) ihe Oppo- 
nents of the Virgin Mary, certain heretics who main- 
tained that Mary, after the birth of Christ, was the 
wife of Joseph. Epiph. I, 1033 C seq. (See also 


avTi&o^ia, rjaa, (avribo^os) to be of a contrary opinion, to 
differ in opinion from any one. Poltb. 2, 5G, 1 
'Ev TToXXotr dvTiSo^av Kai rdvavrla ypd<f)(OV aura. IG, 
14, 4 'Hfjiwv airrtSo^ovvrav npbt aiirovs. DiOD. 2, 29, 
p. 143, 65 'AXX^Xois dirnSo^oivTfs. 

dvTiSoTot, ov, (drnSiSw/ii) given in return ; given as a 

Substantively, dpWSoros, antidote. Ignat. Epbes. 

20 "Eva apTOV (tXwvTfr, or ecmv (j)dpp.aKov d6ava(Tias, 
dyrlSoTos tov ^tj anodavetv. 
dvTiSpaa-is, eios, ij, (dvndpda) retaliation. TheOPH. 418, 

dvTibvaaTTta (Suo-ujrtco), to beg in return. Eus. V. C. 4, 3G. 
dvrihapov, ov, to, (Bapov) return gift, present in return. 

TheOPH. 134 'O 6c dpxteniiTKOTros dvriSiopov dneorei- 

\ev 'Kflilravov Trjs fiestas x^^P°' '■"'' TrpaTOfidprvpos Srt- 


am'fvXoj, ov, 6, {Cn'>^os) rival, opponent. Martyr. Po- 

LTC. 17, applied to Satan. 
dvTideos, ov, {6f6s) god-opposing. Just. Quaest. et Re- 

spons. ad Orthod. 108. 

dvT(.KaTd(rraais, cos, r], {dvTiKad'i.(TTr)p.i) opposition, aS tO a 

Statement. Poltb. 4, 47, 4. 
dvTiKeip.fvos, ov, 6, (avTUeiiiai) opposing, adverse. Apocr. 
Act. Philipp. 38 Tov TTovTjpov SpoKovra tov dvTiKfljUvov 
rjpiv. PtOLEM. GnOST. p. 922 ToO dvTtK€ip.evov <pdo- 

poTToioC SiaiSo'Xou. Martyr. Polyc. 17 'o St dvrlCn- 

Xos Kai ^da-Kavos Ka\ TTOVT)pos, 6 avTtKe'i)X(V0S TOJ yivei Toiv 

SiKaimv, namely, the Devil. 

Substantively, the adversary, in the sense of Satan, 

the Devil, that is, the great Devil. Const. Apost. 
3, 7, 1. 3, 12, 1. Ptolem. Gnost. p. 935. Did. 
Alex. 1100 B. (See also dmn-aXor.) 

avTiKiv(Tuip, wpos, 6, = dvTiKj'iva-uip. IIes. ' KvTiKrivaap, 6 
TOVS vofiovs fiffia6rjK(i>s (say rather vo^oSiSd(rKaXo?). 

2. Quartermaster, firjuatap, p-lvauip, p.iv(Tu>pdTit)p. 
Mauric. 1, 3. 9. 2,11. 7,17. Leo. 4, 23. 

dvTiKe(j)dkov, ov, to, (xe^aXij) occiput. Lyd. 74, 17. 

dvTiKrjvaap, opos, 6, legis doctor, teacher of law, dvTiKivaasp, 
vop.obihda<aKoi. NiL. Epist. 1, 192 incorrectly writ- 
ten dvTVKrjvcopi. Antec. Prooem. 3. (See also dvn- 

dvTiKivfOfiai (kiv('<j>), to move against, intransitive. Po- 

LYB. 2, CG, 3 Atu TO TTpos Tidv iroifiois avTiKivf'icrOai tok 

diTiKotr/iT/Tfuci), (v<r<o, to he an avTiKoa-firfTrji. InsCR. 271. 
dj/TiKocr/xijnjy, ov, 6, vice-Koa-fiTfTris 1. InSCR. 272, B. 

dvTiKovdpioi, ov, 6, an t icjuarius, KaXXty/jd^op. Lyd. 

12, 16. 
dvTiKplvu) {xplvuij, middle dvTiKplvofiai equivalent to ano- 

Kpivopai ? Sept. Job. 11, 3 M^ ttoXvs iv pr]jxaa-i yivov, 

ov yap idTiV 6 avTiKpivopcvos (roi. 
dvriXrjTrTap, opos, 6, (diriXa^/Sdi/o/xai) protector, SePT. 

2 Reg. 22, 3. 
avTijUTaWeva (jicTaWfia) , to countermine. POLYB. 1, 
42, 12. IG, 31, 8 ' AvTipfTaKkeveiv Toif lioXeplois. 

dm/xi/ifo/iai, fj(, ( to imitate closely, to ape. 

IgNAT. Ephes. 10 M^ (nrovSd^ovTesdvTipiprjcraa-dai avrovs. 
dvTifuvatov, ov, TO, {dvTi, mens a) a substitute for a holy 

table, a portable holy table, different from a regular 

dyia Tpdne^a. TheOPH. 697, V. 1. dvnpia-a-iov. 

2. A consecrated cloth, which, being spread on the 
table of a church that has not been consecrated, con- 
verts that table, while it remains on it, into a regular 
holy table. Nic. Const. Can. 1. Balsam, ad 
Concil. VI, 31. 

3. A table standing before a court of justice. Suid. 

'AvTtp.ivaiov, TTopd Vapaiois Tpd-rrf^a irpu tov SiKaaTrjpiOV. 

dvTipiaBia, as, fj, (dvTipurdos) requital, reward. NT. 
Rom. 1, 27. 2 Cor. G, 13. Clem. Rom. Epist. 2, 1 

Mio-^ov avTipiaBlas = dvTipiuBlav. 




avTifjila-iov z= avTifilvoriov. PoRPII. Cer. GG bis. 
dpn/jLia-cnov =: avTi/iipaiov. TlIEOPH. 697, as a various 

'AvTivoeia, aiv, to., (^AvtIvoos) games celebrated in honor 

of Antinus. Inscr. 248. 
avrlvaros, ov, (i/cotos) back to bad: DiOD. 2, 54, p. 1G7, 

35 AvrLKa6r}fi€i/ovs aWjjXots dvTLvwTovs* 
'AvTioxia-Trjs, ov, 6, (jAvrioxos) partisan of Antioclms. 

POLTB. 21, 4, 2. 
avritrdKos, ov, 6, the adversary/, applied to Satan. Apocr. 

Act. Pliilipp. 38. (See also aimKcliicvos.) 
avnTrapayayfj, rjs, 17, (avrtirapdyo)) march ? movement ? 

PoLTB. 9, 3, 10. 11, 18, 2. 

2. Opposition, hostilitij. Poltb. 10, 37, 2. 17, 

14, 13 Tj)? npos ^[KiTTTTOv avTtnapaycoyrjS' 
dvTnrapaK£ipm (TrapaKeipai), to lie opposite, to be situated 

opposite. POLYB. 3, 37, 7 Taurau dpcpoTepais i>s trpoi 

Tas apKTOvs dvTmapaKeiTai. 
avmrapaKKria-is, emr, t), (irapaKKrfcns) exhortation in return. 

POLTB. 11, 12, 2. 
dimirapaKKda-a-w {■napaWaa-a-a), changed,inverted. ApOCR. 

Act. Philipp. 34 Ml) ovv 6poia>6r]T€ Ti3 dvTinapTJKkayp,iva 


dvrnrapanopfiopai (napairopevopai), to march along Side of, 
dvTiirdpeipi. POLYB. 5, 7, 11 Af^iav 8e Trapa TrKdyia 
tS>v QpaKwv Ka\ \j/i\aiv dvrmapaiToptvopivav Tois )(i>pais. 

avTiTrapdropa OV dvrmapdTaipa, fj, (ante, paratura) 
decoration. SuID. WvTmapdropa, dvTiKoa-p-qcns, rj oKXr) 
evTTpineia • Trapdrov yap 17 napaaKfvrj irapa Poipaiois. Id. 
Hapdrov , . . . l^ ov koX dfrtTrapdrciipa, r] Koaprjdis, ^ oXXt; 

dvr'maax'^ 01" dimTrdcrxa, to, indeclinable, (dvit, jra(r;(a) 
the week immediately following Easter-weeh. PoRPn. 
Cer. 52 'H KvpiaKt] tov dvrmda-xa, Quasimodo, Low- 
Sundaij, the next Sunday after Easter. Cedr. II, 
539 'H Tp'iTt) TOV dvTiiraa-xa, TIte Tuesday next after 
Low-Sundag. (See also Ga/xaj 1.) 

arr«rd(rx<a, to be of opposite nature. Polyb. 34, 9, 5 
Tais Tvahippolais ttjs 6dXdiT(rr}s dvTmaBiiv. 

dpTinepa or avTiTTepav, right opposite. PoLTB. 9, 41, 11 
KoT dvrmipav ttjs Tav Gpovitav X'^pos. PORPII. Adm. 
177, 17 Aia-rpas durmfpa ij narfii/a/tia TrapepxfTm. 

2. Adjectively, opposite. Polyb. 1, 17, 4 'H 
avr'mepa x^P"- 3, 43, 1 'Em tovs dvTiirepa fiap^dpovs. 
5, 48, 4 'H avrmfpa (rrpaTOTrfSeia. 
diTtirfpda, da-a, (jrepdai) to go across, to croSS. ChrON. 
722, 17. PORPH. Adm. 244, 20 Kw\ia>v 2appdras 
ai'mrfpaaai To^' "AXvv. 

dvTiTTfptdya (TTfpidya), to turn 7-oimd against. Polyb. 

1, 22, 8 AfpUaau eVl to KtndaTpcopa rrjs dWoTpiai veots, 
TTOTC piv Kara npwpav, nori S' dvTtnepidyouTes Kara Tas eV 
T(ot/ Tr\ayi(i>v 7rpo(T7rtnTOv(Tas ip^o'Xds. 

avTiirepla-rraa-pa, aros, to, (avTiTrfpia-nda) diversion, in 
military language. Polyb. 3, 106, G rioictv dvTinf- 
puTiraapa to'ls KfXTotf toT? p^T Avvi^ov o-rpaTsvopevois. 

avTinlnTa, to go against, to oj)pose, resist. Sept. 

rsum. 27, 14 'Ev tw dvTmlnTeiv Tr]V a-vvayayrjv ayidaat 
pe. Polyb. 16, 2, 1 Tu>v p^v kotci ti)v Tro\LOpKiav 

duTiniTTTOlJTiOV aVTW. 22, 5, 6 IIpoS TOVTOV aUTOtf dvTi- 
7T€7rTWK£l^ai TTjlf f^VCTlV TWV TTpaypaTwv. 

aiTiTrXoia, as, fj, (ai/TtTrXf'm) a sailing against the wind. 

Polyb. 6, 10, 7. 
dvTlwvoLa, as, fj, {di/Tlnvoos) contrary wind. Clem. Rom. 

Homil. p. 20, 5. 
dvrmo'KiTciopai {noXiTivopai) , to be politically opposed to 

any one. 

Oi di/TOToXiTfud/xei'oi, political opponents. Poltb. 

1, 8, 4, et alibi. 

avTinpa^is, eas, fj, (avTiirpdaa-a) COWlter action, opposition, 

resistance. Polyb. 6, 17, 8 Taj avTmpd^eis tS>v ttjs 
avyKKfjTOV ^ovXtjpdTau. 10, 13, 8 T^r eV tuv dpvvope- 
uav dvTmpd^cais. 

"dfTiTTwddfopat {nwddvopai), to inquire in return. Xen. 
Hell. 3, 4, 10, as a various reading. Clem. Rom. 

Homil. 2, 39 TlepX avrav avmrvvdavopevoi. 
avTrnvpcrda (nvpaevm), to return signals, by beacons 

(fires, smoke). Polyb. 8, 30, 3. 
dvTipprjo-ts, fo)s, fj, (prja-is) a gainsaying, contradiction, 

controversy, dispute, debate. PoLYB. 2, 7, 7. 18, 

25, 7. 23, 10, 6. DiOD. 1, 40. 

2. Eeply. Apollon. Conj. 480, 17. 
di/rlaiypa, to, {(rlypa) antisigma, inverted sigma, a 

name applied to the critical mark C. DiOG. 

Laert. 3, 66. Priscian. 1, 42. 




avr'KT'naa-fia, aros, to, (avTta-Trdo)) a drmvtng aicay from 
an object, drawing off, diversion. Polyb. 2, 18, 3. 

dma-Tacns, eas, v, opposition, resistance. Plut. I, 274 B 
nda-av o/uiXas Tvxit avTicrTaiTiv, adverse fortune. 

dvTiaraTiKOS, rj, 6v, (avrtardTrjs) Opposing, hostile. ME- 
THOD. 400 A Tat dvTKTTaTLnas dfivSpZcrai (j>v<reis Twv 

dvTKTTpdrrjyos, ov, 6, {(npaTrjyos) lieutenant-general. Po- 
lyb. 15, 4, 1, et alibi. 

Also, propraetor. InsCR. 4011 'AvTKrrpaTriyov 

dvTt(rrpaT07red(ia, as, fj, (aiTioTparoTrcSeuo)) a>l encamping 

opposite. Polyb. 3, 101, 8. 

dvTtavCvyia, as, ij, ((rvfuyia) combination of contraries, 
combination of opposite qualities. Clem. Eom. Ho- 
mil. 3, 33. 

dvTKTvva^tt, eas, fj, (o-urafi?) counter-meeting, a schismatic 
meeting. Theod. UI, 715 C. 

dvTiTvirla, as, fj, (dfTirvTros) reaction, resistance, repulsion. 
CleJI. Rom. llomil. 17, 11 IIcoj 6e rai evxeral Tis OVK 
f^oiv TTpos TiVa KaTa<jivyy] ; et? rtVa cpii(nj ; AvTLTvmav 
yap ovK e^t^v tls K€v6u fK(ia6psv€Tai. SuiD. Autltv- 
TTTJo'ai .... ^AvTirvTTia, ivavTi<iHTis, (TKKrjporrjs. 

Tropically. Dion. Hal. V, 141. 
dvTLTxmos, ov, antitypical, witli reference to the sacred 
elements. Const. Apost. 5, 14, 4 llapaSovs 8e rjpiv 

dprirurra pvcrrfipia tov riplov (rapaTos avrov kui aiparos, 
the representative mysteries of his precious body and 

Substantively, t6 avTlrvnov, antitype, applied to the 
sacred elements. Const. Apost. 7, 25, 1 ToO nplov 

atparos 'Irja-ov XptoToO tov cK)(v8(vtos virep fjpoiv, Ka\ ToC 
Tipiov aaparos, ov Ka\ dvrtrvira ravra eTriTfXovpev, of 
which we celebrate these representatives. Iken. Frag. 

38 *H 'irpo(T(popa t^s ev^apiO'Tias ovk fare o'apKiKrj, aWa 
TTPevpaTiKTf ■ • • ■ tva ol peToXa^orres TovTinv tojv avTLTvnav 
T^s d(f)(<rcas tS>v dpapnav Kal tije ^<o^s alaviov Tv^oicriv. 
IMaCAR. 164 a 'Ev Trj iKKkritrla Trpoa'(j)fpeTai apTos Kal 
Oiuos aifTLTVJTOU Trjs xrapKos avTOv Ka\ tov at/xaros • Kat ol 
peToKap^dvovTfS « tov ^aivopivov apron TrvevpanKas ttjv 
<rdpKa ToC Kvplov ia6'i.ov(7i. GrEG. NaZ, I, 187 A 
Tuv dvTLTviTwv TOV Tipiov (TuipaTos, Tj TOV aipaTos. (bee 

also alpa, dvalpaKTOS, apTOS, otvos, o'vp^oXov, aoapa, and 

compare Greg. Naz. I, 273 C t^k Tpdwi^av TavTrjv, rj 

Koivji ■KpotTipfV, Ka\ Toir Tvirovs Trjs e/J^£ (raTrjplas, oiis 
aTTO TOV avrov reXco aroparos. 

In the fifth century it was heresy to deny that the 
sacramental elements were the real body of Christ. 
APOrilTH. Daniel 7 Ovk e<m (pva-fi 6 apTos ov \ap- 
fidvopev <rS>pa XpttTTov dXX' dvTLTVTTov : said by 0, 


dvTt(j>i.\o8o^iu> ((/>iXoSo^c(»), to vie with any one in am- 
bition. Polyb. 1, 40, 11 AvTtcpiKobo^ovvTes oi Tav 
(\€<j>dvTatv €7n(TTdrai irpos tov Adhpov^av. 

dvTi.<f)i\oveiK€ai [(j>i\oveiK(a>), to oppose, PoLYB. 3, 103, 7 
Upbs TtdvTa dvTirpiKoveiKovvTa. 32, 7, 16 Xapiv toC 
npos prjbev dvTKpiKoveiKf'iv Ty <ruyicX^T(M. 

dvTtfpoveva, fvaa, {(jjoveva) to murder in return. Pto- 

LEM. GnOST. p. 930 JIpo(TTd^as tov (j)oV€a avTitjiO- 


dvTi(j><^v(a, Tjaa, to become surety for another. Novell. 

4, 1. TlIEOPrr. G96, 18 'AvTi(j>a>vrja-ov fjpds, vie TOV 

Beoii, OTI CK Trjs x^ipos aov TrapaKap^dvopev tov Kvpw 

KatvaravTlvov fls fiaatXia tov <j>v\dTTeLV avTov. GlOSS. 

' AvTi(f)o>va>, constilno. 
dvTt(jia>vj](ns, ews, ij, {dvTi(j>oiveci>) the becoming surety for 

another. Novell. 4, 1, § y'. Gloss. 'AvTi<f)d>vrja-is, 

pecunia constituta, oraculum. 
dvTKpaivTjTtjs, ov, 6, (dvTc<j)a>veoi) Surety, bondsman, bail. 

Novell. 4, 1. 99, Prooem. 
avTKpaviKws {dvTi(j)avov), adv. antiphonically. Pokph. 

Cer. 366, 8. 
dvTi(p<ovos, ov, responsive to, antiphonic. SoCR. 6, 8, 

p. 322, 31 'AvTitpavoi vpvoi. Soz. 8, 8. titul. 'AvTi- 

<^wv(OV taboiv. 

Substantively. (a) To dvTiipavov, an antiphon. 
EpheS. 1284 C. E. Soz. 8, 8 Tov Tav dvTi4>i>vav 


(b) To dvTicpavov, in the Ritual, a systei7i of anti- 
phonic Tpondpta. See dva^adpoi (b). 

(c) To dvTi(j)avov, in the Ritual, a system of verses 
from the Psalms, accompanied by a refrain (burden, 
chorus). The communion-service (i; Xfn-oup-yi'a) has 
three di/Tii^mva. They are chanted before the piKpa 




fio-oSos (see ua-oBoi). TVe subjoin the third avTlcpavov 
(chanted to the second authentic mood) : 

First verse : Adre ayaWiatraiifda tm Kvpim, akaika- 
^w/iev Tw 6(ai TO) a^coT^pi fifiiov. 

Chorus : Swcroi/ rjfxas, vU Oeovj 6 iv ayloi^ BavfiaaroSj 
^dWovrds <TOi dWtjXoma. 

Second verse : UpocfyddaapLfu to Trpoa-wTrov avTov iv 

6ebs fiiyas Kvpios, Koi /3acrtXeis fiiyas eVi Trdcrav rriv yrjv. 

Chorus : 2S><tov fjiids, vU 6eov, k. t. X. 

Third verse : "Ort in rjj x^'P' ovtoO ra nepara t^s 
■y;;?, Kat to VYrj rmv opewv avToxj ettrtv, Ort avTov eorti' 
t] 6d\a(ra'a, Kat aiiros tVotijaev ai/Tijv, Ka\ rfjv ^^pdv at ^fi" 
pes avTou ^TTXaaaf* 

Chorus : 2a>(T0v fj/ids, vie deov, K. T. X. 

avTixaiperl^a, l(Ta>, (xatjoeTifo)) Salute in return, to return 
a salutation. PorpH. Cer. 442 'AimxaiperiCovTai nap 
avTov, They are saluted by him in return. 

avTiXpioTos, ov, 6, (dvrl, Xpiorof) opponent of Christ. 
NT. 1 Joan. 2, 18 Kai koBws rjKovcraTe on 6 dirrlxpiaros 
epxeraij Kai vvv dvTixpKTTOt TroXXot yeyovaai. IgNAT. 
Heron. 2 Et rt? <pav\t^et TQV vopou jj Tovs •jrpo<f)riTas, ovs 
6 'S.pLCTTos napojp eTrXr^paaeVy ecrro) (rot o)9 avTixpierros- 
POLTC. 7 liar yap or av /ifj opoKoyfj 'irjcrovv Xpicrrov ev 
aapKi e'\t]\v6evai, durtxpiaros ecrri. 

dvTi'^vxos, ov, (■^vxrf) instead of life, given for life, that 
is, to save life. Ignat. Tars. 8 'Avrii/^v^os eyu> rav 

(pvXaTTOvTcov TavTTiv rrjv evra^'iav. 

Substantively, to dvT'i.^x°''i '^'"^ which is given to 
save life. Ignat. Ephes. 21 'Avrtiffvxov vp.a>v eya. 

Smyrn. 10 AvTlyf/vxov vpSiv to nveipd pov Ka\ Ta hetrpd 
fiov. PolyC. 2 Kara TTavra trou dvrl'^vxov e'ya Ka\ ra 
beo'ud fiov. 6 ^AiTLyl/vxov eyoi twv VTroTatrfTopeviov reo 

cTTio-KdiTo). Epist. ad Mari. Cassobol. 3 ' AvTiip-vxav 
(Tov yevoiprju cyw, oTt (jyiKets Irjo'ovv tov vlov tov 6eov tov 
feovTos. Antioch. (interpol.) 7 AvtI\J/vxov vpidv yevoi- 
prjv, orav 'Irjcrov emrvx'o. 
dvToiKodopeo) (oiVoSo/xcm) , to erect a wall behind a breach. 

POLTB. 1, 42, 12. 16, 30, 6 Tm Kara ro TTfTrrcoKOf 
vno Tuiv evSodev dvraiKoSoprjpevto relxei. 22, 11, 3 Am 
TO Touj evdoif di/TOiKoSope^v. 
avTO(j)dd\pe'a, rjo-a, (dvTO(p6a\pos) tO face, OppOSe, resist. 

PoLTB. 1, 17, 3 'AvTO(j>daXpeXv BwrjO-ovrai rotf TroXf- 
ptois. 1, G8, 7 M17 oiov Kapx^jBovLOVs dvT0<^6aKpr^<Tal 
TTOT av npos airovs ev Tots ottXois. 2, 24, 1 YIpos ^XiViji' 
Swaarelav irapa^dXais avTO^BaXprja'as. BaEN. 5 OvK 
Icrxvovo'iv els raj dcTii/as airoO dvT0(p6dKprj(Tai. 

AvTaviveia, av, to, games celebrated in honor of Anto- 
ninus. Inscr. 248. 

'Ai/rwwf for 'Ai-rmj/tof, ou, o, Antonius, a man's name. 
Inscr. 48G6 (A. D. 115). 

dvTavvpla, as, f), {dvrl, ovopa) pronomen, proyioun, in 
grammar. DiON. Tiirax in Bekker. 634, 5. 

dvvpcpevTos, ov, (yvp.<j)evo}) unwedded, applied to the Vir- 
gin. Aster. 440 A 'O rijs dwp(f>evTO\i Koprjs v'los. 

dvvTvepGeTas, adv. of dnnrepBeros, without delay. Clem. 
Rom. Ilomil. 13, 10. Athan. I, 202 C. Ajiphil. 
178 B. 

dvvTrevdvvos, adv. of dwTreCdvvos. DiOD. 1, 70. 
dvvTToSeTOS = ai/t)7ro'S7;T09. SepT. 2 Keg. 15, 30. Illich. 

1, 8. DiOD. 1, 80, p. 91, 75. 
dvvTTOKpiTos, ov, (uiTOKplvopai) undisguised, not dissembling. 

NT. Eom. 12, 9. 2 Cor. 6, 6, et alibi. 
dwnoKpiTas, adv. of awnoKpiros, without dissimulation. 

Cleji. Rom. Epist. 2, 12 'Ev Sval <Ti>paai dwrroKptTas 

e'irf pla ^vx^. 

dwirovorjTos, ov. Unsuspecting ; active. Poltb. 4, 10, 7 

Toil peWovTos dvvTrovofjTots. 5, 5G, 2 M?jS' awnovoriTov 
elvat T^s 'Eppeiov roXp^qs. 
dwirovofiTciis, adv. of avvTTovorjTos, unsuspectingly ; active. 

Poltb. 5, 39, 2. 14, 10, 7 UavTav dwTtovor]Tas hia- 
Keipevtov Kai dnapao'KevoJs irpos to peWov. 

dvvnoTTTos, unsxtspecting ; active. Poltb. 8, 29, 2 T^r yt 

pTjV o\t]s 5(a raCra Ka\ pdWov auvTTOTTTOs rjv. 

dvviroTjras, adv. of dcwroTrror, U7isuspectingly ; active. 
Poltb. 11, 18, 7. 

a'>/u7rooTaro9, ov, without foundation, groundless. Po- 
ltb. 1, 5, 3. 

2. Unsubstantial. Iren. 1, 9, 4. 

dvmoTaKTos, ov, (yTroTaa-crai) without order, mixed up, 
co«/Mserf, as a narrative. Poltb. 3, 36, 4. 3,38,4. 
5, 21, 4. 

2. Insubordinate, refractory, disobedient. NT. 
ITim. 1, 9. Apocu. Parad. Pilat. 3. Qum. Can. 17. 




3. Mt suMued, notsuljugated. Porph. Adm. 221. 
avvTTOTa^la, as, fj, (dvxmoToKTos) insubordination. Lei- 

MON. 77. Theoph. Cont. 454 
am<jTipr)Tos, ov, (Icrrfpia) not being deprived, full. Ig- 

NAT. Smjrn. titul. *Ai/uoTfpijra oSa-rj navros X"?'-"^!'^'^' 

Tos. Theoph. Cont. 322, 22, perpetual? 
awTTis, ov, 6, {avvai) exactor? tax-gatherer? Novell. 

163, 2. 
d(a)i//-o'w, mcrti), {i\fr6a) to 7-aise on high, set up. Sept. 

2 Esdr. 4, 12 Ta reixi avT^s KaTTjpTKTiiiva fieri, Kal 
6(li(\iovs airrjs dn^wcrav. 

Metaphorically, to exalt. Sept. 1 Reg. 2, 7 Ki- 

pios Trro})(i(ft Kai TrXouTi'ffi, ranfivoi Koi a;'U\^oi. 

Svu), tip. Adjcctively, upper. Ta I'va p.epi], The upper 
parts, applied to tlie West with reference to Constan- 
tinople ; Rome being the central point. Chron. 
572, 10. Porph. Cer. 303. (Compare, 

avcoTepLKOs, i), ov, (avwrepoi) Upper. EpIPH. I, 53 A. 
997 A Ta avoTepiKO ptpr), the same as Ta uko) Hiprj, 

the West. 
avioTepov, .•\dv. above, before, as applied to a passage in a 
book. PoLTB. 1, 10, 1 KaBairep dvwTtpov (Ittov. (Com- 
pare Id. 1, 7, 10 KaBa-nep inava emov.") 

a^la, as, f), dignity, rank, office. Can. Apost. 20. 

Const. Apost. 3, 10. Ant. 11. 
d^iaydn-i/TOf, ov, (a|iof, dyaTrdm) worthy of being beloved. 

Clem. Roji. Epist, 1, 1. 
d^layvos, ov, (u$tos, dyvds) worthily choste. Ignat. Rom. 

d^ieTTiTcvKTOf, ov, {iitiTvyxivia) worthy of being met or of 

being sought after, diioemTivKTos. Ignat. Rom. titul. 
d^ivopvyia, av, xn, equivalent to a^lmi xai opvyia, axes and 

pickaxes. Porph. Cer. 4G3. 670, 16. 
d|ioSii7yi)Tor, ov, {8ir,yiopai.) Worthy of being narrated, 

worthy of narration. Eus. 3, 30. 
d|i0E7riVcuKTO9 = d|ie?riT€VKTor. Ignat. Rom. (Interpol.) 

d|id5fos, ov, (a^ios, 6e6s) worthy of God, holy. Ignat. 

Rom. titul. 
d^iovopaaTos, ov, (dfo/idfa) worthy of being named. Ig- 
nat. E2)he3. 4. 

a^ioniaria, as, fj, (d^ioma-Tos) trusiicorthi/iess. DiOD. 
1, 23 TijK 'Op<pcws d^ioTTLcrriav. 

d^iowiaTas, adv. of d^iomcrros, plausibly. Poltb. 3, 33, 
1 7 Toir d^ioiriimar yjrcvSoufvois rmv crvyypa<jiia>v. 

d|idn-XoKof, Of, (ji\(Ka>) worthy of being twined, as a 
wreath. Ignat. Magnes. (Interpol.) 13 "A^ioTrXd/cou 
icai irvevpaTtKov arecpdvov toC irpccrfivrepiov ipS>v. 

a^ios, a, ov, dignus, worthy. Followed by tva. See 
Introduction, § 8, 2, p. 110. 

'A^Los ! worthy ! a shout of approval at the ordi- 
nation of a bishop. Const. Apost. 8, 4, 2. Eus. 

6, 29, p. 294 'E(^' m tov ndvra Xaov o>antp vcj) fcos 
TTVevp.aros Bclov Kivr^Oivra 6jx6(T€ Tvpodvpia Trdarj Ka\ fiia 
^Xn al'OV im^orjaai. SoCR. 4, 30. 7, 46. PhI- 
LOSTORG, 0, 10 IIoAXoi 8e ToC irapovros o^Xou iv Tjj 
TOV Arjpo<l>iKov KadiBpvo'ei avTL tov a^tos ave^oiav to 

dvd^ios. (Compare Basil. Ill, 353 B Ai nepl 

Tas ckkXt/o-ios oiKOVoplai ylvoirrai pev .... jSt/Saiovirai 
fie napa Tav Xaa»».) 

d^io^avfjs, is, (a|ior, (/jaiVco) worthy of being bioicn. 

EusT. Ant. 613 A. 
d^iapa, aros, to, dignity, rank, office. Can. Apost. 76 

To a^tapa Tijs imcFKonrjs, The office of bishop. CoNST. 
Apost. 2, IS, 2 Tvu>pi^( ovv,u> eTrla-Kone, to a^lapd <tov. 
2, 28, 3 'ExdoTM oJi» d^iwpari ot XaiKoi ttjv Tvpoa-rjKova-av 
Tiprjv vepiTOMTav. ThEOD. Ill, 655 D. 

It was used also as a title. Cod. Apr. Can. 6. 50 

To vperepov a^iapa. 

2. Metonymically, dignitary, officer. Apocr. 

Act. Pet. et Paul. 72 ndvras tovs Xaovs Kal Ta a^ia- 
para yeveaBai eVi 17; Beuipiq. 
d^iapariKos, rj, ov, (a^lapa) of honor, of rank, honorable : 
dignifed. Poltb. 10, 18, 8 Kai Tiva irpoa-Taa-lav 
a^tapariKrjv (Trt<patvov(Ta, dignifed appiearance. 33, 
9, 1 'Hv piv Kara tt)V em(j)dv(iav d^iapanKos Kal KOTa- 


Substantively, d d^twpaTiKos, dignitary, a man of 
rank, an official. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 34 D Oi 
de d^tapanKol toC XaoC. TheOD. Ill, 610 A, as a 
various reading. Euagr. 2, 9, p. 301, 17. Mal. 

2. Supplicatory. Poltb. 20, 9, 9. 31, 15, 3 




A^icufiaTiKas 8e Soiif eVroXar i^awicTTeCKf Toiis 7rp£(7/3cit, 
that they shottld act as e/itreaters. 32, 7, 16 Uaprjaav 

8 ot nfiiu^fLi ivToXas '('xovrfs dirXms a|t<B/iaTiKdf. 

a^vfi^aros for aa-viiParos, ov, Slaving come to no agreetnent. 

POLTB. 15, 9, 1 A^Vfl^UTOV 'JTOtJ](TdfifVOl TTjV KOiv6\o- 


aoiKoi, asv, oi, houseless, applied to nomadic tribes. Just. 

Trypli. 117, p. 211 A. 
dopaa-ia, as, fj, (opau) blindness. Sept. Gcn. 19, 11. 
doparos, ov, not seeing, that has not seen, unacquainted 

with anything ; active. Polyp.. 2, 21, 2 *An-etpoi hi Ka\ 

aoparoi Travrbs KaKov Ka\ ndo'rjs n€ptcrTd(7€(os. O, 108, G 
Aopdroiy navros Seivoi. 

dopca-Tos, ov, indefinite, as applied to certain pronouns 
and loronominals, as o<ms, onoios. DiON. Theax in 
Bekker. 636, 12. 

Substantively, 6 dopiarros, sc. xp°^°'j aorist, one of 
the tenses of the Greek verb. Id. Ibid. 638, 24. 

dwayyeKla, as, ^, expression, diction, style of writing. 
PORPn. Adm. 68 Ata Koivris Kai Ka$aip.i\T]p.fVTjs dirayyc' 
Xi'ar fiiSd^at ere io-ireva-a, in the language of common 

aTTayopeva-ts, ftar, fj, (aTrayopeva) prohibition ; opposed to 
avyKarddea-is. DiON. ThEAX in BeKKER. 642, 5. 

diraSixeco, ijo-w, (dSixea)) to withhold, as wages. Sept. 
Deut. 24, 14 Ovk dnaSiKrjcreis pitrBov TrevrjTos, v. 1. 

aTraSm, acra>, (aSco) not to accord, to be discordant ; op- 
posed to a-vvaha. JuST. Cohort. 17 T^f 'Optpeas dna- 
Setv noirieeas. Eus. 1, 10, p. 33 OIk aTrdSaiv rrjs irpo- 
Keipevrjs iTnTrjpfjcrecos. AthAN. I, 231 A T^s Siavolas 
Tairr^s ovk diraSei. EPHES. 1009 C 'AwaSoia-r/ rrjs 
opO^S 7rtaT€(os. CONST. Ill, 936 C Ilavrrj dTrdBovros 
Tals nyiais Ka\ olKovp^viKals nsvTe o^vodois. 

diraBavaTl^a, to immortalize. DioD. 1, 2 Tnr dpcTas 
aiiTchv TTjs laTopius dTradavart^oiiTrjs. 

dnaiTria-is, eas, fj, demand, exaction. PoEPH. Adm. 

242, 20. 
dTraiTrjTTis, ov, 6, exactor, collector of taxes, Srjpoinos Trpd- 

KTop. Basil. Ill, 115 B. 178 B. Novell. 17, 8. 

30, 3. 128, 16. 

dnaKpi^d^opat — dnaKpt^oa. TheOPH. ConT. 435. 

dn-aXapi'a, as, >], (epulae, epularis) dish, ewovXapla, 
Kavovv. L/TD. 11 Pu>palois to Kavovv eVl pfv tS>v Upav 
aarovpav, cVi Se rdv (vutx^wv iT70v\aplav, jjv aTvoKapiav ol 
TToXXot €^ ayvolas npoa-ayopevovatv • eVouXaf yap ras 
fvaxias Pcopnlois KaXfiv t6os. 

dna'hyiu), to feel 710 pain. Substantively, ol ' AnrjXyrjpivoi, 

probably the Fakirs of India. Epiph. I, 1091 C. 
diraXXoTptdto, to alienate. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 14 

'ATraXXorpiwo-at fjpas ToC koKUds f;(o>'ror. ArOOR. Act. 

Barn. 4 ' AirciKKoTpiaOrivai Tov aov i'dvovs. 
divaWoTplwiTis, ecof, fj, {dndKXorpiooi) estrangement. Sept. 

Job. 31, 3. 
dTraXo'f, rj, ov, soft, tender. *E^ AttoKSiv ovixav, From in- 
fancy. Epiph. II, 159 B. Theopil 151, 11. 
'A7rdiua-<ra,i]s, ^, {'Airdpfia) woman of Apamea. Inscr. 

diraprpid^a, da-a, (aptpia) to talce off, as a garment. Plut. 

IT, 406 D SvariSa? paKaKas d7rrjp(f>ia^€. 

A7vap(pid^(iv TTjV ayiav rpdire^av. To remove the cloth 

spread on the holy table, for the purpose of washing it. 

Edkhol. p. 333. 
diravakaxTis, fms, fj, (djrnvaXiVicci)) a using Up, Utterly con- 
suming. DiOD. 1, 41. 
diravdia-pa, aros, to, (dnavSi^w) choice collection; epitome. 

Iren. 1, Prooem. 2. 
dTrdvovpyos, ov, (navovpyos) guileless, simple, honest. Pltjt. 

II, 966 B. Clem. Rom. Ilomil. 1, 11 'AnWis Ka\ 

dTravovpyoLS Xdyots. 

Substantively, 6 dirdvovpyos, simple-hearted person. 

Iren. 1, 9, 4. 

drravovpyas, adv. of dirdvovpyos. ClEM. R03I. HoHlil. 

1, 10. 
divavraxdae =: diravraxov, everywhere. ChrON. 17, 16, 

et alibi. 

diravrfj, rjs, fj, := dirdv-njtTis. SePT. 2 Reg. 10, 5 'Ait€- 

(jTiCkev (Is drravrfjv avTaiv, He sent to meet them, 15, 
32 Elf aTravTTjV avra. 
dirdvTrjiTis, eais, fj, {dnavrdai) a meeting, coming. Sept. 
1 Reg. 16, 4 'E^iarrjcrav ol Trpftr^vTepoi rjjs n-dXfojj 
T7 dwavrfjCTd avTov, at his coming. 1 Esdr. 1, 23 
'E^rp>.6ev (Is aTvdvTTja-iv avra. PoLXB. 1 6, 22, 2 T^ii re 
vpos Tovs (KTos dnavTrjiriv. 

1)0 €V 



2. Sometimes it is used in the sense of 'YwaTraiT^, 
which see. Chron. 22, 10. 
cmavu>6tv (auadfv), aJv. from over. Sept. Jud. 16, 20 

'AnecTTJ] anavad^v airov. 
aira^, once. POKPH. Cer. 471, 15 EiVf Ka6' i^&ofid&a 

oTral, eiVf Kara Svo, Either once a week, or once in two 

Preceded by to, or npis. Ctrill. Hier. Procat. 

7 'Eav he to aira^ dnOTiixi]:. IMaL, 178, 12. 

Ovx aira^, By no means, oiSafiws. Did. Alex. 
816 C. 

2. Time, in connection with numerals. Sept. 
2 Reg. 17, 7 OvK ayaSff avTTj rj ^ovKfi tjv e^ovXfviraTO 
'AxiTo^fX TO ana$ tovto. InsCR. 5072 "Aira^ Sio, 
Two times, twice. Ibid. Tav rpiSiv ana^, Of the three 
times. Ibid. To fiev wpOiTov an-a^, The first time. 
Ibid. 'Ev oTra^, Once. Apophth. Marc. 3 Mij f'nrris 
fioL aXXo aira^ (^(XdeTv, Tell me not to come out 
again. Poemen. 1 10 To TrpHrov (ftiye ana^, TO hfVTtpov 
4>vyf, TO Tp'nov yepov pop(j>ala. [In this sense, ana^ 

is equivalent to the Modern Greek 17 (popd or 17 

/3oXa, as Mia (popd, once. Avo (popes, twice. Tfcraepes 

(popes, Four times, Tfjv Trparrj ^oXd, The first time. 

XiXifs Pokes, A thousand times.'] 
dn-a^an-Xms (uTraJ, dirkws), adv. omnino, in general, on 

the whole ; in a word. Clem. Rom. Homil. 11, 32. 

Apocr. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 37. 
aTra^iwiTis, eas, fj, {dna^ioa) contempt. PoLTB. Frag. 

Histor. 42. , 

awapd^aTos, ov, (napa^alva) inriolahle. Plut. II, 745 D. 

885 B. Epict. Enchir. 50, 2 nav to /ScXtiotow <pai- 

v6p.evov earco (Toi vopLos aTrapajSaros. 

2. Perpetual. NT. Hebr. 7, 24 Am to pevetv airov 

els TOP olava anapd^aTov e^et Tr)v lepuKrvpTjv. 
aTrapa^XrjTois, adv. of aTrapdjSXijTos, incomparaUy, heyond 

comparison. Clem. Rom. Homil. 2, 40. 17, 7. 

18, 22. 
airapayyekTas (iTapayyeXKui), adv. without being Ordered. 

POLYB. 16, 3, 1 'AirapayyekTas cvve^aKov aXX;jXois. 
dirapdypa<Pas, ov, {napaypdcpa) lindefinahle. POLTE. IG, 
12, 10. 

avapdBeros, ov, (TraparWrjiu) not to ie compared. Sub- 

stantively, TO dwapddeTov, incomparcihlcness. Ignat. 

Trail, (intorpol.) 5 To toC TravroKpdropos 6eov dirapdOeTov. 

dnapdWaKTos, ov, (napaKKdaao)) exactly like. DiOD. 2, 
50, p. 162, 67 'AjrapaXXaxTOUS Kara tov riwov Koi to 
XP'^P^o TOif Toiv Kapi]\a>v, SC. 6(j>6aKpols. Alex. AlEX. 
561 B. 

djrapd/iiXXos, ov, (napdpuWos) incomparable, dnapap,iWi]Tos, 
da-vyKpiros. CedR. II, 102, 12. 

aTrapawotrjTos, ov, {vapaTrouoi) peremptory. PoRPH. Adm. 
86 UapayyeXia Kal Sidra^is (poPepa Ka\ dirapaiTolr^Tos. 

drrapaaKevdaTas, adv. of aivapacTKeiaaTos, lOlthout prepara- 
tion, dirapaaKeitiis. Clem. Rom. Homil. 1, 9. 

aTraparripriTais, adv. of dirapaTrjprjTOS, without pirecaution. 

PoLTB. 3, 52, 7. 14, 1, 12. 
diTapa\i>pr]Tos, ov, (wapa)(ape(i>) unyielding, steady, frm, as 

a soldier. Polyb. 1, 61, 3. 
dTiapaxa>pr)Ta>s, adv. of onapaxo>pr)TOs, without yielding, 

steadily, frmly. Polyb. 5, 106, 5. 

aTTapyvpl^io, Icra, (apyvpos) adaero, tO appraise, Sianpai. 

Basilic. 54, 4, 12. PoRPn. Adm. 220, 15 M17 

aTrapyvpl^ea'dai nap avrov. 
dirapyvpicriws, ov, 6, {ajrapyvpl^io) adaeratio, appraising. 

Novell. 130, 4. Gloss. 'Anapyvpia-p6s, adaeracio. 
dnapeptpaTOs, ov, (napefKpaiva) not indicating anything. 

In grammar, j) aiTapep<paTos, SC. cyxXio-is, or to aira- 

pep(paTov, SC. p<jp.a, the infnitive mood, or simply the 

infinitive. DiON. Thrax in Bekker. 638, 7. Dion. 

Hal. "V", 37, 13 "iva ra dpBa Tbiv eyK\ivop.evo>v rjy^Tat, 

Kal Ta 7rapep(f)aTLKa rdv dnapeprpaTwv. 
dirapprja-iaoTos, ov, (irapprj<na(opai) deprived of freedom, 

as a state. Poltb. 23, 12, 2 and 3. 

2. Not speaking freely, 7iot frank ; active. Cicer. 

Epist. ad Attic. 9, 2 (2). 
anapa-is, eas, fj, (diTaipa) a setting out on a march, a going 

out. Sept. Num. 33, 2. 
dnaa-xokeco (daxo'Kea)), to occupy, employ, engage. Clem. 

Rom. Homil. 13, 3 Ti nvevpM. ino TOV VTTVOV diir)(Txo'Kr)- 

fievov exovaa. HeRODIAN. 1, 5, 1 'OXiytof 8e hie\6ovaav 

ijpepwv ev oaais .... tov vlov a7rJ](rxokovv. 7, 2, 11 

Ttjs avvexetas T03V (pvTcov djTaa'xo'kova'rjs eLS eavTijv Ta 

/3cXt; Kai Ta OKOvria To>v 77o\epiaiv. 
dnaTaiwv — dwaTeoiv. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 82. 




aTTOTTjo-ts, (as, !], (airaTaco) a beguiling, bewitching. Sept. 

Judith. 10, 4. 
dweyyoin;, r]s, t), (e'yyo'wj) abneplis, third granddmighter. 

AxTEC. 3, 6, 4. 
aTreyyovos, ov, 6, (Jyyovoi) ahnepos, third grandson. An- 

TEC. 3, 6, 4. 
anelpavSpos, ov, (Snetpos, avijp) that never knew man ; 

applied to the Virgin. Typic. 25, p. 199. 
aTTiipav&pws, adv. of aTvelpav&pos. Cedk. I, 11, 21 'H 

aireipdvBpas axjTov TCKovaa. 
aneipoyapios, ou, ij, that was not married ; applied to the 

Virgin. Method. 37 G C Katioji/ ^rjfu 6eav8piav Koi 

Xoxov dirfipoyapov. CxRILL. Alex. VI, 396 E Tfjv 
anfipoyafiov a(j)6opoi' oiSfv ij Twv avBpairav (rvvqBeia. 
(See also demapdevos.) 

dneKSixoiiai (fKSfXo/^at), to expect. METHOD. 361 A. 

dn-cKfi (aiTo, ('k('i), thence, e<eWev. PoRPH. Cer. 357, 20. 

dn-fK€to-e (aV iKdae), thence, eKcWev. PoKPH. Adm. 

148, 9. 

aVfXao-i'a, as, tj, (air(\aiva>) a driving axvay. Method. 
389 A. 

aiteKarqs, ov, 6, (aTreXauKo)) expulsor, driver out, expeller, 
ejecter. Const. (536), 1181 B. 

direkaTiKos, ij, oV, (ajrcXdnjy) meaning uncertain. Porph. 
Car. 40, et alibi. 

dtriKUriTos, ov, {ireKfKaa) unhewn, unwroiight. Sept. 
3 Reg. 6 (5), 17. 

aTreXfvflepdnjs, "jror, 17, (djreXev^fpos) liberttnitas, the being 
a freedman. Antec. 1, 5, 3. 

ajreXwifM (cXwifw), to give up in despair, to give vp as 
lost. POLYB. 1, 19, 12 'An-fXn-i'tras d 'Avvt^as Ta 
Ttpdyfiara .... aipprjae irtpX piaas vvktos c'k r^f woXfrns. 
1, 55, 2 Kapx^Sovioi Be Trjs pev BaXarrqs (KvpUvov, rrjs Se 
yrjs oiix o\<os aTrT)\7:L^ov. 2, 54, 7 lamias aTreKitlvavrfs 
o» Tfyfdrat rfjv (roirqplav, jrapcSocrav nvTovs, having given 
vp all hope of safety. 7, 15, 3 Kara Toi>f oxvpaTarovs 
TOTTovs Ka\ buKOvvras vno Twv ivavriav anTjKTrlaSat. 10, 
6, 10 Etti 7rpa^€LS avTov edcoKe TfXfo)? napa toIs TroXXoIf 

'ATri/Xn-iitd)?, via, 6s, desperate. Polyb. 3, 63, 13 
'AwTToaraTos ycvotr' &v fj tuv dirtjXiriKorav rdX/ia. 

dTTep<f>aiv(i> (c'fii^aiVm), to be unlikely, absurd, or prcpos- 

terons. PoI.YB. 6, 47, 10 Trjv yf o-vyKpia-cv rav d\f/v- 
X<ov Tois fpyj/vxois ev&er] Kai reXeimj d7r€p<f)aivovcrav eiKus 
npoairinTeiv toIs dtap^vois. 

dvevavri {duo, evavn), adv. over against, opposite. Sept. 
I1.X. 26, 35 'ETTt^ijcetf rT}v \vxvlav .... arrivavTi ttjs 
Tpairi^rjs. PoLYB. 1, 86, 3 Kara Si t^k dnevaVTl TavTTjs, 

SC. TrXevpdv. 

dnevTevOfv, for an ivTtvBev, from henceforth, simply 

henceforth. Method. 400 B. 
drrfpiypaTTTOs, ov, {irepiypar^a) incircumscriptus, in- 

fnite. Method. 372 C. 
dTrfpi^Dyof, ov, (fvyds) odd, as applied to numbers. Hip- 

POL. 79. 
antpiKaOapTos, ov, (TrepiKaOalpai) not purified around (un- 

circumcised) . Sept. Lev. 19, 23. 
dntpivoriTois, adv. of dnepivorjTos, Unexpectedly. Polyb. 

4, 57, 10. 
dwfplaTraaTos, ov, (ircpKrirdai) not thrown into confusion, 

not distracted. Polyb. 2, 67, 7. 4, 32, 6. Ignat. 

Ephes. 20 *A7rfpf(77rd(rr63 Biavoia. 

dntptcnTdcrrats, adv. of dnepta-Tvaaros. PoLYB. 2, 20, 10. 
4, 18, 6. 12, 28, 4. 

aTreplaraTos, ov, (TrepdtrTTjpi, Trfpiaraa-ts) free from trouble 
or danger, secure. Polyb. 6, 44, 8. 

aneplTprjTos, ov, (nepiT(pva>) uncircumcised. Sept. Gen. 
17, 14. 

anfpxopai, to go to church, said of the Byzantine em- 
peror. Leo Gram. 275 ToO ^aa-iKeas Aiovros drreX- 
BovTOS (Is Tov ayiov 'Mcoklov. CuROP. 79, 18. 80. 

direr^LyTipwKfvm. JoANXES of Sicily in Bekker. 1417 

^fcrrjpevat, o Xcyfrat Kara Trjv (TVvrjBdav aiT(T^iyripa>K(vm, 6 
yivcTat Tct)V ;(eiXe<i}i' fttKpov avoiyivTtav, roiv fie iibovTav 


anevKoyias, or ajr' fvXoyt'ar, indeclinable, (dnS, eiXoyi'a) 
not allorced to partake of the dXoyta 5, for some fault. 
Basil. II, 528. 529. 

dmjpvBpiacrpfVws (dnfpvdpida) dmrjpvBpiatTpai), adv. imblush~ 

ingly, impudently. Iren. 1, 27, 2. 
dmSea, as, fj, {airiov) the pear-tree, JPyrus Communis.. 

Geopon. 10, 3, 6. [Modern Greek 17 oTrtfiid, in 

the same sense.] 
aniKfs, 01, apices (from apex). Dion. Hai.. I, 385. 



&Tr\apios, ov, 6, (inUvs) simpleton, an epithet applied by 

the Manichreans to the orthodox. Epiph. I, 646 D. 
an-XaoTor, ov, plain, simple. Sept. Gen. 25, 27. 
dn\,,K(ia — d7r>iLK(ia>. Mauric. 1, 9. 5, 3, et alibi. 

Mal. 333, 15, et alibi. Chron. 551, 20. 587, 19. 

Leo. 11, 2. Cedr. 1, 723, 7. i 

2. To take lodgings, to put up at a place. NiC. 11, 

920 B 'Hn-X^wtio-av fir Tiva vaov t^j ■noKeas. 
37r\r,KTOi> = SuXktov. MaURIC. 1, 3. 2, 11. ChEON. 

729, 16. 730, 11, et alibi. Leo. 4, 23. Phoc. 

251 ^Tadfiav, rJTOi aTrXrjitTav. 
aVX^oTur, adv. of an-Xr/aTor, insatiahly. Makttr. Ig- 

NAT. (inedit.) 23. . 
arrXixeuo), fvo-a, applicarc castra, to encamp, dnXiKeia, 

7ra/)f/x/3dXXu 2. Theoph. 277, et alibi. Leo. 9, 7. 
dn-XKCT-dpiof, 6, (applicitus) constable, pa^Soix°h » '^^- 

Xa^|3di'(i»' Tois f'yicXij/idTO)!' eveKU nit^ofiivovs. LtD. 201. 

anXiKTov, ov, to, (applicatus) encampment, airKrjKTov, 

a-Ta6fi6s. Leo. U, 1. 6. 
dn-Xotrvxr;, i;s, 1], = aiiKoTt]!. Sept. Job. 21, 23. 
a7T\6Tr]Ta, i], simplicity, oTrXdrt/s. Herm. Vis. 2, 3. 

dTrXdffl, cio-o), (dn-Xdof) to make simple. Sept. Job. 22, 3 

'A^rXMo-nf TtjV dSdi/ (rou. 

2. To spread, expand, stretch, as a cloth. Babe. 

4 5 'O fie'yar 6' dypev6(\s (Is to ttXoiov rj7r\a6r]. Am- 
PHIL. 213 D "AirXao-oi/,' ttupia ;iovi viptpri, to jraXXioK 
o-ou. Epiph. I, 1058 B 'AwXtio-ao-at tV auTox d^dwji'. 
Apophth. Arsen. 23 ijTrXm^eVor, stretched on the 
ground. Poemen. 28. Agath. 82, 18. 243, 13 
perf. part. finXapems, level. Leimon. 159 "HttXo)- 

o-ev eavTov fls Tovs TToSas airov. PoRPH. Ler. 15, 
19 'AttXoCo-ii' iwdvco T^s dytas Tpane^']s tovs &vo Kara to 
elaBis XevKovs depas. 134, 20 KparoCo-t dio oaridpioi 
tovpvLKdXiov /jn-Xw/xeVoK. 208, 22 "ATrXoCvTEj airo yipa- 
6iv avTris. 

Metaphorically. Theoph. 473 "Hn-Xao-as xjpwv ras 
KapBlas, Thou hast gladdened our hearts. 

3. To spread, scatter. Leimon. 160. Mal. 453, 
11 Eij e8a0o£ j)TiK<i>piva>v veKpmv, Of dead bodies lying 
on the ground. 472, 17 'AirXacravTfs iavTois, Having 
spread themselves. 

Hence, to promulgate, publish. Eds. 8, 2, p. 379 

"HjrXojTO 7TavTaxoa-( /SaaiXiKa ypdppara, had been promid- 

4. To stretch, extend, as the arms, cWfiVia. Method. 

400 B Tov TJj (j)6opa BedwaaTevfiivov dvBpwnov deltas 
i\ei6epov ^fpo-ii/ i]TT\u>pimiS. Apocu. Nicod. Euangel. 
II, 8 (24), 1 "HTrXtoo-fK d fiaa-iXeis rrjs 8d|i;s Trjv Be^iav 

avTov x'^P"- Apophth. Joseph. 7 "HTrkwae tqs x^'" 

pas fls TOP ovpavQV. LeG. llOMER. 8o. 

Metaphorically. Eus. 7, 28, p. 351, 28 Tms mpiiais 

TTphs TOV Bfov t]7r\<t}p€vats. 

5. To level. In the perfect participle passive. 
Aster. 353 B Ov Tds rjirXaipivas povov fViXd/ijrfi X'"?"'- 
GeOPON. 12, 18, 1 'Atrirdpayos x°'P^'- yV W^'^f^^"'!- 

aiiKaipa, aTos, to, (dn-Xdu) the cloth spread on the holy 
table, evSvTTj. ChRON. 544, 19 'AirXapara tov dylov 
6v(na<rrfipiov woXXd. TheOPH. 81 Tois djrXwpaa-i twv 
Bva-iaaTripiuiv. PoRPH. Cer. 12, 21. 

dn-Xwr, adv. simply, without reason. Basil. II, 535 B 
'ATrXis (cat ins fTvxfv, At random, thoughtlessly. Chrys. 
XII, 761 E. 

airvoia, as, fj, {avvoos) calm, vrjvepta. POLTB. 34, 11, 19. 

dTTo, for VIVO, ab, by, after passive forms. Dion. Hal. 

Ill, 1708, 16 2vv8fipaTOs dpBivTOS dito tov arparriyov. 
Joseph. Ant. 20, 8, 10 Touf dnaTridiVTas dno Tivos 
dv6pi>Ttov yoTjTos. IreN. 5, 31, 2 Tov towov tov apKT/ie- 
vov avTo'is dub tov 6eov. AtiIAN. I, 783 A 'E^apiadrj 
dvo Tav deipvrj(TTav KavcTTavTivov <a\ KaivaTaVTiOv. CoD. 
AfR. Can. 12 'Atto SuScxa ittktkottwv dKovaSij. Can. 
13 'Atto Trdvrav twv (mcrKanaiv i\ix^1- TuEOD. II, 
785 B TovTiov djTO ToO 7rpo(f)fiTOV Xeyopkvav. ChAL. 

1408 A 'kiToBdvapev d(^' vpav Ka\ prj cKit (Compare 
ex after passive forms in classical Greek ; as' Herod. 

6, 13 Td ytvopeva cV rau 'la>va)V. 6, 22 'Ek rap uTpaTrj- 

ywV TtaV <T(f)€T€pQ}V iTotrjuev.J 

2. Of, followed by the adnominal genitive in ex- 
pressions like the following. Zos. 115, 21 Els 
TQiv drro T^r ev Pa>pr) oT^yxX^rou pov'Krjs, equivalent to 
Eis tcSk Tfjs iv Fojpr] o-DyfcXijTou /SouX^s. 227, 4 Apia 
Tccrl tUv dno ttjs yipovalas. 61 'Evtux"" ^^ ''<''* ""■" ''■°" 

3. Of, denoting the material. Leimon. 66 <^opoiv 

OTTO aet/jdff KoXo^tov. 

> / 



4. Past, in expressions like tlie following. Chal. 

1565 C "AvSpa OTTO wfVTTjKOVTa iToiv ofjdoSo^ov oVTa /J>;5e'- 
TTOTf ft^Se Xovtrd^fvoif i^ ov rw /3ia) rouTo) aTrcTd^arOj these 
fifty years past. EuAGR. 4, 33 "Atto toiji-coi/ wevrrj- 
Kovra Kai npos ye XP^^^^ ovre ocpSevra rco, o6're tuv eVt 

5. 0^, with nouns denoting extent. Diod. 1, 51 

ETravct) fie ttJs iroXews dno fieVa tT)(Qlvwv 'KIjxvt]v u>pv^€. 

1, 97 Hepau Toil Ne/Xou Kara r^r/, At^vr^v otto oraSi'toi' 
cKarov Ka\ (iKoa-t Trjs Mipcpfas. JOSEPH. Ant. 11, 5, 8 
SaXjriyKTas coto TTevTaKocritnv earr^cre jroSoiv, .He stationed 
trumpeters five hundred feet off". Apocr. Act. Pet. 
et Paul. 87 'Ei/ tottw ano fiiXiov Tpmv ttjs TroAewy, In a 
place three miles from the city. Arrian. Peripl. 
]>Iar, Erjthr. 1 Mera be avTov tlaTrKfofTOdv dno xi\io>v 
OKTacriiOV iv &e^ia rj BepeviKr], SC. icrrlv. AmpHIL. 212 B 
'YjTrjvrqiTfV avra otto fiCKlav oktw. TheOD. Ill, 993 A 

Atto fie rpiwv piKlwv rrjs Airapioiv diaKfLTat TToXecoff. VlT. 
EfIPH. 32o B 'Atto yap (rrjpeiuni E' vnijpxfu to vhatp. 
TheOD. Lector. 2, 1 'Kiro SeKaoKrio iiiXiav i^f\6ovcrrjS 
T^r TToXeas nacrrjs, All the people of the city having gone 
out eighteen miles to meet the body. Leimon. 17 

'A7re';(0JTes dXX^Xo))' ms Atto e^ piklav. MaL. 202 'Atto 
yap bvo fiiKiwv ttjs wdXeus ' Avriox^las e'ori towos. 218 
Ovaav KaT€vavTt AXf^avhpilas diro piKloiV fiuo, 

6. For fiera toC, with. Const. (536), 1204 C 
Ajro cmxop'<^v oirfflv Kai dmwoBrjTav, Having no other 

garments hut their tunics; in their tunics. Mal. 
493, 20 'Atto (Tnadlov, Armed with a sword. PoRpn. 

Cer. / , 1 1 ToiV fieo'TTOToiv ciTro XTKapapayKiwv i^iovToyv tov 
iepov KoiTa>vos. 170 Xcopts twv dWa^ifi(av dno IpaTiov 
Kadf^fTai eVi rrjs Tpani^rfs, in his Ordinary gar- 

7. Ex- prefixed to names of office or profession. 

InSCR. 372 'Atto KopLiTav, ex-COmes. 521 'Atto dyavo- 
Berav. Basil. Ill, 243 A OiiKTopi dno vTrdrav, ex- 
consul. EriPH. I, 915 C 'Atrrepiw TIKI ino a-offxa-rCiv 
SvTi, ex-teacher. Nil. Epist. 1, 54. 138 'Ano 'eXXij- 
vaiv, ex-heathen, that is, a convert to Christianity. 

2, 4G 'Atto ypappaTiKav. 2, 49 'Atto <TXoXa<TTiKmv. 

Chal. 849 A. 852 A. Apopiith. Arsen. 38 'o 
diTo Xrja-TO)!', ex-robber, that is, who has (had) been a 

robber. Mios 2 'Hi/ fie dno SoiiXwv, the same as diro- 
fiouXof, freedman. 

8. Distributively, apiece, at a time. Chal. 1557 

D Aav€i^€t d-jTO vopifT p.uTaiV tLaKotxitov Ka\ TiTpaKotrlwv. 
L/EIMON. 97 Atfio{J(ra duo Suo vovpioiv. Ibid. Ylapflx^^ 
Trdaiv Tols ovaiv els tov vaov tiTru bio XejrTaiv. MaL. 441 
'Kapicrap.fvr) rnif avTois Kopais Trjv tov a'aparos (vBvcnv Kai 
ano vajXiajxaTos evos dneXva-ev avTas. 

9. Sometimes it is equivalent to d-jonVa^i'fe. Lei- 
mon. C9. 146 'Atto oppaTav, the same as ddp^aror, 
eyeless, blind. Mal. 89, 18 'Ano o-\jfcais, for ucpavTos, 
out of sight. 

10. In Byzantine Greek, it is sometimes followed 
by tlie accusative or dative. Heeji. Vis. 4, 1 'Go-ei 
dno a-Tadtov. TlIEOPH. 460 'Atto 'AXe^di/fipeiav. 659, 
17 'Atto dfKarrjv tov (pefipovapiov prjvos. PORPH. Cer. 
Oo Yno(TTp£(j}6vT(>>v Ttov detTnoTotv deiXrjs dno roifs 'Ayiovs 
'AnocTTokovs. 619 'Atto Trj npaiTij fjpepa. Adm. 74, 22 
Atto to Kaa-Tpov. Leo GrAJI. 232, 18 'Atto S>pav 
weiinTTjp pi'xpi-s ea-nepas. 352 Atto t^ ncvrrjKoaTfj. 

11. In later and Byzantine Greek, it is sometimes 
prefixed to adverbs of place or time. Sept. Jos. 3, 4 

Oi ydp nen6pev(r6( Tr}V 686v dn f'xdes Kai Tplrrjs i]pepas, 

heretofore, before this time. 2 Reg. 20, 2 'Avt^ri nas 

dvfjp 'lapafjX dno ontadfv Aauifi oTriVm 'S.a^d vlov Boxopl. 

2 Esdr. 5, 16 'Atto Tore ecof Tov vvv toKoSoiirjdrj. NT. 

Matt. 16, 21 'Atto Tore rjp^aro 6 'irja-ovs dfiKi/vfiv toie 

padijTah avTov, From that time forth. Ampuil. 91 C 

'Att' evTevdev, From hence, simply hence. Vit. Sab. 

265 C 'Atto o-^t eat npai, From evening till morning. 

CiiRON. 625 'Att' avTov, From there, simply thence. 

PoRPH. Adm. 77, 20 'Atto Kara, From below. 148, 9 

dn eKe'iore. Cer. 357, 20 n;re<eei as one Word. (See 

also dnevTrv0fi>.^ 
dnoapKTOTp6<f)os, ov, 6, (dpKTOTp6(pos) one who has been an 

exhibitor of bears, but has given up his trade. Chal. 

1409 D, written also dno dpKOTpo^os incorrectly for 

dn-o/SdXXco, to cast out, to excommunicate. Can. Apost. 

51 T^s iKKXrj(7ias dno^aXXiadto, Let Mm be Cast out of 

the church. Const. Apost. 8, 23. 8, 32, 2, et 
alibi. Ant. 4. (Compare Const. Apost. 2, 16, 1 




K(\cvcrov avTov e^o ^\rj6Tjvai. See alsO airoKmra, d<j)0- 

2. In the middle, to miscarry, dix^Xla-Ko), fKTiTpaicrKoi. 
EuKHOL. p. 126 EvxTj els yvvmKa orav dno^oKrjTai.. 

dTTopXeijns, ems, rj, (aVo^XeVo)) a looking toicards, facing. 
GeOPOX. 2, 3, 7 Ta he fiaXaveia Toivavrlov he'i iTQielv ov 
irpos ^oppdv Kai TTpos apKTOV jfju airo^Xe^iv e\ovTa, aXXa 
■npos Si(riv xeipepivrfv, r) npos fieirrjp^p'uiv. (See also 

dn-o'/SXijrof, ov, in ecclesiastical language, cast out of tlie 
chmch, excommunicated. Ant. 1. 2. 11. IG. Basil. 

Ill, 271 B 'Ajro'/3XT)Tor r^r hiaKovias. 
diro^ovW6a>, acra), (/SouXo'io) tO unseal. CONST. Ill, 

1032 A. 

ditdyaiov, ov, To, (oTroyatOf) mooririg cable. POLTB. 33, 


aTTOyepiCa, ha, (yepi^a) to unload. APOPHTH. Macar. 


an-oyXv/caiVo) (yXvKaiva), to sweeten. DiOD. 1, 40. 
diroSeiypa, arcs, to, = OTroSfi^ic. APOPHTII. Anton. 12. 

dirobeiXia, at, ij, (SeiXi'a) fear, trepidation. Polyb. 35, 

ajroSeiKiaats, eas, ij, (aTroSciXido)) fear, cowardice, Po- 

LTB. 3, 103, 2. 
aTToSemvov, ov, to, {Bemmv) in the RiTUAL, the after- 

supper service, corresponding to the Completorium of 

the Western Church. 

To fUKpov dnohemvov. The Lesser Completorium; 

the usual after-supper service. 

To peya dmhemuov. The Great Completorium ; used 

only in Lent. 
oTToSeKaTo'to, (io-u, (SfKaTo'u) to pay or give the tenth part. 

Sept. Gen. 28, 22 'An-oScKOTciirci) avri <toi. 
dirohepparoai, oxro), (aTToSfp/ua) to Strip off the hide. Po- 

LTB. 6, 25, 7. 'Ywo Te rau op^pav diroSepiiaTovpevot [^ol 

Oupeoi], losing the hides. 
dnoSepa, to take off the skin. Nic. Const. 13, 12 Els 

da-Kov avTM oTredeipe ti]d Sopdv, He flayed him and con- 
verted his skin ttito a wine-skin. 

dnoBea-pevo} (Sea-peva), tO bind fast. SePT. Prov. 26, 8. 

diToSea-pos, ov, 6, bundle, band. Sept. Cant. 1, 13. 
diro8i8o/xat (dn-oSi'Su/xi), in the RiTUAL, to be concluded, 

said of a Dominical (SfcrTroTiic^) or deoprjropiK}) feast, 
which continues a whole week. Horol. Dec. 31 

El/ TavTT/ TJj rjpepa, dirohlboTai Ttjs Xpicrrov yevvijireuis fj 
eopTTj Ka\ •^aWovTai TTUira Ta airijs. (See also dirodo- 

The feast of Easter continues forty days ; conse- 
quently its dno&oa-ts takes place on the Wednesday 
immediately preceding the Ascension-day. 

djroSiuXi'fti) =: 8iuXifo) modified by djro. IgnAT. Phila- 
delph. 3 d7ro8ii'Xto-/xf'('o>', changed by the editor into 

diroSopa, otos, to, (diroblibcDpi) an offering. Sept. Num. 
8, 11. 

aVoSoo-is, fd)?, J), in the Ritual, the conclusion of a Do- 
minical (Sco-TTorncij), or BeoprjTopiKrj feast ; the same as 

diroXtxric 3. IIOROL. Jan. 13 ^vp^dWeTai arjp^pov 
KOI T(ov otTitav iraTeptiiv rj OKoXovdla 8ia Tqv TtjS eopTJJs 
d7T6So(Ttv f'rrl tIjv avpiov. (Sec also d7ro8i8ofiat.) 

2. In grammar, a rendering, in the sense of ver- 
sion, translation. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 629, 6 

VXaotjwv Te Ka\ ItTToptoiv Tipo\eipos diToboiTLS. 
d7ro8ouXor, ov, 6, (SoCXos) libertus, freedman, dneXevdepos. 

TnEOPn. 054, 14. See also dn-o 7.) 
aVoSo;^^, ijs, f/, reception. Polyb. 8, 19, 11. Diod. 

1, 08. 
aTToSpopfi, ijs, fj, {diroSpopos) refuge, shelter, Arrian. 

Peripl. Mar. Eiythr. 3. 
dnoSva, to divest, deprive of office. Theopit. 29 Aoti- 

viavos vVos AiKivlov 6 Katcrap dneBvdr] vjrb KotvcrTavTivov. 
aTTo^aivvvpt, to divest, deprive of office, diroSvat. IVIal. 
370 'Airo^aa-de'is Trjs a^ias avTov. 480, 16 ' Ane^inrBr), 

sc. TJjj d^i'at. Chron. 595, 11. (See also fww;, 


dnodea-K, ea>s, f/, resignation, as of ofEce. Novell. 
105, 1. 

dnodeapea {deapea), tO look on, tO tvatch. POLYB. 27, 

4, 4. 

drto6eta(Tis, eas, rj, (dnoBeoui) deification. DiOD. 1, 89. 
dnodrjKapios, ov, 6, (dnoOrjKr]) horreariiis, the commissary 

of an army. Porph. Cer. 463, 15. 
dmdrjpioa, (drjptou)), effero, to render savoge, infuriate, 

enrage, exasperate. Polyb. 1, 79, 8 'E^ovXevovTo 





TTwr av KawoTOjjifja-avTes Ti Tav irpos aci^eiav eis TeXof 
anodr)pia>cTaiev ra n\rjdrj npos Toiis Kap;(r/Soriouf. 

MiilJle, a-rroBrjpwoiiai, to become savage. Polyb. 1, 

67, G, et alibi. 
aiToBivoto, aa-a), (dls) io Jill tip with sand, to silt up. Po- 

LTB. 1, 75, 8. 
cmoBXl^a, {exifiu,), to crush. Sept. Num. 22, 25 'An-c'- 

OXf^e Tov noSa BaXaa/i npbs tok Tot)(ov. 
anoSvr}<TKa, tO die. Ignat. Magnes. 5 To airoBaveiv (Is to 

avTov nddos. Roman. 6 'AwoBavfiv fit Xptarov 'irja-ovv. 

Martyr. Ignat. (inedit.) 17 'Airodavelv in Xpio-TM 'i?;- 

croC. ThEOPH. 77, 10 ^AiTo6av(lv e| avrav, SC. Tivds. 

oKoBpl^ai, a defective aorist, {an66pi^) to shear, said of 
the baptismal, or of the monastic, tonsure. Amphil. 
188 C. ViT. Euthym. 9. Proc. Ill, 17, 20 otto- 

airoiKKrla, as, f), emigration, cmoiKr^uts, p-eToiKftrla. Sept. 

4 Eeg. 19, 25. 24, 15. 
dffOKa/SaXXiKeiJci), ei/o-a, (/ca^aXXiKfijci)) to dismount, as from 

a horse. Theofh. Cont. G13, 13. 
airoKadrjiiivr], rjs, f], (JmoKaBrifiat) a woman in child-bed. 

Sept. Lev. 15, 33. 20, 18. (Compare rKJy^Spos.) 

anoKaSl^to (^Ka6l^(o), tO sit in State, TrpoKaBrjfiai. PoLYB. 

31, 10, 3. 

aTioKa6l<Trqiii, to restore, reinstate. Sept. 2 Reg. 9, 7 
'ATroKaTaoTJ^tro) trot Travra aypbv SaovX narpos tov noTpos 
<rov. Jer. 27 (50), 19 'A7roKnTa(rT^(T(i) tov 'lo-paijX c is tijv 
vopfjv avTOti. Mai. 4, 5 AiTOKaTa<TTrj(T(i KapSiav narpos 
npos vio'i/. PoLYB. 3, GG, 2 Eir da-(f>ii\(S eicpifc SfiV 
anoKOTaiTTrja'ai Tcts Swa/ieis. -9, 36, 4 To iraTpiov r^jxiv 
airoKaTfCTTrjtTe jroXiTevp-a., mdrjv, (^Koiarap) to adopt the manners of the 
Ccesars. Anton. G, 30. 

aiTOKaKia, rjo-a, (kqkos) to run away like a coward. Sept. 
Jer. 15, 9 'AnfKciKrja-ev r) ■^vxh ai^T^f, She has expired. 

airoKoKvpifia, aror, to, {anoKoKxinTui) that ichich is revealed. 
Sept. Jud. 5, 2. 

diTOKd\vyj/i,s, €(B£, rj, (aTToKaXiIn-Tw) revelation. NT. Apoc. 


dTroKapa8oK€o> (xapaSoxeu)), to expect earnestly, to wait 
anxiously. Polyb. 16, 2, 8. 18, 31, 4. 22, 19, 3. 
imoKapiTis, ea>s, 17, (diroKelpa)) tonsure, the cutting of the 

hair of a monk. Nic. Const. 7, 12. Balsam, a J 
Concil. Vn, 10. (See also aTToSpl^ai.) 

diTOKaTa^aiva {KaTa^alvw), to dismount, OS from a horse. 
Dion. Hal. Ill, 1786. 

aTroraT-da-Tao-tf, eas, t), restitutio)!, after the resurrection. 
NT. Act. 3, 21. Just. Quaest. et Respons. ad Or- 
thod. 120. Iren. 1, 14, 1. Epirn. I, 647 D. 
Const. II, Can. 1. Euagr. 4, 38, p. 421. 

2. The being reinstated, restoration, re-establish- 
ment. Ant. 3. 4. 12. 

aTTOKima (Kffdw), to ei'acuate. Sept. Jud. 3, 24 'Awo- 
Kfrnl Tovs woBas airov, a euphemism. 

dwoKevreio (kcitcu), to run through, pierce through. Sept. 

Num. 25, 8 'AirfKcfrqirfV dp,(j)oT€povs. 
aTtoKtvrrj(ns, emj, f), {cmoKivTia) a stabbing, piercing 

through. Sept. Hos. 9, 13 ToC i^ayayuv cif diTOK(VT-q- 

crtv TO TeKva auToC, to be murdered. 
dnoKKpaXiCu), Icra, {Ke(paXr]) to behead, decapitate. Sept. 

Ps. fin. NT. Matt. 14, 10. Marc. 6, 16. Luc. 9, 9. 
cmoKj]pv^is, emr, f], (anoKrjpiacrai) in ecclesiastical language, 

excommmiication. SoCR. 1, 6, p. 15, 21. 
dnoKrjpia-(r(a or aTroKrjpvTTa, v^m, to cast out, reject, in 

the sense of excommunicate. Alex. Alex. 561 A 

' ATTOKt]pv}(6evTos T^s (kkXtjo-Ios. Ant. 11. Const. I, 6. 

Soz. 1, 15, p. 32 'AnfKTjpv^e t^s eK<\rjalas airov. 

TnEOD. Ill, 545 C. IV, 220 C. 

2. To renounce, as one's faith. Soz. 1, 15, p. 32, 
diroKiSapoa, waa, to take off the Ktdapis, to uncover the 
head. Sept. Lev. 10, G T^w Kccj^aXrjv vfidv oIk anoKt- 

dnoKXeiana, aTos, to, (dn-oicXf/a)) 2"'^S0n. SePT. Jer. 36 

(29), 26. 
anoKKdo), fo seclude. Apophth. Johann. Colob. 38 'Attc- 

itXeio-sv iavTou, He became a recluse. 
diroKkrjpovopiOs, ov, {KKr]povojios) disinherited. JusT.Quaest. 

et Respons. ad Orthod. 120. 

dTroKXrjTOE, ov, {diroKoKta) chosen, elected. Of dTroftXijToi, 
The members o/the JEtolian council. Polyb. 20, 1, 
1. 20, 10, 11 and 13. 21,3,2. 

dwoKofi^iov, ov, TO, (ko'/x^os) purse, bag containing money, 
^aXdvTiov, (v8f<Tiios 2. PoRPH. Cer. 182, 11. 241. 




aTTOKoiMTTrjS, oO, 6, (an-oKo^ifm) messenr/er. TlIEOPH. 

CoNT. G-18, 12. 
airoKOTrfj, ^s, ^, payment. Theoph. Cont. 804, 10 'Atto- 

KOTrf/ TfAem, Payment in full. (See also anoKonTa.) 
awoKOTtos, Of, (anoKoTTTai) abrupt, steep, craf/f/y, as a 

promontory. Aueian. Peripl. Mar. Erytlir. 12. 
2. Substantively, 6 airoKoiros, eunuch, cKTOfi-ias, fi- 

vovxos. IIippoL. 119. Atuan. I, 3G0 B. Suid. 

^AnoKonovs, ixTOfiias. Kat avrl tov aadeve^s Kfirat. 

aTTOKOTTTos, fj, 6v, (airoKOTTTu)) meaning uncertain. Porph. 
Cer. 70 'H 8e rpdire^a c(tt\i> dn-oKoTrrij. 95, 13 'Ev rfi 
diroKOTTTrj rpancfy. 293, 11 FiVfTui KXrjTapiov aTroKOTTTov. 
531 Eira KeXevfi 6 narpiapxris Te6rjvai (TKafiviov piKpbv (Is 
TO cvoivvpov avTov piepos airoKoivrbv rwu CKcipvav tq}V prj- 

dnoKOTTTa), to castrate, (vvovxl^O), fXTipva). . JrST. Apol. 

1, 27. HippoL. 119. 

2. To excommunicate, in ecclesiastical language. 
Const. ApOST. 2, 21, 4. 2, 41, 7 'AnoKoirTeiv nva 
Ttjs eKK\r](jlas. 

3. To pay in full. Theoph. Cont. 804 'A7ro/<oi|^at 

Trep't Toil imrov. (See also OTroKOTrij.) 
cVoKOUKOuXi'fa), lara, (koukoiJAioi') to put the COwl upon a 
monk's Lead. Eukhol. p. 219 Eixq ds ra dnoKov- 

diroKovpeio), eia-a, (Kovpeia) to shear, said of the monastic 
tonsure. Const. IV, 1017 D. 

anoKpea, as, t), = anoKpeas. POKPH. Cer. 759, 18. 
ajrofc/)6<i)s, a>, 17, (otto, Kpias) the carnival, carnival week: 
Cedr. I, 657, 22. Balsam, ad Can. Apost. G9. 

COMN. I, 385, 11 IlapacriCfvij Se ^v ij rrjs dnoKpeu). 

NiC. Greg. I, 303, G 'AiroKpeo) yap Tjv Katpos. 

'H KvpiaKij rrjs diroKpeia, Sexagesima. Triod. Ho- 

ROL. COMN. I, 389, 10 Avya^ovtrqs Se Trjs dTTOKptay kv- 

piaKJjs, wliere diroKpea is an adjective. 
dvoKpiuiaipos, ov, (aTTOKpemy) relating to the carnival. 

Substantively, 'H diroKpeaicripos, SO. Tipipa, the carnival. 

Mal. 482, 19. Theoph. 349. 
diroKplvopai, to answer to the priest in the 'Kenovpyla, to 

say the responses. Const. Apost. 8, 5, 5. 8, 11, 3. 

(See also dnoKpuns 4.) 
diroKpuTidpios, ov, 6, {diroKpio-is) 7nessenger, ambassador. 

IsiD. Pel. Epist. 4, 143. Chal. 1000 A. Const. 
(536), 969 B. 1237 C. Novell. 6, 2. 
dnoKpia-is, eios, rj, answer. Ephes. 1004 A ZijroCi/rcr 
a-noKpLfjiv de^aadai. 1004 B 'Hplif dnuKpiaiv (pepeiif, 
responsvm ferrc. 

2. Becretmn, decree. Proc. I, 256, 12. 

3. Message, despatch. Novell. 123, 25. 36. 

EUAGR. 4, 38, p. 419. I\Ial. 130, 17 'Enep\jfa- 
fi€V TTpbs avTov aiTOKpnTtv bia TOV aSeX^oO pov Alavros. 
Theoph. 295, 7 '0 ras ^aaikiKas dwoKpiafis TTOiiiv 

^epi&dpios. Porph. Cer. 129, 10. 

4. Response, tlie answer of the choir to the priest. 
Eukhol. (See also dnoKplvopMi..) 

dwoKpiTiKos, rj, ov, (diroKptcris') responsive. ApocR. Ja- 
cob. Liturg. p. 39 Evxr] diroKpnLKT) napa tov Biokovov. 
dnoKpv^rj, i]t, r], ;= aTroKpvCprj. SePT, Job. 24, 15 'Atto- 

Kpv^rfv vpoaunrov cdeTo, He disguised his face. 
diroKpvcpij, rjs, fj, {anoKpvnTai) concealment ; hiding-place, 

Sept. 2 Reg. 22, 12. 
dTro<pv(^os, ov, apocryphal. Const. Apost. 6, 16, 2 

Bt/SXia aTTOKpvcjya Ma)0"€a)ff Ka\ Ei^w;^ Ka\ ^ASdp, k. t. X. 
IrEN. 1, 20, 1 'Al!-0Kpv(j)0lv ypat^av. AxHAN. I, 963 B, 

pseudo-euangelia. Epiph. II, 163 B, Apocrypha of 

the Old Testament. Theod. TV, 228 C. 242 B. 
dnoKTevvto = aTTOKTelva. Sept. 1 Esdr. 4, 7, et alibi. 
diTOKTiv, TO, meaning uncertain. Porph. Cer. 464. 
dnoKvripa, aros, to, (^dnoKvia) that lohich is brought forth, 

birth, offspring. Clem. Rom. Homil. 6, 4. 
aTToiciiXio), iVw, (kuXi'co) to roll off or from. Sept. Gen. 

29, 3 ^Att^kvKiov tov \l6ov anb tov ffToparos tov (ppeaTos. 
aTToXavcmKos, rj, ov, pleasant, agreeable, as wine. Poltb. 

12, 2, 7. 

dnoXeip-pa, aros, to, (ajroXeiTTo)) that ivhich is left. DiOD. 

1, 46, p. 56, 83. 
ano'XepTjTos, ov, (iToXepiw) not warred on, as a country. 

PoLi'B. 3, 90, 7. 
djroXijpeo) (Xi;p«co), to bamboozle, transitive. Poltb. 33, 

12, 10. 

dn-oXXa) = dn-oXXua), (iTroXXu/xi. ApOPHTH. Phoc. 1. 
dn-oXoyapidfci), aa-a, (koydpiov) to recho7l lip, tO give ill an 

account, awo'Koyi^opat. SuiD. 'ATToXoyifa) .... dnoXo- 





diroKoyeofxai, fo answer, reply. Amphil. 204 C. PoRrn. 
Adm. 210. Anon. 359, 13. (See also djroXoyia, 

dn-oXoyia, at, r], ansiver, anoKpicrii. NT. 1 Pet. 3, 15. 
ArocK. Thorn. Euangel. A, 7, 1. Nicod. Euangel. 
B, 4, 4. PoRPU. Adm. 82, 3. 

dnoXoyi^Ofiai, tO answer. DiOD. II, 623, 51 'ATrfXoyio-aro 
Toif Tov Tlepirias Trpfo-PcvTois, V. 1. aTrfXoyijtraTO. 

anoXoiSopeo) (XoiSopea), tO revile. POLTB. 15, 33, 4. 

dno\oioi, to wash clean, said of the washing of a child, for 
the first time, after it has been baptized. The cere- 
mony talies place on the seventh day after baptism. 

EUKHOL. p. 146 Kai 11(6' Tjpepas i-rrra TrdXti/ (j)€povcTtv 
avTO iv TTf €KK\t](Tia ctff TO dnoXovaac. Kat Xuet avra 6 
UpeiiSTO ud^avov Ka\ Tr]V ^uiprjv Xeyav ras fix^s ravras, K. T. X. 

diroXva-is, far, Jj, dismission, the end, as of divine service, 
or of public games. Athan. I, 377 E. 784 A. 

Basil. II, 531 D 'H dnoKvais tUv a-wd^eav. VlT. 
Sab. 325 A. Mal. 490, 17 Mcranji/ dirdXva-iv TOV iir- 
TTO&popiov. PORPII. Cer. 47 'H dnoKvats rrjs iKKX7]<rias. 
CuROP. 08,13 'H dnoXviTis tov opdpov. 

Also, the end of a prayer, or of the gospel of the 

day. PORPH. Cer. 31, 17 Mfra Tr/v toC (vayyeKlov 
a'ird\v(riv. 137, 15 'H diroXvins T^f (Ktcvovs. 

.2. In the Ritual, it is applied also to the conchid- 
ing sentence said by the priest at the end of divine 
service. The common a-aokva-is is this : Xpta-Tus 6 
dXijdifo: 6e6s fjpav rai? npccriielas t^s rravaxpavTov avTov 
firjrpos, Tt£tv dylaiv ivbo^oiv Ka\ 7Tav€v^r\piaiV aTrooToXtk)!' Ka\ 
TrdvTixiV TUiV ayioiv fKerjO-ai Kai crwaac Tjpds cos dya$6s Koi 
(j)i\dv6pa7ros. EuKDOL. p. 9. 

Every Dominical feast has its appropriate dn-oXuo-ir. 
Thus, the dn-oXuo-is for Sunday (including Easter) is, 
'O dvacrrds eK veKpav XpioTos 6 d\T]div6s 6e6s fjpiav, K. T. X. 

as in the common aTtokva-is. 

For Christmas, '0 iv mtriKaia yevvr]6e\s Ka\ iv (fjarvrj 
dvoKXidus Sm Ti)j» Tjfiaii awT-qplav Xpia-rtis 6 dXi^divos dfos 
rjy.aiv, k. t. X. as in the common dTroXuo-ir. 

For the Epiphany, 'O ev 'lopbdvrj viro 'ladwov ^a-KTi- 
adrjvat KaTudf^dp.evos Sia tjjv t)pav CTWTTfplav \puTTos 6 
oKrjdivos 6(os tjpav, k. t. X. as in the common dnoXvais. 
EuKHOL. p. 680 seq. 

3. 77ie last day of a church feast, commonly called 

aVoSocrij. Basil. SeLEUC. 300 A 'H rtXevTaia Ttjs 
eopTTJs Tjiupa, rjy 8f] Kai oTroXvo'ir rjp.'iv /caXetv edos. 

drToXvTiKiov, ov, TO, (diroXi;riKos) in the RiTUAL, the con- 
cluding troparion, said or sung at the end of divine 
service. It is called also to Tpondpiov Trjs rjpipas, to 
Tpoirdpiov TTji eopTTJs, or simply TO Tpondpiov. Every 
church feast has its appropriate dn-oXuTiKioK. Porph. 
Cer. 115. (See also Introduction, § 42.) 

nn-oXuTiKor, ij, 6v, disposed to let go. Substantively, ij 
dn-oXuTiKij, sc. tVio-ToXij, a certificate of honorahle dis- 
mission from a church. Cod. Afr. 23. 106. QuiN. 
17 "Eyypa<pos diroXvTiKrj. 

dwoXCa, iaai, to dismiss, send away, as an assembly. 
NT. Matt. 14, 15. 22. 23. Const. Apost. 8, 9, 1 
'Ano\vea-6e ol ev pcTavola, Depart, ye penitents. Ibid. 
8, 15, 4. 8, 37, 3. 

Intransitive, to end, to he over, as a meeting. 
Erirn. I, 1105 D. Apophth. Isaac Theb. 2 'Otuv 
am\vev f/ avva^is. Mal. 474, 11 Tov tTrmKov diroXu- 
(TavTfS. PoRPH. Cer. 212, 10 Kai oTf diroXvaet f) 
XciToupyi'a, eliTfpxovTai ol SfO'TroVat Kai ij avyoCoTa Kai 
yivfTai TO crT((j>dva>iJ.a. 

2. In grammar, dn-oXcXufteVot, r), ov, absolute, not 
being related to anything, applied to such words as 

6e6s, yrj, ovpavos, Xoyos. DiON. TlIRAX in BeKKER. 

636, 15. 
dwopd/ipT], >]s, fj, [pififit]) ahavia, third grandmother. 
Antec. 3, 6, 4. 

diropapTvpeii) (fiapTvptai), tO testify. POLTB. 31, 7, 20 
A-rvopapTvprja'avTei irpcoTov piv ndtrt TOiff rijs avyKXrjTov B6- 
ypaai T!eTr(i6ap)(r)Kivai, ToiisVohlovs. 31,18,4 'Anopaprv- 
povvTwv Tols "Trepl tov MevvWov To7s napa tov 7rpe<7/3uT€poi» 
Trapayeyovdai npeo'^cvTais SiOTt Ka\ Ttjv Kvprjvrjv 6 vfo3T(pos 
Koi TO TTVfvpa St aiTouj fX"'' 22> 1> ^ 'Airopaprvpoiv- 
Tuiv Koi avvenicrxvdvTav ra Vfarepa pera ttoXX^j o'ttouS^s, 
in favor of. 

ditopiva (piva), to stay, remain, remain over or behind, 
remain or stay at home. AtocR. Act. Barn. 8 Kdicet 

dTi'epeiva ffpcpat iKavdi. Act. Andr. 8 OiSe yap pia 
TToXif dmpeivev iv Tij 'Ap^ata, ev j; ra Upa avTwv ovk eyKa- 
Te\eirpd!](7av Ka\ fjprjpuvTm. LyD. 160, 18. 182. Proc. 




II, 564, 9. MaL. G6, 20 'Ajro/ifiVot Mmo-^s onicrBev ToC 

XaoS. Id. 385, 20. 4G0, 11. Leo. 4, 33. PoRpn. 

Cer. 415, 16 Ael yiip TiJ/ac avrav airofjiuvai xal (pvXd^ai 

TO TraXaTiov, 
a7Taij.inrjiia, aros, rb, (^aTTOfiifiioiiai) COpy, imitation. DiOD. 

2, 8, p. 122, 73 ''Evrftrav S" ev re tois nipyots Koi Ttlj^tdi. 

fwa TvavTobaTTa (jjiXoTc x^vajs tols re ^^pojpaai Kal Tols Tuv 

TUTTO)!' ajrofupripaai KareaKfyaafieva. 
diTopinjpovfViia, aros, to, ill the Jllural to diropvrjpovevpara, 

memoirs. Just. Apol. 1, 66. 67 'Anopvr)poveipaTa twv 

'mroarSKav, Memoirs by the Apostles; the Gospels. 

Tryph. 100. 101. 106. 
dwopvpicrpa, aros, to, (fivpt^oi) the fragrant fluid wliieb is 

believed to exude from the bones of distinguished 

saints. Porph. Cer. 561, 18. 
aTTovapKOLO), fjcra), {vapKaa) to become torpid ov benumbed. 

Plut. II, 8 F 'ATTovapKaai yap Koi (^plTTovai npoi Toi/s 

vovovs. CLEJt. ROSI. Honiil. 1, 14 <Pav(pos &' rjv ^oi 

anovapKria-as, metaphorically. 
dTrovrja-TeiKO, fvao>, (iTjarfiim) to break off a fast, to end a 
fast, aTToi/ijcTTifo/iai. Const. Apost. 5, 13. 5, 
15, 1. 

airovrjarrl^opai. = dirovritrrda. CONST. ApOST. 5, 19, 2. 
dTTOvr]\ {vrjffopm), tO Swim away,dTrov(a>. POLYB. 16, 

3, 14 'AireuTj^aTO Trpos Ttjv itri^or^Qovffav avTu> TpLrjpio- 

Xi'ui', swam vp to. 
djToi'iil'is, (as, fj, (d-novi-nToi) a teashing, as applied to the 

hands and the face. Const. Apost. 8, 11, 6 Els &e 

{iTToStdKOVos SiSoTo) aTTOVLifnv xcipuiv Tols Upfvcri, And let 

a suhdeacon pour water upon the hands of the priests. 
dTTovovdfTio) [vovBfTfio), delude, beguile. Poltb. 15, 6, 6 

'Ytto TTji riixis diTovovBiToviievoi, having our heads 

diTovixi-ov (vtll), adverbially, early in the morning. 

CnRON. 623, 12. (Compare NT. Marc. 1, 35 UpaX 

tvmxov Xiav, Very early in the morning.) 
arro^vpos, ov, (^vpov) having sharp rochs. Arrian. 

Pjeripl. Mar. Erythr. 40 'O Se ^vBbi .... dno^vpos, 

coaT€ Tepv€(T6at Tas 7rapaK€Lpevas ayKvpas Sta ra;^ea)i' 
airo^voTpoa, aaa, {^vdTpa) to blunt, as a sword. POLTB. 

2, 33, 3. 

a-noiraimos, ov, 6, (wdTnros) abavus, third grandfather. 
Antec. 3, 6, 4. 

diTonepTrrow, a>a-a>, {nep-rrTos) to give the ffth part of any- 
thing. Sept. Gen. 41, 34. 47, 26 Tw ^apaa dno- 
TVfpTrrovv x'^P'^ ''^^ yv^ ™'' 'fpfwv pbvov. (Compare 
Sept. Gen. 47, 24 Aoktctc to nepirrov pepos ^apa^.) 

dnoTrlnTui, tO backslide, diairiTrra, ikitIittw. Eus. 5, 1, 

p. 200, 38. 
dnoiTi(TT(ia> {iriaTeia), to trust fully, to have full confi- 
dence in, to rely on. Poltb. 3, 71, 2 Ot yap Papaloi 


KfXrof? a€i Tidevat ras eveSpas iv toi? TotovTot? ;(toptotj, 
Totff 5 iini^ibots Ka\ i^tXotf dimilaTevov. 
aTTOT!krjp6a>, wo-w, to pay off, ]Mal. 440, 7 ' AnoTikijpaiTov 
irdvTas rout &av€i<rTas airov. 439, 16 ^AiTOirKripadrjvai 
de Ka\ rouf epovs daffLOTUs napa tov fpov KKrjpovopov. 

ajronoiiopai, Ija-opat, (n-oifto) to reject, forsake, abandon. 
Sept. Job. 14, 15. 

dnoTropTTalos, a, ov, (ajronopTrrj) to be sent away. SePT. 

Lev. 1 6, 8 Tm dnonopnala seems to be equivalent to 
diroiropTry, the being sent away. 16, 10 Kai t6v x^H-^P"" 
€(f> bv in^XOfv eV ai/Tov 6 K\ripos tov anonopTTaiov, (jTijaei 
avTov ^covTtz . , , , wo*Tf aTTOCTTctXat avTov els ttju otto- 
TTopnrjv, Ka\ d<^r)(7fi auTov fls tj)v eprjpov : applied tO the 
scapegoat. (See also diroTTopirr).) 
avoTTopTTT), fjs, f), (divonfpna) a sending away, or being 
sent away ; applied to the going away of the Jewish 
scapegoat. Sept. Lev. 16, 10. (See also diroTrop- 

TTQlOf. ) 

CLTionpea^ela, as, fj, (airon-pea-^eva>) ambassador s report. 

PoLYB. 24, 10, 5, et alibi. 
aTTOTrroeoj (nToia), to startle, frighten away. Poltb. 3, 

53, 10. 
dironrapa, otos, to, {irrapa) unlucky thing ; opposed to 

KaTbpdapa. SePT. Jud. 20, 6. POLTB. 11, 2, 6. 
airo7n-a)(Tis, fas, fj, backsliding. Eus. 4, 23, p. 186. 

Did. Alex. 992 C, with reference to the thirtieth 

^on of the Gnostics. 
dnnpiopai, equivalent to the active dvopeia. Sept. Gen. 

32, 7. 

diroprfpaTiKos, (j, ov, {dnoprjpa) dubitative. DiON. ThrAX 

in Bekeer. 642, 26, applied to the particles apa, pav. 




diroppeva-is, emr, ^, (aitoppia) spnng of water. POLTB. 

10, 28, 4 "E;(oi'j-os toC Taipuv iroWas »tai /xeyaXas iSa- 

Tci)v anoppivafts- 
diToppva-is, ea>s, ij, {diroppeco) a Jlowing off, cmoppox]. Po- 

LTB. 4, 39, 10. 
airo(TKdK6a>, axra, {(TKoKa) to put out to sea, to leave the 

harbor. Porph. Adm. 78, 20. 
diToiTK(7ra(rTos, ov, (diroa-Keird^a) with the head uncovered. 

PoKPH. Cer. 16, 15. 
diroo-Kevrj, Tjs, fj, impedimenta, haggage, Sept. Gen. 14, 

12, et alibi. Poltb. 2, 3, 7. 2, 26, 5, et alibi. 

Dion. Hal. I, 132. 11,759, et aUbi. Plut. 1, 117 B. 

303 E. Theoph. 593 'ATroo-xeu^ iroXtpiKT]. (See 

also TOvK&OV.) 

2. Goods, furniture, personal property. Poltb. 
3, 90, 8. 
diToaK-qvoa, axra, (o-kijtom) to shift or remove one's tent. 
Sept. Gen. 13, 18 Kal diroa-Krjvaxras 'Afipaap. iXBav 
KaTtoKrjo-e irapa ttjv hpvv rf/v Map-Pprj. Pldt. I, 892 F 
'AiT€<rKTiva>(Te x^'P'-^' 

2. Transitive, to keep away from. Plut. II, 334 B 

OuTGj paKpav dnecTKtjvaKei ra wra Tuu povcraiv, from the 
muses. G27 A M?j paxpav ovras diro(TKrjvov twv 18ia>v. 

aTVOCTKoirevo) =: dnouKOTrea. SepT. Judith. 10, 10. 

diroo'KopaKi^a), Lcrui iio, (o-KopaKifci)) to cast off. Sept. Esai. 

17, 13. 
diTOiTKopaKUTp.6s, oC, 6, (aTTOo-KopaKifm) a casting off. Sept. 

Esai. 66, 15. 
dirocrTTaoi. Perf. part. pass. dneaTracrpfPos, 6, = crndSav. 

Sept. Lev. 22, 24. 

dTTOo-Tao-ia, as, fj, (d(j>icrrr]pi) defection, revoU, aTTOUTadis. 

Sept. Jos. 22, 22. 
dnoaracndpios, ov, o, {diToaTrjvai) fatigued, disabled, as a 

beast of burden. Porph. Cer. 479, 11. 
dTToardiTiov, ov, to, separation, divorce. BiPXlov diTocrra- 

O-I.0V, A bill of divorce. Sept. Deut. 24, 3. NT. 

Marc. 10, 4. 

In Matt. 5, 31, diroarda-tov Stands for BiSXiok dn-o- 

dTToararca, ijira, tO revolt from. ToEOPH. 8, 8 'Attoo-to- 

■n)aai rrfS Papalav dpxrjs. 

diroardTrjs, ov, 6, rebel. Sept. Num. 14, 9 'Atto tov 

Kvplov prj aTroaTaTat ylvarBe. PoLYB. 32, 2, 7. 5, 
57, 4 Toij duocTTaTms ytyovoiri, rov /SatTiXf'ws. 11, 
28, 6 ' AiToaTaTas yevopivovs Tijs naTplSos. DiON. HaL. 

II, 775, 11. 

2. Apostate. IIerm. Vis. 1, 4. Amphil. 156 C 

'lovXmvov TOV dwoaTaTrjv. ThEOD. IV, 218 D Tov 8e 
aTTOOToXoi/ anoaraTrju KaKovaiv. 
aTToo-Tiiris, tSoy, ij, fem. of diroa-TaTJjs. Sept. 1 Esdr. 2, 

19. 2 Esdr. 4, 12. 
dTTooTiyoa (cTiyrj), to remove the roof, unroof. JusT. 

Quaest. et Respons. ad Ortliod. 29 MfXXoiJo-ijs t^s 

opocprjs dirooreyovcrSai . . . . ot rf/v 6po(j)fiv dirocrTeyovvm. 
d77oa-TT)dt,tTp6s, ov, 6, (diroaTr]6i(ai) the act of learning by 

heart. Epiph. I, 1106 D. 
dTToa-nxit, av, ra, (arixos) in the RiTUAL, a name given 

to the troparia sung near the conclusion of vespers. 
ajrooToXcTov, ov, to, chapel dedicated to an apostle. Soz. 

8, 17. Const. (536), 1021 A. Chron. 591, 16. 
djrooToXi7, ^s, fj, tribute sent to the emperor. .Julian. 

Epist. 25. (Compare SuiD. 'ATroo-ToXdf, diro-nipy^us 
dTroo-ToXiKor, t], ov, apostolical. Iren. 1, 3, 6 Tav dno- 

cno'XiKav, sc. prjTuiv. Orig. IV, 99 A. Alex. Alex. 

552 A Tov dn-ocTToXtKoi' Kavdva. CoD. Afk. 1254 A 

'H dffoo-ToXi(«7 KoBihpa, applied to the see of Rome. 
Theoph. 253, 13 'AttootoXik^ otoX^, the episcopal 

'ATrooToXiKoK /Si/SXiof, The book containing the epis- 
tle of each day, the same as 6 dirocnokos 3. Eukhol. 
p. 187. 

Substantively, t6 ajroo'ToXiKoV, sc. Tpondptov, a tro- 
parion in honor of an apostle. Triod. 
dTrooToXoeDayye'Xtoc, ov, t6, the same as aTrtSoToXoj Kal 
(vayyiXiov, the epistle and the gospel of the day. 
Eukhol. p. 609 scq. in the running-title. 
dn-oVToXor, ov, 6, apostle. NT. Matt. 10, 2, et alibi. 

Ai Tjpipai Twv diToariXav, The days of the apostles ,' 
church-feasts celebrated in honor of the apostles. 
Const. Apost. 8, 33, 3. 

'0 aTTo'o-ToXoj, the Apostle, when unaccompanied by 
a qualifying word, means the Apostle Paid. HippoL. 
259. Method. 288 C. Eus. 6, 38. Cyrill. 




HiER. Catecli. 5, 6. Basil. Ill, 55 A. Epiph. I, 
738 A. Theod. IV, 218 D. 

2. In the Eitual, the epistle of the day. It ap- 
plies also to the portion taken out of the Acts which 
is read for the epistle. Nicon. 438 C. Porph. 
Cer. 85, IG. (See also npa^an6a~roKos.) 

3. Apostolus, the book containing the epistle of 
each day, or its equivalent. Apophth. Serapion 1. 

d7ro<rroiiaxl^a>, la-a, (ord/iaxot) to deprive one of his 

stomach. Aster. 43G A 'O \eav Karcmev t6v afiviv 

Kai a!Te(TTOjj.a)(iadr). 
mroarojil^a, tcrco, {crTo/ia) to put questions to any one, aTro- 

o-To/jaTifo). Apocr. Thoin. Euangel. A, G, 3 'Hp^aro 


Koi ovK ttr;^uo'€V avra aurairoKpidrivat* 
dmcTTofxoa {(TTopa), to Jill up, as the mouth of a canal. 
PoLYB. Frag. Gram. 26. 

2. To blunt, dull the edge, dnoo-TopiCa. Dion. Hal. 

II, 1071, 12. Ill, 1799, 14 'Amaropapiua ras OKpas. 

airooTpaTTiytKos, {}, 6v, (a-rpaTrjyiKos) unworthy of a general. 
SCTL. 692, 17. 

diroa-uvayu>yos, ov, 6, {trvvayayi]) put out of the syiiagogue. 
NT. Joan. 9, 22. 12, 42. 16, 2. 

Also, excommunicated, with reference to former 
members of a Christian church. Const. Apost. 2, 
43, 1. 3, 8, 3. 4, 8, 2. Nic. I, 5. 

cmoaivaKTos, ov, {(riva^is) that stays away from church. 
Ci-EiLL. Alex. Epist. 42 E. 

dmtTvvo^lia, lua, {aivo^Ls) to he restored to favor. 
TheOPH. CoNT. 698 ' \vo(TVVO->\rl(fi {\.iuiv TW Tp6wa> 
Toira. 708, 11 'H^fXfV o ^acriKeiis dTro<n/vo\lri(rdTJvai 
TOV 2apavav. 708, 22 'Anoa-uvayf^ia-e Sapcovds. 

diro<T<l>ayi], ^9, 17, (a7rotr(^af(a) cessation of butchers' opera- 
tions for a time. Mal. 285, 14. (Compare dTroVpecDj.) 

dm(T(i>(vhova<j) {o-(j>€vbovdo>), to sling away. Diod. 2, 50, 

p. 162, 76. 
d7to(r(j>payiiTiia, aros, to, (aTTOcrcjjpaylCa) the impression of 
a seal. 

2. Signet. Sept. Jer. 22, 24 'Anoa-cjtpdyurpa im 

•rqs X^ipos Ti]S Sf^iSf ^ov. 

dn-oo'x'jfaTifa, loa, {axw°) '" un-monh, or un-nim, to 

divest one of the monastic habit. Aporiixn. Cron. 5. 

ThEOPH. ConT. 668, 19 Moi/dorpiai' cKeWev apndaas 
Ka\ TavTTjv d7Toa-)^T]paTloas eXofSe yvvaiKa. 

d7roo'X'f<»j fVca, (crp^tfu) to split off, 

Intransitive, to secede, to separate one's self, as from 
a church. Const. Ai'ost. 7, 10 titul. 'On xpr) ph 
dn-oo-x'f"'' Twv dytav. That We Ought not to separate 
ourselves from the saints. Basil. Ill, 269 B Ot 
dtToaxlcravTfs, The seceders. 269 E Oi Kd^apoi Kai 
avTol Tu>v dnea-xi'O^pcvav clcrl, Tlie Puritans (Novatians) 
also are among the seceders. 

djroo'x'Vnjr, ov, or dwoffp^io-r^s, ov, 6, (diroa;(if(u) seceder, 
schismatic. Ai'OPHTn. Phoc. 1. Theod. Lector. 
2, 26. Const. (536), 1177 B. Vix. Sab. 261 B 
aTroo-x'tmjf, oxytone. 

dnoax^o'Tos, ov, 6, = aTroarxlcmjs. TheOD. LeCTOR. 

2, 26. 

* dnoaa^o), rr: Stao-ifco. Xen. An. 2, 3, 18. 

Passive, diroa-aO^vai, to arrive at. Apocr. Nicod. 
Euangel. I, B, 10, 3 Tore d7Tf<TU>6r](rav els tov \ey6pcvov 

KpavloV TOTTOV. 

aTToauxTTTjs, ov, 6, (aTTOCToj^co) =^ 5iao'03a-TrjS' PoRPH. 

Adm. 72, 17. 

aTTOTayT), rjs, fj, renunciation, djroTa|ia, dmTa^is. CONST. 
Apost. 7, 40, 1 Ta nepl Tiji diTOTayTJs TOV 8ia/3dXou, 

What concemeth the renunciation of the devil. 7, 41, 2 

Mera 8e ttjv diroTayrjV, K. t. X. JuST. Tryph. 107 'Airo- 
Tayrjs T^s Trpos dSiKtav. 

The renunciation of the world, as applied to mona- 
ehism. Isid. Pel. Epist. 1, 1 'AiroTayrjv ttjv t!js ilXi^s 
dmxo>pr](nv .... KokiaavTfs. APOPHTU. Cassian. 7. 
' AnoTaKTiKol, av, oi, (dnoTaKTiKos) Itenouncers, an Encra- 
tite sect, called also 'ATroo-roXt/cot. Epiph. I, 398 A. 
506 seq. 
diroTaKTiKoi, tj, 6v, (anoTa.(T(ra, airoTdtraopai) disposed to 
renounce. Epiph. I, 907 D 'An-ora/criKoj Tpimos, A 
disposition to give up all religious observances. 

2. Monastic, povaxiKos. Pachom. 949 A To <txw°- 
TO dTvoTaicn.Kov, The monastic habit ; opposed to Ta 

KO(TpiKa i/xdria. 

Substantively, 6 dnoTanTiKos, recluse, one who lives 
in seclusion, simply a monk. Apocr. Act. Philipp. 




in Hellaci. 1 'EttciSij rjv 68(vai> (Txr)iiaTi airoTaKTiKOv. 

Pachoji. 949 A. (See also ' knoTaKTiKoL) 

'ATTOTaKTirai, cov, oi, = AiroTOKTiKoi ? BaSIL. Ill, 296 D. 

anoTa^la, as, fj. r= iworayt']. Epiph. I, 809 C. 906 C. 

aTTOTa^is, fMS, rj, = aTroTayrj. AjiPHIL. 190 C. 

dTrordcrcro/jai, a^ofiai, (aTrordcrtrta) tO bid adieU. NT. LuC. 
9, 61 ' hiroTa^airQai rois els top oIkov /jlov. 2 Cor. 2, 13 
AnoTa^afievos avrots, Phrtn. 'AnoTao'crofial aoi • (K- 
<j}v\ov ndw • ^prj yap Xeyftv ao-jra^opai (re. OvTco yap 
Ka\ ol dp^aloi evpiO'KovTai \eyovres eVetfidv arra'WdTTtovTat 

2. To renounce, to throw off one's allegiance ; op- 
posed to (Twrda-aopat. JOSEPH. Ant. 11, 6, 8 Tpo(j)7] 
Kal jroTM KOI Tois fi&e(nv dnora^apitvrj. CoNST. APOST. 
2, 6, 3. 3, 18, 1. 5, 6, 1. 7, 41, 1 'ATrordcraoiiai ra 
Sarara Ka\ Toir epyoiy avTov, I renounce the Devil and 
his works. Basil. Ill, 55 B. 

To renounce the world, said of monachism. Apocr. 

Act. Paul, et Thecl. 5 MaKdpioi ol dTrora^dpevoi tm 
Koa-iia Tovra. PaLLAD. 165 B. ChAL. 1565 C Tw 
/3i'o) TOVTM aTrerdlaTO. APOPHTH. Anton. 20. Lei- 

MON. 46. 78. 124. 134. 

ttTTOTeKvoa, ixray, {reKvov) to rob of children. SePT. 27, 45 
MijTTOTe aTTOTeKvadS) dno ra>v 8io vpSiv iv fjiiepa p,ia. 

oTTOTc^etos, mi, 6, Commonly ol dTroTcXeioi, (rEXor) the 
magistrates of the Achaean cities. Poltb. 10, 21, 9. 
16, 36, 3 seq. 

aTTOTeXicrpa, aros, to, (airoTekeai) effect, result. POLYB. 

2, 39, 11. 4, 78, 5. 

2. Wonder, miracle, Bavjia, Just. Quaest. et Re- 
spons. ad Orthod. 24. 

aTToripva, to behead, dnoKecjiaKt^oi. SiMOC. 340, 14 Tov 
aSe\(pbv TOV Maupt/ciou tov (avTov o-TpaTTjybv dnoTcfivfi tc5 
^i(f)fl. MaL. 44 'EKeXfucrev d Aioiwtros dn-OT/jTjd^Kat 
avTOV. ThEOPH. 216 TovTovs dn-OTf/xciv. NiC. CONST. 
63, 15 'Aprepwv 8c (rvv xw apx^emcrKOTrco 7rapaXa/3o)i/ tv 
Ta Xeyo^eW Kvi/iyyiM dneTefiev. [This Construction is 
implied in the classical di70Tp.r]6tjvai. ttjv Kecf>aXTjv, the 
active of which would be dnoTipvew tlvo. tt/v K((pa- 

dnoTevypa, aros, to, (diroTvyxdva)) failure ; opposed to 
KaTopBaifia. DiOD. 1, 1. 

awoTopi), Tjs, fj, intersection, as of two roads. PoLvn. 6, 

arroTpvyda (rpiiydw), tO J)hicl:, as fruit. Sl'.PT. Amos 

6, 1 'AneTpvyrjo-av apxas e6vS>v, meaning uncertain. 
dirorvpoopai, w6tjv, (rvpos) to leave off eating cheese. 

Anast. Caesah. 437 A. 
diroTicjAaxris, (as, r}, (djroTV^Xdm) a bliiiding, blindness. 

Sept. Zech. 12, 4. 
aTTovpayia (ovpayia), fo lead the rear-guard, cover the 

rear. Poltb. 3, 47, 1 'AvaXa^iov 'Awlfias tovs i\e- 

^avras Ka\ roiis Iwirels Trpo^yt tovtois dvovpayav irapa tov 
norapov. 3, 49, 13 'ATrovpayriaas p£Ta Tijs <rcf>eTepas 
dvvdpeas. 5, 7, 11 'Anovpayoivrav piv avTui Toiv Kprj- 
Tu>v. 0, 2o, 10 'Avovpdyei toie avTov (j}a\ayytTais. 

dirovpoa, ixrai, {ovpos) to meet with contrary winds. Po- 
ltb. 16, 15, 4. 

d7r6(pa(Tis, fo)9, fj, (aTTOc^aiVw) ansioev, dnoKpicns. POLTB. 

4, 24, 9 T7 tvpos AaKeSaipovtovs OTrocpda-fi. 29, 11, 5 

Ev TovTca T€ Ta yvpa Tr)v dv6(jiaa'iv eVeXfutre Sovvai ntpi 

t£>v ycypappevav. 

2. Apophasis, the name of a work attributed to 

Simon Magus. Hippol. 173. 
dno(j>(vya>, to shm, abstain from. Leg. Homer. 82 

Airo<{)eiyeiv ttjs iirapdTov nopveias. 
dirocpvcTis, ews, t), (dnofpvai) offshoot, sucker. POLTB. 18, 

1, 10. 
dnoxaipfTi^ai, icra, (xatpeTi^ai) to bid one farewell. Porph. 

Cer. 16 'ATToxaipfTi^ova-iv avTov. Adm. 210, 8 'Atto- 

Xmper'uTas avTov, 
djroxetpifa), ura, (x^tp) to deprive one of his hands, to cut 

off one's hands. Mal. 492, 9 dnex^tp^a-Oi- CnRON. 

724, 6 diroKfxfiptcpevos. 

uTToxftpos, ov, (xc'p) off-hand. Poltb. 23, 14, 8 np6s 

(Via 8e Twv enivoovpfvav dirixfipos &v. 
dTToxeipoToveo>, r)cr<o, to divest or deprive of office. The- 

OPII. 424, 9 ' Anoxei-poTovel tov Tev^ava Ttjs orpaTTj- 

dnoxfi, rjs, 17, acceptilatio, quittance, receipt, dpepifivia. 

Novell. 128, 3. 
anotjns, fojs, fj, looks, appearance. Poltb. 11, 31, 8. 
dn-TTia, T), pear-tree, Stnos. GeOPON. 10, 23, 5. 
dirpayea, fjaa, (npda-(ra>) to be doing nothing, to accomplish 




nothing, to remain inactive. Poltb. 3, 70, 4. 
4, G4, 7. 28, 11, 8. 

mrpayia, as, 17, (vpa<r<ia>) inactivity. PoLTB. 3, 103, 2. 

airpayiiaTfVTOi, ov, (npayiioTfioiuii) ill which no husiness 
is going on, having no commerce. Polvb. 4, 75, 2. 

anpaKTos, ov, not Concerned or engaged in anything ; op- 
posed to ijiTTpaKTos. Theoph. 574. 

anpiKios, ov, ij, aprilis, airpiKXios. Eus. 7, 32, p. 369, 11. 

airpikXws = dnpi\ios. PlUT. II, 272 F. EpiPlI. I, 

420 A. 

drrpSyvaa-Tos, ov, (npoyivaa-KO)) that cannof foreknow ; op- 
posed to npoyvaartKos. ClEM. RoM. Homil. 3, 38. 

cLTTpoOfTas {nporWripi), adv. undesignedly, without any 
regular plan. Polyb. 9, 12, G. 

airpoKOTTos, ov, (jrpoKojnj) not promoted to higher clerical 
orders. Basil. Ill, 327 D. 

aTrpovdijTos, ov, {trpovocai) not thought of beforehand. 
Hence, unexplored, as a countrj-. Poltb. 3, 48, 4. 
2. Heedless, thoughtless, improvident : unguarded. 
Polyb. 4, 5, 5 Tijf tC>v tiUacrrivlav ■)(a>pas oi/tnjr airpo- 
vofjTov. 6, 7, 2 'E/ifXXoi/ aTTpovorjToi Koi navTeXSis ana- 
paaKfVoi \T](f>Briaeadai jrpbs to avp^aivov. 

OTrpovofiTas, adv. of airpovorjTos 1. POLY^B. 10, 14, 8 

Toiy dnpovoTjTas Btwpevois, who had never seen anything 

like it before. 
airpou^XoTTos, ov, (jrpoo-^Xe'jrai) that cannot be looked upon. 

Method. 393 C. 
ajrpoo-Seijt, h, (npoaSioi) not Standing in lucd of anything. 

Sept. 1 Mac. 12, 9 'ATrpoo-Setif roirav orrts. 2 Mac. 

14, 35 TS>v 5\av aTrpotrSf^s vnapxav. PluT. 1, 162 B. 

rr, 122 E, et alibi. Joseph. Ant. 8, 4, 3. 

dirpoaderjTos, ov, n: dnpoaBfris. POLTB. 22, 6, 4 'Xpas &e 

TraiTci)!/ TovTiDV dirpoadfTjTovs oi ^col Tr€7roiT}Ka<ri. 
dirpoa-SeKTos, ov, (TrpocrSexoftoi) not acceptable. ApOCK. 

Proteuangel. 7, 1. 
dnpoaSiop'ioTuis, adv. of dwpoa^SioptoTos, without distinction, 

indiscriminately. JusT. Quaest. et Respons. ad Or- 

thod. 89. 
djrpoo-f^ia, as, !], (aTrpoireKTos) heedlessness, carelessness. 

Petr. Ant. 147 B. 
dnpocmos, ov, (jrpdo-eipt) inaccessible, unapproachable. 

Poltb. 3, 49, 7, as a mountain. 5, 24, 4. 9, 27, 6. 

diTp6(TKOTios, ov, (n-poaKonTO)) not stumhling against. Meta- 
phorically, void of offence. NT. Act. 24, IG 'Awpd- 
(TKOTTov (rvvfihr)aiv. 1 Cor. 10, 32 *A7rpd<7KcwrTo« yivraBe 
(cat 'loDSai'otr (tat "EXXi/ffi Kai tj cKKKr)(rla toC dtov. 

dirpoaKOTTos, ov, ((T/coTrtto) ^ a7rpd(7it€7rros. Sept. Sir. 35, 
21 M:) TTtartiKnis (v 68(5 dvpoiTKonTto. 3 INIac. 3, 8. 

dnpoo-Xdyais (Xdyot), adv. at random, to no purpose. 
Poltb. 9, 3G, G. 

dnpo<Ta)7r6\Ti7rros, ov, {TrpoaamoKrjTrTos) not respecting per- 
sons. Const. ApOST. 2, 5, 1 'Eo-tco &€ 6 inla-Kmros 
dnpo<TanTo\T)Trros, Let the bishop be not an accepter of 
persons. Apocu. Act. Philipp. 26. 

diTpoiTamoKr)Trru>s, adv. of dirpocraivoKriirTos, without respect 
of persons. NT. 1 Petr. 1, 17. Clem. Rom. Epist. 

aTirdijTor, ov, (nToia)) undaunted. Sept. Jer. 2G (46), 28. 

SirraTos, ov, (jrTwo-tr) in grammar, without cases, of which 
case is not predicated, as the verb ; opposed to tttci)- 
TiKos. Dion. Turax in Bekker. 638, 3. 

'An-^ia, as, V, Ap pi a, a woman's name. Insce. 3962. 
(See also 'Ai^i^i;, 'Atjxjuov.) 

'An<pvs, i, 6, Apphys, a man's name. Apophth. Ap- 

phys, titul. ToC d^^d 'An(pv. 
djTMpaoTot, ov, (napa) without a Stopple. Babr. 60, 1. 

Geopon. 20, 46, 3. 
dntoporiKos, ij, ov, {diropwpt) denying upon oath ; opposed 

to KarapoTiKos. DiON. Thrax in Bekker. 642, 15, 

applied to the particle pd. 
'Apd^ta-a-a, >;r, 17, I^Apaij/) Arabian woman. Sept. Job. 

42, 18. 
dpalapa, aros, to, {dpaioa) gap, crocJc, as in the ground. 

DiOD. 1, 39. 
dpuKiov, to, dimin. of apoKos. Apophth. Agath. 11 

'ApaKiov )(\a)pov. 
dpaxvta, Of, ij, {dpdxvrf) cobiceb. Theod. HI, 697 B. 

'Ap^avinjs, ov or rj, 6, =; 'AX/Savof, 'AX/Sai/iVi/s. ScYL. 739. 
dpiStvvrj, ijr, 17, meat. HeS. 'Ap^ivvt}, Kpias. SiKeKoi. 

[The Latin arvina means tallow, fat.'] 
dpyapia, as, fj, meaning uncertain. Leo. 13, 11. 
dpytpovrj, r^s, 17, agrcmonc, agrimony. Hes. 'Apye- 

povr), fiSof ^OTavrjS. 

dpye'o), to abstain from servile labor. Joseph. Ant. 14, 




4, 2. Bell. Jud. 7, 3, 3 'A/jyeiK t^i* ipS6iit]v, sc. ij/x/- 
pav. Const. Apost. 7, 3G, 2. 8, 33, 2 Ti}v dm- 

Xrjyfnv dpyflraaav. TheOD. LeCTOK. 1, 14 Aeav 
€i/Ofio6€Trj(T€ TTjv KvpLaKTjii iTapu TTOtTtu dpy(1(xBai, tmpaKTOu 

re (Ivai Koi af^aaplav, that Sunday should be a day of 

2. To he invalid or void, ampov dvai. Euage. 3, 
7, p. 341. 

3. To be suspended, not to be allowed to officiate, 
said of clergymen under censure. Basil. Ill, 327 D 
''EviavTov dpyfjo-as. SOCR. 6, 18, p. 336, 22 'Hpyet oZv 
6 ladvirqs "Komov. 

ipyla, as, j), abstinence from servile labor. Hence, a holy- 
duiy. Sept. Esai. 1, 13. Epict. 4, 8, 33. Apocr. 
Act, Pet. et Paul. 22. Ignat. Magnes. (Interpol.) 9. 
Const. (536), 1177 D. 1180 E. (Compare Const. 

Apost. 2, 36, 1 MeX/n/s v6pa>v, oi x^ipSiv dpylav. 7, 
36, 2 2a00aTif«f cVfTciXci), oxt np6(f>U(nv dpyias 8i8ouf.) 

2. Deprivation, as of a clergyman, for some fault. 
Can. Apost. 16. 

dpyoXoyfa, fjuia, (dpyds, \oyos) to talk idly. Basil. II, 

531 A. 

dpyoKoyla, as, fj, {dpyos, Xoyof) idle tcdhing. APOPHTH. 

Cassian. 6. Macar. 26. 
dpyo<pdyos, ov, (dpyos, (payelv) living without Work, lazy. 

Const. Apost. 2, 49, 4. 
dpyvpa<rms, iSos, 6, (Spyvpos, aoTrii) silver-shielded. Po- 

LYB. 5, 79, 4. 
apyvpiKos, Tj, 6v, (apyvpos) relating to silver. Hence, 

pecuniary. DiOD. II, 610, 38. 

'ApyvpiKTi tw'o) '^ fine. Sept. 1 Esdr. 8, 24. 
dpyvpicrpos, ov, 6, reckoning by argentei. Epiph. H, 

184 B. 
dpyvpo&opaTos, ov, (iopv) silver-speared, having a silver 

spear. Theoph. Cont. 407, 13. 

dpyvpoKOTTfio, Jj<r(i>, to be dpyvpOKonos- SePT. Jer. 6, 29. 
dpyvpoKcmos, ov, 6, (Spyvpos, (conrci)) silversmith. SePT. 

Jud. 17, 4. 

dpyvponeraKov, ov, to, (iriToKov) a plate of silver. TlIE- 

OPH. 780. 

apyvpovpartiov, ov, to, (dpyvpoTrparris) banker's shop. 

Chron. 623. Theoph. 231. 283, 14. 

apyvponpdrrjs, ov, 6, (npaTris) argentarius, money- 
changer, banker. Nil. Epist. 1, 308. Theoph. 
231. 367, 12. 374, 10. Cedr. I, 629, 10. 

apyvpoirpanKos, fj, ov, pertaining to an dpyvponpdrqs. No- 
vell. 4, 3. 

Spyvpos, ov, 6,argentarius, cashier, an officer. Poeph. 
Cer. 18, 11, et alibi. (Compare Sv6pa^, KaviicKfios-) 

dpyvpos, T), ov, for the ancient dpyvpovs, of silver. Pokph. 
Adm. 227, 15, as a proper name. 

dpyvpoTaptas, ov, 6, (rapias) keeper of the emperor's treas- 
ury at Athens. Inscr. 354. 

dpyvpo(pd\apos, ov, (Spyvpos, (fidXapa) with silver trap- 
pings. POLTB. 31, 3, 6. 

dpyds (dpyos), adv. frtistra, idly, to no purpose, in vain, 
pdrrjv. J0ST. Tryph. 113. 

dpciavl^o), lira, ('Apetavos) to side with the Arians, to be 
an Arian. SoCR. 2, 21. 

'Apemvos, ov, 6, {'Apfios) an Arian, a follower of Arius 
the heresiarch. Greg. Naz. I, 740. 

'ApfiopaviTrjs, ov, 6, ("Apftos, p.avia) one infected with the 
madness (heresy) of Arius, a name of obloquy ap- 
plied to the Arians. Edst. Ant. 676 D. Athan. 
I, 191 A. (Compare Theod. Ill, 546 T^s 'Apdov 
pavlas. 621 Oi fie r^r Apeiov fiavlas /i€TetXi;;(OT€r.) 

'ApconayfiTTis = ' Apfionray'iTifs. InsCR. 372. 

dpfvpiov = dXfvpiov. PoRPH. Cer. 658, 11. 659, 9. 
dpriva, T), arena, drjpwpaxelov. ApoCR. Act. Paul, et 

Thecl. 36. 
'Aprjs, ij, o. Ares, a man's name. Apophth. Ares, titul. 

ToC a/3^5 'Apr]. 

dpidiiTjTiKos, 7), ov, numeral, as applied to the cardinal 

numbers. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 636, 15. 
dptdpos, ov, 6, number, in grammar. Dion. Thrax in 

Bekker. 634, 16. 638, 6. 

2. Numerus, vovpfpos, rdypa, a body of soldiers. 

SocR. 6, G, p. 315, 37. Soz. 1, 8, p. 19, 39. Stnes. 

Epist. 78. Zos. 284. Novell. 85, 1. Mal. 349. 
SpBpov, ov, TO, article, in grammar. Dion. Thrax in 

Bekker. 634, 5. 
dpis, ISos, also apis, «8or, f/, gimlet. Poll. 7, 113. 10, 

146. Galen. II, 88 B <"pir. Sum. 'ApiDts, f] (vBua 

'Apis, TO TtKTOViKov (pyaKeiov. 




Spn. tSot, fj, aris, a plant. Plin. 24, 94. Galen. II, 
88 B. Hes. 'Apis, f?8of iSordi^s. (See also dpls, 

apU, I'Sot, r), sluice, (ppdKTjjs. Proc. Ill, 219. 

dpta-apov, ov, ro, a kind of apov. DiOSC. 2, 198. 
'ApuTTtpol, av, ol, (apiorepof) = KaBnpoi. CONST. I, /. 

QuiN. 95. Balsam, ad Concil. II, 7 KaXovm-at Si 

ol avTol Koi 'ApiffTfpot cbf Trjv dpurrepav X^^P^ /35fXvTTo- 
pfvoi, Ka\ ^rj dve\6pcvQi hi avTr^s to qtiovv U7roS€;^f(r^at. 
apio-Tfpo'r, a, 6v, laevus, left, not right, Xaio'r. Iren. 1, 
6, 1 To piv iXiK&v, o Ka\ apiiTTfpov KaXoiartv, SC. the 


dpicTTfuo), fucra, {apirrrov) tO dine, dpimaa). TltEOrn. 

CoNT. 363, IG. 
dpioTTipiov, OV, TO, {apicrrov) refectory, in a monastery, 

dptaTrjTijptov. COTELER. U, 215 B. 301 C, V. 1. 

dptoTTjrripiov = dptCTTripioii. ThEOPH. CoNT. 145, 10. 
dpKTTodfmvov, ov, to, equivalent to Spicrrov Koi Se'nrvov, 

dinner and supper. Theoph. 574, 18. 
apKa, fj, area. Novell. 128, 1. 
dpKapiKos, rj, 6v, pertaining to an dpKaptos. Edict. 

13, 20. 
dpKapios, ov, 6, arcarius. Novell. 147, 2. 
apKOTos, 6, arcatus. Mattric. 2, 7. 
dpKcudivoi, ov, of SpK€v6ns. Sept. 3 Reg. 6, 31. 
apK\a, as, fj, arcula, chest. Ptoch. 1, 99. 

2. Hut, shanty. Theoph. Cont. 418, 2. Leo 

Gram. 319, 10. 14. 
apKos, ov, 17, = apKTos. Sept. 1 Eeg. 17, 34. Sap. 11, 

18. Apocr. Act. Paul, et Thecl. 33. Apophth. 

Poemen. 115. SuID. "ApKOv wapov<rf}s TO 'xvT) ir^Tfis, 

a proverb. 
dpKorpo^os, see diroapKTOTp6(j)os. 

dpKovdpios, o, arcuarius. Tomorrows. Lyd. 158, 15. 
apKTos, ov, fj, bear. Plural al SpKToi, the Greater Bear, 

and the Lesser Bear. Hence, the North. Polyb. 1, 

42, 5, et alibi. 
dpKTOTp6<pos, ov, 6, (apKTos, Tpf(f)(o) Jcecper of bears and 

other wild beasts, Brjptovopos. Hence, an exhibitor 

of wild beasts. Pkoc. Ill, 58, 21. (Compare QniN. 

Can. 61 Ti avra Se touto) cmTifila KaBvrrofidWeirSat del 

KOI Toiis Tas apKTOvs €m(Tvpop(vovs, rj Toiavra faia, Trpos 
TTalyviov Kat ^\d^T]V twv d7rXouo"Te/)03i'.) 

dpKVTfis, oi, (arcus) archers, To^dTai. Ltd. 157, 20. 
appa, oTos, TO, iDeajwn, commonly to lippara, arm a, 
arms, on\a. Maukic. 1, 2. Theoph. 459, 10. 
490, 16. Leo. 6, 13. 15. 

Sometimes appa is plural. Mal. 314. Chkon. 608. 
2. Shield, da-ms, tTKovrapiov. PoRPH. Cer. 302. 
dppapivTov, ov, to, armamentarium, armory, arsenal, 

dppaTovptov, apparmpiov. NOVELL. 85, 3. TlIEOPH. 

423, 12, et alibi. Cedr. I, 698, 23. 

■ 2. The arms of an army, considered as one whole. 
Mauric. 12, 6. Theoph. 610. Leo. 5, 7. 
I'tppaprjnjs, 6, meaning uncertain. Antec. 4, 7, 2 (scho- 
lium) Ol 7rpoji\T]8evTfs took irpaypdrav, TovrtuTiv oi Ka- 
\ovpevoi dppap^rai. 

dppdpiov, ov, TO, armarium, a movable cupboard. An- 
tec. 2, 1, 25. Geopon. 18, 21, 1. 

dppaoTanav, wvos, tj, (arma, statio) muster, dppoara- 

Tiav. Chron. 718, 20. 
dppdros, 6, armatus, armiger, dn-Xo^dpor. Mauric. 

1,3. 3,7. 
dppoTovpa, as, f), armatura, drill, exercise in arms, the 

training of soldiers, oTrXopeXerr]. Ltd. 158, 6. 

dpparovpiov, to, = dppapivTov 1. LeO GrAM. 170, 18. 
dppaTOU), axra, (Sppa) to arm, equip, OTrXtfo). Theoph. 
668, 13 dppaTuipivos, armatus, armed. 

dppoTtiipiOV, TO, := dppapivTov 1. CedR. I, /85, 14. 

dppikavmov, ov, to, armelausia, a military cloak. 

Mauric. 12, p. 303. 
'Appevrjs, Tf, 6, = 'Appevtos, an Anneman. Leimon. 105 

(139). Porph. Adm. 236. 
'AppeviaKos, 17, ov, Armenian, of Armenia. 'AppeviaKov 

pfi\ov, the apricot, npaiKOKiov, ^epiKOKKov, Appimov 

P^\ov. Diosc. 1, 165. Galen. VI, 348 A. 

appevl^O), ta-a, (appevov) tO sail. ThEOPH. 582. 
'Appivws, ov, ^ 'AppeviaKos. GaLEN. VI, 348 A. 

appevov, ov, Th, plural to. appeva, the Sails of a vessel. 
Polyb. 1, 44, 3. Eust. 1533, 43 'H 'O/x^pi^ avrr, 

kKtictls tov appevov Tco icT^ eTTiKpiov Traprjyaye Tovs ttoWovs 
appeva ldia>TiKo>Tepov pev, Spas 8e ovk aXoytos, Ta laria 




2. TacUe. Toltb. 22, 2G, 13. 
dpfuyepot, oi, armigeri, oTrXotpopoi. Ltd. 157, 27. 
apfitWtyepoi, oi, armilligeri, hracelet-wearers, fipa- 
Xtaroi. Lyd. 157, 26. 

&pp.oyfi, Tjs, ij, (Appo^o)) ^ appovla. POLTB. C, 18, 1. 

6, 51, 2. 11, 9, 1. 18, 12, 2. 

dpfiooTaTKtJv ^ ap/Liacrartcoi'. IMauRIC. 2, 5, p. 62. Id. 


appoa-Tos, Tj, Of, (appoCai) fitted, adapted. POLTB. 22, 
11, 15 'Appoarbv Kara to TrXoToy tm peroKXa. DiOD. 

3, 14. 
Spvr]cris, «os, 17, negation, an6(f>acris, in grammai". Dion. 
Thrax in Bekkee. C42, 3. 

dp^irrjs, ov, 6, (app^to) prefect, eirapxos. LeG. HoJIER. 

ap6y(x)Tos, ov, (poyevo)) unpaid, as an army. Theoph. 
745, 1. 

Spov, ov, TO, a kind of disk. Hes. "Apov, rpv^Xlov piya. 

Kal ^ordfijs pi^a. 
apoTpeio}, evaa), (aporpov) tO plough, till. BaBR. 21, 5. 
dpoTpiatris, eas, 17, (apoTpida) a ploughing, tillage, apouLS. 

Sept. Gen. 45, 6. 

dpoTpida, do-a, = opoa. SePT. 3 Reg. 19, 19. Micb. 

3, 12. 

dpoTpoetSfjS, is, (aporpov, EIAQ) plough-lihe. DiOD. 3, 3, 

p. 176, 91. 
dpoTpcmovs, oSof, 6, {aporpov, ivois) One of the component 

pai'ts of the ancient plough ; not to be confounded 

with vvvis or VVI.S. Sept. Jud. 3, 31. [In Modern 

Greek it is called to dXeTpo7ro8i.] 
*ipTrdyrj, rjs, f), (aprrdfa)) hook or grapple, for drawing up 

a bucket from a well. Hes. 'Apndyr], ^varrjp, eari 

TO (TKevos fX"" oyKivovs, ei Toij (cdSoKf avatnro>iTi.v dnb 

tS>v (ppcdrav. Kut 6 \vkos. 'EiptnlBjjs. 
dpirdyiov, to, meaning uncertain. PoRrn. Cer. 658, 22 

Kapcplov dpirdyiov Koivoaropiaiov Xoyw ^fXacoiv koI o-koXmc 

(tai XoiTrmK Kart'pyav. 

aprraypa, aros, ro, that which IS plundered or torn. Sept. 

Mai. 1, 13. 
'ApnaSrjs, jj, b, Arpades, a man's name. Porph. Adm. 

170 TOC 'ApTTaSfj. 

dppa^av, avos, 6, sponsolia, betrothal, pvrjtrrpov. Hes. 

Mvijcrrpov, 6 rov ydpov dppafiwv. NOM. CoTELER. 


In the Greek church betrothal is a species of 
sacrament. The office of betrothal is entitled 'A/to- 

\ov3la eVt pvrjdrpois, rjroi rov dppajBuiVOS. EuKHOL. p. 

dppa^avl^a, icra), {dppafiaiv) to hetroth, affiance. Hes. 
Appa^wvl^frai, appa^aivi SiSorai. Id. McijoTcuo/jfCOi, 
appajSoj vi ^opevot. 

When the priest delivers the ring to the man, he 

says, 'Appa^avl^erai 6 SoCXor ToC deov (6 Seii/a) T^v 8ov\rjv 
rov aeov \rTjv duva) els rb bvopa rov Trarpbs Ka\ toO viov 
Kat rov dytov TTvevparos, vvv Koi aei Kal fls rovs alavas 
rav tuavav. 'Apijv. Wlien he delivers the ring to 
the woman, he says, 'Appa^avi^erai ij SouXij toC 6eov 
(17 Sfiva) rov SoCXoi/ toO 6fov (rov 8f) eis to ovopa, k. r. X. 

EuKHOL. p. 240 seq. 
dppev66r]kvs, (la, v, {appr)v, 6ri\vs) of both sexes, hermaph- 
rodite, dpa-evodri'Kvs. Clem. Rom. Homil. 6, 5. 12. 

Iren. 1, 11, 5. 

2. Tlie same as appev Ka\ 6rj\v, male and female. 

Just. Quaest. et Respons. ad Orthod. 49. Chron. 

504, 21, in the plural 
dppevopi^la, as, fj, {apprjv, /ii'|ts) = vaiSepaareia. CleJI. 

Rom. Homil. 6, 18. 
dppevirrios (pfvaros), adv. without fievo'ts, avev pevceas. 

Method. 35G A Tbv ava appevaras yevvrjdevra. 

apprjv, €v, male, applied to trees. Diod. 1, 80 Tav SevSpav 

appeva pev KaXova-i \_Alyv7rTi0LJ rd Kapirotpbpa, BrjKea 6e 
rd p^ (pipovra rovs Kapjrovs, evavriois rols "EXXijO'tv. 
dpptjrovpyia, r)tru>, (apprfros, EPrO) to act infamously, 

dpprjTOTTOif'a. Ceem. Rom. Homil. 4, 16. 
dppr/rovpyia, as, rj, tnfamous act, appr/roTroiia. CleM. 

Roji. Homil. 6, 18. 
dpa-fVKov, ov, rb, arscnicum, arsenic. Diosc. 5, 121. 

Hes. 'ApvtKov, XP'^M'"'"' eiSof, xXupoK, Snip rjpeis dp(r€- 

VLKbv \iyop€V. 
dpceviKos, 7], ov, (dpa-rjv) male, dppeviKos. Sept. Gen. 17, 

12 Udv dpofviKov, so. natSiov, Every male child. 
2. Mascidine, in grammar. Dion. Thrax in 

Bekker. 634, 17. 
dpijevb8r)\vs, v, {apcrr)v, OrjXvs) of both sexes, hermaphrodite, 




app€v6er]\vs. Simon Magus apud Hippol. 173. 
HippoL. 95. Ctrill. IIier. 6, 18. 
dprapiov, ov, to, fclt-shoe, used in cold weather. Suid. 

'Aprdpia, nap rjpXv oi Ta>p TroSoii' irTXoi. 

'ApTfp.(ot, for 'A/jTf/ia>, ovs, f], Artemo, a woman's name. 
Insck. 69G. 

aprrip, rjpos, 6, (a'peo) raiser. Sept. Nehem. 4, 17. 

aproKKaa-ia, as, f), {apros, (cXdo-tr) in the RiTUAX, the break- 
ing of bread (see apros 2). 

aproKoiriKos, r), 6v, (apTOKonos) baker's. SepT. 1 Par. 

16, 3 'ApTOV (Va dpTOKOTTlKOV. 

d/jTor, % 6v, (aipa) raised. Sept. Num. 4, 27 navra ra 

dpTci i* avTwv, All their burdens, 
apros, ov, 6, the sacramental bread. JusT. Apol. 1, 66. 
Laod. 25. 49. Chrts. XII, 771 C. 

2. Loaf of bread. Sept. Gen. 14, 18. Ex. 40, 
23. NT. Matt. 14, 17. 

In the Ritual, 'H fvXo'yTjo-tr rav Spruv, Tlie blessing 
of the loaves, a ceremony performed in monasteries 
at the conclusion of great vespers {peyas io-ntpivos)- 
The loaves (five in number), after the blessing, are 
broken into small pieces (dproKXaa-la) and distributed 
to the brethren. The rubric requires that a vessel 
of the choicest wine in the monastery, and another 
of oil, be placed beside the five loaves. This cere- 
mony purports to commemorate the miracle of the 
five loaves. 
'ApToTvpirat, <ov, oi, (apros, Tvpos) a scct SO Called from 
the circumstance that they used bread and cheese at 
the Eucharist. Epiph. I, 418 D. 
dpTo(payia, as, fj, (dpTocjidyos) the eating of bread. Me- 
thod. 389 A. 
dpTo(f)6piov, ov, TO, a small box in which a portion of the 

sacramental bread is kept. Eukhol. 
apviros, ov, (pimos) pure. ApOCR. Act. Philipp. 13. 
dpxaipeo-ia, as, i), (apxVi aipea-is) the Roman Comitia, 
apxaipiaia. PoLYB. 1, 8, 4, et alibi; in the plural. 
Dion. Hal. HI, 1360, 13. 

dpxaipi(Tia, av, to, :r= at dpxaipe(Tiai. PoLTB. 3, 106, 1. 

4, 82, 6. Dion. Hal. HI, 1709, 15. IV, 2136, 8, 
et alibi, 
dpxaipeo-iafci), da-a, {dpxaipeaia) to hold an assembly for 

the election of magistrates. Plut. I, 133 D, et 

2. Ambio, to solicit votes. Poltb. 26, 10, G T^- 

^evvav dvaka^iiv nfpi^ei Kara ttjv dyopav apxaipecrid^av, 
ambiens sibi magistratum. 

dpxdvBpanos, ov, 6, (apx^i, uvBpanos) the Original Ma7l of 
the Naassene philosophy. Hippol. 104. 105. 

dpxdpios, ov, 6, {dpxrj) novice, beginner. Macar. 97 B. 
Hes. ElaaytoyiKovs, veapovs, dpxtpiovs. 

2. Novitius, novice, one who has entered a monas- 
tic establishment with the intention of becoming a 
monk. Macar. 108 B. Apophth. Esaias 1. 2. 3. 

dpxe&earpos, ov, 6, {apx"), (Searpos) the chief seneschal of a 
king. Inscr. 4678. 

dpxfiov, ov, TO, o^e, an officer's apartment. Inscr. 124 

'Ei* Tw dpxeia avTov. BaSIL. SelEUC. 297 A Tail' 
yap Tis ap<p\ ra apx^'ia ravra prjTopoiV. 

2. In the plural to dpx(ia, archiva, archives. 
Joseph. Bell. Jud. 7, 3, 4. Ignat. Philad. (Inter- 
pol.) 8. TheOPHIL. 3, 22 'Ev rois apx^ois avrCiv ne- 
(j>i\aKTai ra ypappiara. EuS. 1, 13, p. 37, 23. SuiD. 
'Apxc^a, (v6a oi Srjpoaioi x^prai dnoKeivrai, xapTo(j)v\dKia. 
*H ra x^P^^ rCiV Kpvrmv. *H dpxaia. (The definition 
TO X"?'" ruiv KpiTwv belongs to dpxf'OV 1.) 

apxfKOKos, ov, source of evil, appUed to the Devil. Ig- 
nat. Trail, (intcrpol.) 10. Smyrn. (Interpol.) 7. 

dpx^pnopos, ov, 6, (dpx<o, fpTTopos) chief merchant. In- 
sck. 4485. 

dpxf), jjs, fj, company, division, as of armed men. Sept. 
1 Reg. 13, 17. 

dpxiarpos, ov, 6, (larpos) chief physician. Inscr. 2714 
*ApxtaTpbs T^s 7t6K€ios. Basil. Ill, 241 D. 

2. Eminent or respectable physician. Aeet. 105 C 
apx^irpds (Ionic form). 

dpxtypapfiarevs, fas, o, (ypapptards) chief clerk. POLTB. 
5, 54, 12. 

dpxiS(CTpo(pi\a^, oKus, 6, (6e(r/io<^vXa|) chief jailer. Sept. 
Gen. 39, 21, et alibi. 

dpxiSfo-purqs, ov, 6, {deirparqs) = dpxiSia-p,o(})v\a^. SePT. 

Gen. 40, 4. 
dpxtSid^o\os, ov, 6, (Sia'|3oXor) the chief Devil, the great 

Devil, Satan. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. 11, 7 (23). 




dpxi^taKovos, ov, 6, (SiaKovos) archdeacon, 6 irpuTor rav 
hioKovav. Nic. I, 277 E. Nil. Epist. 1, 188. 
Ephes. 1180 C. SocR. 7, 7. Chal. 897 B. 
1248 D. (Compare Tueod. Ill, 576 B ToC 

"Xopov 5e Tuiv hiaKovcav TjyovufvoS') 
dp\ibidKa>v, ovos, 6, =r apxidiaKovos. PoKrn. Adm. 138, 23. 
apxiSiKaa-rris, ov, 6, (StKaa-Tijs) chief judge. DiOD. 1, 48. 

75. Inscr. 4734. 

dpxifPSop.aSdpios, ov, o, the chief i^boixa&dpios, apxif^^o/id- 

piof. Const. (536), 1205 D. 

dpxi'ffibop.dpws =1 apxif^bofiaddpioS' BASIL. 11, 530 A. 
apxifnio-KOTrfj, rjs, fj, {emiTKOiTrf) archbishopric. EpIPH. I, 

717 B. 

dpxteirlcrKoiros, ov. 6, {Spxa>. imanoitoi) chief bishop, arch- 
bishop, originally applied to the bishops of Rome, 
Alexandria, Antioch, and Constantinople. 

Of Rome : Ephes. 901 D 'O dpxien'urKonos rrjs 
Pd>pr]s KeXeo-TtKos. 1045 E ToC dyiaTaTov Kai Bcoin- 
jieardrov dpxteTnirKOTrov Trjs Vapalav cKKKriaiai KcXe(7Tt'- 

vov. Chal. 772 A. 

Of Alexandria: Athan. I, 188 A. Greg. Naz. 

I, 373. EpIPH. I, 717 B Thv iv TJj 'A\f^av8peia dpxi- 
ciria-Koirov. EpHES. 1012 C ToC Trdvra deoCJuXfa-Tdrov 
Kai ocritoTdrov dpxi^TTKTKOTrov KvpiWov. Chal. Can. 30. 

Of Antioch: Ephes. 1121 B. E '0 Beo^iXitn-aTos 

dpxifiTicrKOTros 'itodwrjs. 1237 A 'lo>dvi>ov dpxicmtTKonov 

Of Constantinople: Ephes. 1669 D Ta oo-iurdra 
Kai dyitard™ Secnrorrj f^a, dpxiftKTKSireo, irarpi Ma^i/iiava 
KvptXXoj ev Kvpta ;(aipe<i». ChAL. 772 A. 829 D. 

864 A. 1093 C. 

In the sixth and subsequent centuries it was applied 
also to the bishop of Jerusalem. Hierosol. 1252 C. 

In the seventh century it began to be applied to 
the bishop of Cyprus. Lateean. 125 C. 
dpxifpaviaTrjs, oC, o, (e'paytorijs) the president of a club 
(epavos). InSCK. 126. 

apx'fp<""tKOf, t), ov, (dpxtepeis) belonging to the Jewish 
high^riest. NT. Act. 4, 6. Apocr. Act. Philipp. 
in Hellad. 9 To tvSvpa to apxifpariKov. 

2. Bishop's, of a bishop, episcopal. Theod. Ill, 
684 D. IV, 232 C. 


dpxitpds, (as, fj, [Upds) bishop. CONST. ArOST. 2, 25, 

12. 2, 27, 2. 7, 42. Theod. IU, 540 C. Proc. 
II, 17, 12. Ill, 25, 15. 

It was sometimes applied to the emperor. Chal. 

1008 A 'Apxifpev! /Sao-tXfUf. 

apxteralpos, ov, o, (cVaipos) chief companion. Sept. 

2 Reg. 15, 32 Xova-l 6 apxi^Toipos Aaui'S, Kushai the 

Archite (♦^"IK ) ! 
dp;^i€ui/oC;(of, ov, 6, [evvovxos) chief eunuch. Sept. Dan. 

1, 3. Chron. 558. 

dpxi^ovTravos, ov, 6, chief (oinavos. CiNN. 102, 23. Nl- 
CET. 122. 

dpxi-Kovvlrqs, ov, 6, {kovvIov) the officer who has charge of 
the Kovvlov of a monastei-ij. Basil. II, 527 E El nr 
Ttitv apxtKovviTojv fvplaKct riva rapda'aopra tj BiaXeyofievov 
iu T<o KovvLta, Ka\ p.T] (kISoXtj avTov e'^o) roC x^P^^t avTos 
yiViaQtti anevXoyias. 

dpxiKvuTjyos, ov, 6, (KvprjySs) (he chief hiintsma7i of a king. 
' Inscr. 4677. 

dpxikritTTr]!, ov, 6, (Kjjo-Trjs) chief robber. Joseph. Ant. 
14, 9, 2. BeU. Jud. 4, 3, 3. 

dpxip-dyetpos, ov, 6, {p.dyetpos') chief cook. Sept. Gen. 
37, 36. 

apxiiiavSpirr]!, ov, 6, (fiduBpa) archimandrite, the chief of 
one or more monasteries. Basil. II, 527 E. Am- 
phil. 158 D. Nil. Epist. 2, 57. 70. 87. 88. 
Ctrill. Alex. Epist. 37 E. 84 A Tm dpxipavSptTji 

Twv fiovaaTr]pi(i)V to) Kvptco AaXfiarlta. EphES. 973 B 
Bao-iXeiou diaKOPOV Kai apx^papSpirov. Chal. 817 C 
'Apxtp.avbpirais povao'Tripluv KavcrTavnvovndXfas. VlT. 
EdTHTM. 16 Tiov Koiuojilav apxipavhp'iTrjV, 

dpx'p-dprvs, vpos, 6, (pdpTvs) chief martyr. Aster. 324 

D OvK tare i>s dpxipdpTvs Xpicrrds ; 
apxioivoxota, as, fj, the office of dpxtoivoxdos. SepT. Gen. 

40, 13. 
dpx'oD/oxo'or, ov, o, {olvoxdos) chief cujibearcr. Sept. 

Gen. 40, 1. 
dp\ntdp6cvos, 6, fj, the chief of TrapBivoi. Method. 44 C. 
apxivarpiaTai, av, ol, {iraTpid ?) heads of families ? Sept. 

Jos. 21, 1 Ol apxtTTarpiSiTai rav vlav Atvt. 
dpxfToiprjV or dpxiTToiprjv, evos, 6, {Trotjifjv) chief shepherd. 

In ecclesiastical Greek, chief pastor, simply bishop. 




Method. 45 B, applied to Christ. Marttk. Areth. 

49 '0 apxt^oifirji' 'A}i(^av8pelas. 

ap-)(i.Trpc(r^{iT(pos, ov, 6, (vp(ir^vTepos) chief presbyter. 

Soz. 8, 12. 
apxi-fpo4>r)Trjs, ov, o, {irpocjyTjTijt) chief prophet. Method. 

44 C, applied to Christ. Eus. 1, 3, p. 12, 32. 
apxia-ayiTTaTcov, a>vos, 6, (arayiTTo) chief archer. LeO. 4, 68. 
apxi-traTpan-qs, ov, 6, (^a-aTpdrrrjs) chief satrap. APOCE. 

Nicod. Euangel. II, 6 (22), 1. 

dpxKTiTOTToioi, OV, 6, {(nTOTToios) chicf baJccr. Sept. Gen. 
40, 1. 

dpxurrpaTTjyos, ov, 6, {arparqyos) commander-dn-chief 
Sept. Gen. 21, 22. 

In Byzantine Greek it is applied also to the an- 
gels Michael and Gabriel, the commanders of the 
celestial armies. Porph. Cer. 121, 18. Cedr. I, 
685, 15. HoROL. Sept. 6. Nov. 8. Mart. 26. 
(Compare Sept. Jos. 5, 14 'Eyu dpxtarpdnjyos 

Svvdpeo)! Kupiou.) * 

dpxiara>paTO(j)v\a^, axoj, d, ((r<a^oTo(^uXa^) chief of the 

body-guard. Sept. 1 Eeg. 28, 2. Inscr. 2017. 

4677. Joseph. Ant. 12, 2, 5. 
apxtreKTovia, as, rj, (apxiTcKTav) architecture. SePT. Ex. 

35, 32. 
dpxttpfpfx^njs, ov, 6, a Jewish doctor (teacher) or elder. 

Novell. 146, 1 'Apx^p^pfx^'''''^ v ^pfir^vrepoi tvxov rj 

bi.Sd(TKa\oi ■npoaayopivop.fvoi. 

dpx^4'^^°h '""' "'> (0"^"?) '^'^ heads of a tribe. Sept. Jos. 
21, 1. 

dpxovria, as, ij, (apxav) praefccture, principality. Nic. 
Const. 50, 15. Porph. Adm. 145, 15. 

'ApxovTiKoi, av, of, {dpxovrtKos) a name given to those 
heretics who believed that the world had many crea- 
tors and rulers (dpxovras). Epiph. I, 230 A. 1035 
A. Theod. rV, 202 B. (See also &pxav 1.) 

dpxovTiKos, Tj, ov, (apxav) belonging to a ruler. Ignat. 
Trail. 5 Tar o-uorao-eis ras dpxovTiKas, The orders of 
the celestial principalities. ' 

dpxovTUTtra, r]s,- f], lady, the wife of an apxav. Porph. 
Cer. 594, 18. 19. Theoph. Cont. 147, 16. 

dpxovToyevvrjpa, aros, to, {apxwv, yivvqpa) nobleman's SOU. 

Porph. Cer. 578, 18. 

dpxovToTTov'Kos, ov, d, (lipxav, pullus) nobleman's son. 

Porph. Adm. 157, 2. 11. Comn. I, 359. 
Spxio, to rule, with the accusative. Theoph. 158, 11 

"Apx<^v TO Tav Skv6S>v 0a(TiXftor. 
apxav, ovTos, 6, in the plural oi Spxovres, the creators and 
rulers of the world, in the language of Gnosticism. 
Const. Apost. 6, 10, 3. Hippol. 245. Tit. 

1085 D TSc apxdvTiOV rrjs uX^f. 

'O apxav Twv apxovrav, a title given to the governor 
ofTaron. Porph. Adm. 183, 10. Theoph. Cont. 
127. 387, 8. Cedr. II, 133. 284. . 

2. Magistrate. Can. Apost. 30. Const. Apost. 
2, 28, 3, bishop. 

3. Grandee, nobleman. Simoc. 331, 13. Sctl. 
726, 8. 

dpapLaTi^o) {apafia), to have a spicy taste or smell. DiOD. 

dpaip.aro<p6pos, ov, {apa>iia, (f>(pai) spice-bearing, spice-pro- 
ducing. DiOD. 2, 55, substantively, yrjv being under- 

dpavta, US, 17, medlar-tree, littrrriXov, pit(nri\rj, ficirmXfa. 

Dioso. 1, 169. 
Ss or at, see Introduction, § 109, 2. 
dcrayris, es, {(rdyos) unsaddled, not saddled. JtJST. Tryph. 

53 bis. 

dcrap.ri<i)Tos, ov, later Doric for dcra/idaiTos, aoTjfielaTos, un- 
noticed, undistinguished, not treated with the usual 
marks of respect. Insor. 2000. 

atrapov, ov, to, asarum. Diosc. 1, 9. Lex. Botan. 

Na^Soff dypla, to a(rapov. 
d<ra(p'ia, as, 17, =: dadcpaa. PoLTB. 1, 07, 11. 

da-^eards, a, 6, (acr/3coTOf) maker or seller of lime. Const. 

rV, 902 E. Theoph. Cont. 071 ; in both places as 

a surname. 
aa-peoTos, ov, 17, quicklime, or simply lime, tItovos. Plot. 

I, 570 D. 593 E. Epiph. I, 130 C. Theod. IV, 8 
A. Proc. II, 258, 13. 

do-^coTOTupof, ov, 6, (aa-fiea-Tos, rvpos) cheese made of 
skimmed milk. Theoph. Cont. 199, 19. Cedr. 

II, 176, 9. 

dcr^earaa-is, eas, rj, a plastering. HeS. KoKiatrts, d<r/3(- 




da-poXoa, oio-u, (dcr/3oXr;) to hesoot, covcr un'th soot. 

ThEOPH. 216, 13 Ai eixal (TOV, Si fifya, Toiis <^iXoDr 
<rov r)(TfioKa(Tav. 
da-c^oreKvos, ov, {da-e^rjt, t/kj/ov) having impious children. 
Theoph. Cont. 204, 8. 

aaeKprfTis, 6, ^ darjKprjTis. MaL. 494, 8. 

da-cKperis, 6, = da-rjKpTjTis. CoNST. HI, 640 A. 740 C. 

(For the change of H into E, see Intkoductiox, 

§ 30, p. 45.) 

d<re\yr)pa, aros, to, {daiKyia) disgraceful act. POLTB. 

38, 2, 2. 

doTjKprjTf'iov, ov, TO, (ooT/icp^Ttr) secrefori/s chamber. The- 
OPH. CONT. 34, 23. 170, 8. 822. 

darjKpfiTT]!, ov, d, = dcrrjKpfjTis. PkOC. I, 182, 19 as a 

V. 1. Theoph. 747, 9. Porph. Cer. 155, 8. Co- 
din. 48. 
aarjKpfiTis, less correctly do-ijKp^Tir, 6, indeclinable, a s e - 
C r e t i S , secretary, 6 tS>v a7ropprjTo>v ypapfiarevs, 6 im rav 

trrjKpiiTwv. Proc. I, 182, 19. Ltd. 204, 10. 213. 
221. Menand. 413, 11. Nic. Const. 55, 19. 

AtTAL. 167, 14 da-r]KprJTiS. 
doTjpw, TO, = d<Tripiov. PoEPH. Cer. 472, 12. 
d(rripiov, ov, to, r= a<jT]pov. PoRPH. Cer. 463, 11. . 

d(jrjp.ov, ou, to, (aOTJ/xof) silver, dcrfipitov, a<Tr)p,iv, apyvpos. 

Sept. Job. 42, 11. Eus. 1, 13, p. 41, 22. Theoph. 

494, 16. Cede. I, 732, 13. (Compare dpyipiov 

ScTTipov. Joseph. Vit. 13. Apoce. Act. Thorn. 2. 19.) 
aa-BevTjixa, arcs, to, (acrdevfui) weakness. JusT. Quaest. et 

Eespons. ad Orthod. 105. 
'Ao-tdpx'ys, o") o, ('Ao-i'a, opx") -^siarch. Strab. 14, 1, 

42. NT. Act. 19, 31. JIaetyr. Poltc. 12. 
datSa, Tj, Hebrew m'Drij stork, ntXapyos. Sept. 

Jer. 8, 7. 
da-ipiv, incorrectly for dafipiv. Poeph. Adm. 232. 
aa-iri (ao-iToj), adv. without food. Sept. Job. 24, 6 

'ASwaToi dp.TTfXcovas daffiHv dptaOi Koi airiTi flpydiravTO. 
ao-KoXof, ov, unclean. HeS. "Ao-xaXa, dxa^apTa. [MOD- 
ERN Greek, uTo-aXos, dirty.'] 
d<TK€TraaTOS, ov, (o-KfTrdfco) uncovered. Diosc. 5, 132. 

Apocr. Act. Thorn. 13, of the face. 
daKeijfia, as, 17, (ao-KfTTTor) tjiconsiderateness. Polyb. 2, 

63, 5. 

aa-Krja-is, cas, ^, reUgious discipline or exercise. Philon. 
T, 643, 28. II, 476, 33. Can. Apost. 51. 53, self- 
denial. Eus. 2, 17, p. 69, 30. Gange. 12. 13. 15. 21. 

d(TKr)TTjpiov, ov, TO, (do-KT/T^f) an ascetic's ceU. Athan. I, 
798 A. Basil. II, 530 E. Socr. 4, 23. 

do-Ki/Tjjf, OV, 6, an ascetic. Philon. I, 643, 26. Const. 
Apost. 8, 13, 4. Laod. 24, 30. Eus. 2, 17. 
Athan. I, 129 B. 803 B. Basil. H, 560 D, et 

do-KijTiKor, T), 6v, ascetic. Basil. II, 533 A. Ill, 211 B. 
Theod. in, 621 C. 738 C. 

do-fcijrpia, ar, ij, female ascetic. Eus. Martyr. Palaest. 
p. 416, 30. Cteill. Hier. Catech. 10, 19. No- 
vell. 59, 3. 

da-Kiov, OV, TO, dimin. of ao-Kos, sMn, wine-skin, water-skin, 
etc. DiOG. Laeet. 5, 16. Porph. Cer. 462, 20 

uo-Kon-or, oc, ivithout a mark to be hit. Dion. Hal. HI, 
1721, 9 BeXos 8e ovbiv aiTKOTTov rjv, Every missile took 
effect (told). 

dapariKos, rj, ov, (aa-pa), musical, melodioris, harmonious. 
SuiD. 'ladwrjs 6 i^apa(TKr)v6s .... aapariKoX Kavoves 
'ladwov re Ka\ Kocrpd. 

d(Tpevl^a>, la-a, (aa-pevos) to be wellpleased, to be contented, 
equivalent to the earlier dyawda. Sept. 1 Reg. 6, 19 
OvK rjapevKrav ol viol 'lf)(Ovlov iv Toir dvdpdo'iv Baiffcapis 
oTt fiSav Ki^arbv Kvptov. POLYB. 3, 97, 5 'Acrpevl- 
foj/TfS rfi Tav eVi Tn8f <^iXia KaX oMppaxia. 4, 11, 5 
'Atr/jfi/i'foi'Tff ei pr) Tis avTo'is eyx^'P""/ *""' ^i-diono kiv&v- 
Vfveiv. 5, 87, 3 'Acrpfvl^av eVi ra yeyoj/oTt irporepripaTt. 
6, 8, 3 'Aapfvi^ovres Trjv iniTpoiTTjV. 

da-ndCopat, to kiss, as a holy object. Nic. H, 881 B. 

PoEPH. Cer. 11, 8. 
doTraapos, ov, 6, a klSSing. 'O TfXfUTaior d(r7ra(Tp6s, The 
last embrace, the kissing of the dead before burial. 
The ceremony begins with the following tropa- 
rion : 

A(VT( TfXfUTatov a(Tira<rpbi> 

Awpev, aSfX^ot, Tw BavovTt 

KvxapKTTOvvres 6(^' 

OjToy yap i^eXnrf ttjs crvyyeveias avTov, 

Kai TTpof Td(pov (WfiyfTui, 




OvKeTi cfipoiTi^ov Ta TTJs fiaTQLOTrjTOS Kat iro\vfi6\6ov 

TIov vvv orvyyevels re (tat 0iXo( ; 
'ApTi ^api^o/ifSa, oimep 
'Apa7rav(Tai Kvpiou fii^oipfSa. EuKHOL. 
ttinra(mK6s, i], o'c, (do-jrdfo/iat) kind, friendly. PoLTB. 
28, 3, 10. 

2. Pertaining to salutation. Theod. Ill, 728 B 
'hairaoTLKos oIkos, salutatorium, the salutation-chamber 
of a church. 

Substantively, to d(nra<mK6v, salutation-gift, a eu- 
phemism for extortion, exaction. Novell. 30, 3. 
aaniSiaKapiov, ov, to, double dimin. of doTri's. Ltd. 129. 
dcrmSi'o-Ki), rjs, fj, dimin. of aoTrii. Sept. Ex. 28, 13. 
a(nti,h'i(TKiov, ov, to, dimin. of dtnri'r. DiOSC. 3, 105. 
SoTTpos, Tf, ov, white, Xeufcdy. ApoCE. Martyr. Barthol. 2. 
ViT. EuTHTM. 45. Mal. 286, 18. Chkon. 577, 
21. 613, 20, et alibi. 
d(nrp6(TapKos, ov, {uoTTpos, a-dp^) ichiteskinned, affair 

complexion. Apocr. Slartyr. Barthol. 2. 
a<nTpo<f>opiu>, Tjo-a, {atrwpos, (j)opea>) to wear white gartnents, 

\fVKO(jiope<o, XfV)(f ipovf<i>. ClIUON. 701, 17. 

da-adpiov, ov, to, dimin. of as, a Roman coin. Dion. 

Hal. ni, 1818, 12. 2123, 10. NT. Matt. 10, 29. 

Inscr. ni, p. 1167 (A. D. 71). Athen. 15, 61. 
d(T(T6Kovpos, OV, (a(T(Tov, Kovpd ?) closely shaven ? poi^av 

KfKappevos? INIal. 302. 

a(TTa, 1), hasta, hopv. Thkoph. 560, 14 

darddepos, ov, (^aradepos) unsteady, unstalde, daraOris. 

TheOPH. CoNT. 768, 20 T171' yvi>pr)v aa-rddcpos. 
'Aarapretov, ov, to, temple of 'AordpTij. Sept. 1 Eeg. 

31, 10. 
dorrdros, d, hastatus, 8opv(j>6pos. Poltb. 6, 21, 7. 
6, 23, 1, et alibi. Ltd. 158, 8. 

aoTcyoj, ov, (or/yi)) unroofed. SefT. Prov. 10, 8 'Aare- 

yos x^'^^^'h babbling, equivalent to d6vp6y\a>aaos or 

darft^opm, iuoptu, (doTfiof) to behave urbanely. Plut. I, 

310 D. MoER. 'AoTft^ea^dai, 'Attikms • no\iTevea-6at, 

tout' tariv, apm^ecrBai, 'EWtjvikois. 

dtmpla-Kos, ov, 6, asterisk, a critical mark. Epiph. II, 
159 A. 

2. 77(6 stai; a church utensil (see darrip). Chrts. 
XII, 779 C (spurious). 

d<TTTjp, ipos, 6, the star, darepla-Kos, a church Utensil. It 
consists of two silver arches united crosswise, and is 
placed on the paten (SiVieof) in order to prevent the 
cloth (KaXvpfia, drjp) from coming in contact with the 
sacramental bread {dyios Spros). It is ignorantly 
imagined to be emblematic of the star of Bethlehem. 
EuKHOL. p. 71. 

darrikiov, ov, to, hast a. Mauric. 12, 17. 

daTo;^£a>, ^era, (aorop^os) to misS, fail. POLTB. 1, 33, 10 
T^t 8c npos Tovs tmrfis n'oXXan-Xao't'ous ovtos tS>v Trap' avTols 
6\o(TX(p<i>s r)(TT6xia'av. 5, 107, 2 ToO 6e /xeXXovror 
TjcrTOxrjoe. PlUT. II, 705 C. 

da-Toxia, as, tj, (aoroxos) failure. Plut. II, 800 A. 

2. Inconsiderateness, indiscretion, thoughtlessness. 
Polyb. 2, 33, 8, et alibi. 

d<rrpo\oy(u>, rjo-a, to be an d(rrpoXdyor, to attend to astron- 
omy, to study astro7iomy. Poltb. 9, 20, 5. DiOD. 

I, 98. 

doTpoXoyta, as, f), (doTpoXdyor) astronomy. PoLTB. 9, 

14,5. 9,19,4. DiOD. 1, 50. 
dorpoXdyor, ou, d, astrologer. Sept. Es. 47, 13. 
dtrrpopavTiia, as, t), (d'orpov, pavrda) divination by the 

stars, astrology, judicicd astrology, doTpopiavTiKr]. DiOD. 

II, 534, 18. 

da-TpopavTiKT), ^s, Tj, (derTpdpaiTir) = darpopavreia. DiOD. 

II, 534, 90. 

doTVKapri, rjs, fj, := KioponoKis. AtTAL. 146, 17. SCTL. 


dcrvyyvoxTTos, ov, (oT/yyu'wo'Kt)) unpardoning, not disposed 
to forgive, davyyvitpav. JusT. Quaest. et Respons. 
ad Orthod. 104 to davyyvaioTov, substantively. 

d<TvyKpiTos, ov, {(TvyKplva) incomparable. InsCE. 4173. 
PlUT. 1, 191 D. 307 D ' AavyKpiTa piv ovTa toIs SKKois, 
477 B noXepui' fie dyixTt .... aa-iyKpiTos 6 SvXXas. 
II, 134 D Avvdpeis SXXas davyKpiTovs : meaning not 

davyKpiTtits, adv. of davyKpiTos, without comparison, with- 
out being compared to any other object. Dion. 

ThRAX in BekKEE. 635, 15 ''iiroKopi.tmKbv &i TO 
pilaaiv rod vpaTOTvrrov hrjKoiv dcrvyKplTas, A diminutive 




is a noun denoting a diminution of its primitive 

without reference to any other noun. 
a<rvyxyTos, ov, (oTiyxea) not being fused with, not con- 
founded with. Method. 376 C Kara o-iivoSov aavyxv- 

rov Kai aBtaiperov. 
doTjyxoipriros, ov, (avyxapia) forbidden: unpardonable. 

DiOD. 1, 78, p. 90, 12. Basil. HI, 269 C. 
acri^vyoi, (enifuyos) having no female companion, an 

epithet of the Gnostic Limit ^Opos). Iren. 1, 2, 4. 
do-uXXi/TTTor, ov, (^a-vXKapjBdvo}) not to be taken. Just. 

Quaest. et Respons. ad Orthod. 122. 
davWoyicTTos, ov, incapable of reasoning. Poltb. 12, 

aoTiXor, ov, inviolate. "Ao-uXov Upov, an asylum, a place 

of refuge. Poltb. 4, 18, 10. 16, 13, 2 '&.av\ov 

lepov Toif TJ 8( do-ejSetoi' rj irovr^piav (fifiyovcn ras eaiiTav 

Substantively, to atrvXov, inviolability, safety of a 
person who flees for refuge to a church, icrvXla. Zos. 

269, 7 'O eVi T<a octvXm Tav eKKXrjo'iav Tf9cls vopos. 

davprrXoKos, ov, (tru/iTrXeKci)) not entwined together, not con- 
nected with. Ptoleii. Gnost. p. 929 rfjv auvpiAo- 


d<Tvp(f>8a(rTos, ov, {(f)ddva>) unprepared, not ready. Por- 
PHTR. Car. 446, 16 'Aavptpdacrros npos TroXt/iow. 

a<Tvp(j}a>vij>s, adv. of a.<ni p^oavos, not consonantly, inconsist- 
ently with. Strab. 1, 1, Ai'gum. 

davvapdpos, ov, {ovvapdpos) not with the article, not 
preceded by the article. Dion. Thrax in Bekxer. 
641, 9. 

davvdea-la, as, fj, (aavvderos) lawless act, laiolessness, 
trespass, faithlessness. Sept. 2 Esdr. 9, 2. Jer. 

da-uv6eT(a), ijo-<a, (aavvBeros) to break covenant; to trespass 
against. Sept. 2 Esdr. 10, 2 'Hpeh tiavvdeTrjo-apev 
Ta d(w rjpav. Nehem. 1, 8. 

dtrvvT(}^eaTos, ov, (avvreXia) unfinished. DiOD. 1, 33. 
davpfis, h, (avpa) impure. PoLYB. 4, 4, 5. 18, 38, 7. 
dcrcfiaXaa, as, ij, the Securing, or shutting of a door. 

Amphil. 209 A. 
ao-i^aXifo), I'o-o), to male firm, to secure. Poltb. 18, 13, 

3, et alibi. 

2. To shut, shut up. ArocR. Nicod. Euangel. II, 

1 (17), 2 'lia-(pa\la-avTo ras 6ipas. Consum. Thom. 2 
Tar rjcrtpaXia-pivas Bipas. VlT. AsiPHIL. 20 B Ai fie 
6vpai iraaai ri(T<paXi<Tpivai fjcav. SIal. 99 'H(T(/)aXi'£ravTO 
Tat wopras. 
acr<^aXT07ri<r(7a, r/s, rj, equivalent tO aofpaXros Ka\ jricrtTa, 
bitumen and tar. Sept. Ex. 2, 3. 

da-xrtplC<o, i(ra, {atrx'qpos) to deform, spoil. NOM. CoTE- 

LER. 441. 476. 

aaxqpos, ov, {aaxrjpav) unseemly, shamefid, disgraceful. 
Const. Apost. 1, 6, 6 'Aa-xnpa dnoKoXvyj/u. Pallad. 
Vit. Chrys. 18 D. SocR. 4, 23, p. 242, 8 Ti doxwv 
ToC o-aparos. Nic. II, 669 E. Theoph. 430, 13. 

da-xipoa-uvrj, r]s, fj, (aarxripav) shame, a euphemism for 
al^olov. Sept. Ex. 20, 26. Hos. 2, 9. 

da-x>jpa>s, adv. of aa-xipos, disgracingly. Mal. 447, 18. 

da-xdXrjpa, aros, to, (do-xoXeco) business, employment, occu- 
pation. Clem. Rom. Homil. p. 14, 2. 

daaparos, ov, incorporeal, applied to the angels. Const. 
Apost. 2, 56, 1. Just. Apol. 1, 63. Tryph. 2. 
Iren. 1, 5, 2. Athan. I, 48 A. Theod. Ill, 657 A. 

acro)Tos, ov, 6, sc. t/Jdr, the Prodigal Son of the parable 
(NT. Luc. 15, 11 seq.). 

'h KvpiaKtj Toil 'Ao-mtou, Septuagesima, the third 
Sunday before Lent, the Gospel of which contains 
the parable of the Prodigal Son. Triod. Horol. 

aTcyeta, as, ^,_attegia, a kind of A M<, areyiov. LeO. 


ariyiov, ov, to, = dreyeia. POEPH. Cer. 671, 17. 

dreKvea {arfKvos), to be barren. Sept. Cant. 4, 2. 

dreKvla, as, rj, (arcKj»os) childlessness. SepT. Es. 47, 9. 

drfKvoio, woa, (Stckvos) to render childless. Sept. Gen. 
31, 38. 42, 36. 

aTcxvos, ov, unskilful. Babr. 75. 

aT^mas, a, 6, meaning uncertain. Theoph. Cont. 438, 
15. 439. 

drrjpeXea, rjo'a, (drripeXrjs) to neglect, disregard. Clem. 
Rom. Epist. 1, 38, with various readings. 

oTpa^aTiKos, Tj, 6v, dark, broion, (paws. Ltd. 134, 9. 
SuiD. ArpafiaTtKas, iv Ta'is iopTats Ka\ toIs imviKlois 
. . . . fv de Taif Koivals (rvvodois ^rjpapniKivas t6 xp^pa, 
&s e/cdXow dTpa^anKas dnb ToO xpapaTos • to yap piXav 




arpov KaXovcTiv. [It is probably a modification of 
Atrebaticus. Compare Vorisc. p. 99G Donati 
sunt ab Atrebaticis birri petiti.] 
arpeTTTos, on, (Tpcira) iinclianffeahle, immutable. Plut. II, 
725 B. Can. Apost. 85. Eus. 1, 2, p. G. Athan. 
I, 729 D. 

Substantively, tA aTpcirrov, immutahility. Alex. 

Alex. 552 B Ti arpemov Tov Xdyou. 
aTpiinas, adv. of aTpeirros, uncliangeablt), immutahly. 

Clesi. Rom. Homil. 17, IG To yap arpiTnas narepa 

ISdv vlov jiovov eirri. Only the Son can see the Father 

as he is. Method. 356 A. Theod. IV, 246 D. 
drpiKXtvrjs, o, a triclinio, the officer that had the care 

of the imperial triclinium, o ttjc ima-Tairlav t)^a>v tSiv els 

rpaTre^av KCKKiffitvav. Gen. 31, 11. 
oLTpov, TO, atrum (from ater), black, pi'Kav. Suid. 

Arpa^aTiKas .... arpov. CODIX. 28. 
arpvyos, ov, (rpv^) icithout lees, clarified, pure. Sept. 

Ex. 27, 20. 
drraicijf, o, a kind of locust? Sept. Lev. 11, 22. 
aTTiKi^io, iVo), ('ArTKcdf) to use the Attic dialect, to speak 

Attic. Tatian. 26. Galen. \J, 344 C ToTr dm- 

Ki^etv iv Tjj (jxavTJ wporjprjfievots. 365 D Toir aTTtKi^fiv 
Ty <j)(ovTJ anovSd^ovo'tv. 

01 dTTiKtfoiTfj, The Atticists. Galen. VI, 351 E. 
oTTiKiCTfios, OV, 6, (aTTiKi^ui) Aitlc idtoni OT expression, 

Atticism. Galen. VI, 344 C. 
aTTiKia-Tris, ov, 6, collector of Attic words and expressions, 

Atticist. Phot. 157 'En 6e xal Motpibos 'Attlkutt!]! 

(the title of the work of Moeris). Suid. ipvvi}^os, 

Bldvrar, IT0<plCrTTIS, aTTlKtOTTIS. 

avydfo), to be bright, to shine. Sept. Lev. 13, 24. 26, et 

avya^na, aros, to, (aiydfu) brightness. Sept. Lev. 13, 

38, bright spot, 
aiyea, ijcru, (avyrf) to shine, give light, as a lamp. Sept. 

Job. 29, 3. 
aiyri, rjt, 17, the morning. NT. Act. 20, 11. Lyd. 82, 

12. Theoph. 697. (Compare Nicand. Thek. 275 

'Ei'i'ca avyas rjeKlov.) 
avyos, €0f, to, = avyjj. APOCR. Act. Thom. 27. Act. 
Thadd.6. ]Mal. 123,12. 477,11. Theoph. 286, 11. 

avyovpes, ol, augures. Plut. II, 281 A. 287 D. 

avyovpiov, rh, augurium. Ltd. 101, 13. 

aiiyovKTTa, i;5, t), augusta, a title given to the empress. 

Eus. V. C. 3, 47 Avyouora fia(Tt\ls. EPHES. 981 C. 

Chal. 952 C. 

avyovardXia, wv, to, ludi augustales. DiON. CaSS. 

764, 42. 
avyov(TTa\iav6s, rj, 6v, pertaining to the avyouordXioj. 

Edict. 13, 2 *H avyovtrroKiavrj ra^is. 
Substantively, oi avyovcrraXiavol. Ibid. 
auyouCTTdXtos, ov, 6, augustalis. Pallad. Vit. Cbrys. 

23 A, of Egypt. Stnes. Epist. 29. Ltd. 1G8, 18. 

199, 14, et alibi. Mal. 224, 12. 
avyovcmaK6s, ij, ov, belonging to the avyovcrTa. PoRPH. 

Adm. 238, 9. 

avyovcmaTiKo!, rj, ov, z= avyovcrTiaKO!. PORPII. Adm. 242.° 
avyoviTTos, ov, 6, augUStUS, (Tf^aaros, applied to Caius 

Octavius Caisar, and subsequently to his successors. 

Ovid. Fast. 1, 587. NT. Luc. 2, 1. Eus. 10, 5, p. 

481. Athan. I, 394 A. Ctrill. Alex. VI, 241 

'Aft avyovcrra, to Theodosius. Ephes. 984 B. Chal. 

828 B. 

2. Augustus, August, the month of August. 

Plut. II, 273 D. 
aiiBaipiTas, adv. of avBalperos, voluntarily. Ignat. Mag- 

nes. 5 'Eax pi] avBaiptTas exwpev to ciTrodave^v els to 

avrov irddos. 
avdevrela, as, i), {avBevrrjs) authority, power, avBevria. 

Eus. 9, 9, p. 452, 35. 

avBevrea, fj<TO, (ai6evTT]s) tO be in power. SOCR. 2, 34 
Mdyvov Kvtarapa avdevrrjiras dveXKe. ThEOPH. 372, 13. 

2. Tobe the originator of anything. NiC. II, 721D. 

3. In the middle, aiBevreopai, To be in force, to 
have the force of laio, as a code of laws. Chron. 
619, 9. 634. 

4. To compel. IflAL. 257, 15 AidevTijcravTes TOV 

aidevrqs, ov, 6, author, originator, perpetrator. Poltb. 
23, 14, 2 Tov avdevTTjv yeyovora rr/s wpd^cas. DiOD. 
17, 5 Tov avBevrqv Tav dvoprjpdTinv. CleM. E03I. 

Homil. 18, 12. Eus. 8, 16, p. 402, 15. Socr. 1, 
27, p. 64, 27. 





2. Master, Sftr^dri^f. Phrtn. Method. 360 C 
Toi' aidei/Tijp SMa-KaXov, Who taught as one having 
authoritlj. Anon. 358, 12 Aafi7rp6TaT€ koi eVfio^drare 
rj/iSiv av6ivTa Ka\ ap)(ov. 

avdevTia, as, r], =z avBeirreia. HiPPOL. 257, 46, et alibi. 

Eus. V. C. 3, 51. Nic. T, 261 D. Sard. Can. 6. 
Cyrill. Alex. Epist. 42 B. Zos. 99, 18 nnpf/Xero 

Kai TavTTjs Tovs viiap-)(ovs r^s avOevTias* 
avBcvTiKos, jj, 6v, authentic, true. Ignat. Philad. (Lnter- 

pol.) 8 AvdevTiKou poL eVrli/ dp^elov 6 (rravpos avrov. 
Athan. I, 746 A AvdevriKTi tvIotis. Cod. Afk. 135 
AiBevTiKri (tvvo8os. 

Substantively, to aidcvriKov, the original of a docu- 
ment, opposed to I'croi/, copy. Const, m, 997 A. 

3. Princvpal. Cod. Ape. Can. 71 'H avdeirnKt] 

avTov KadeSpa. GeOPON. 1, 11, 1 Tecrcrapes av6evriKo\ 
TTviovciv ixvepoi. 

aidevTiKios, adv. of aidcvTiKos, like a master, or like mas- 
ters. Just. Quaest. Christ, ad Gent. 2. 

avOevTcoi, adv. of avdevTTjs, absolutely, as applied to gov- 
ernment. PoRPH. Adm. 192. 17. 

avdapov (avTos, apa), adv. at the very hour, instantly. 
Apocr. Act. Joan. 9. Etjst. 158, 39. 1062, 34. 

aVKavaia, meaning uncertain. Synes. Epist. 79. 

avXapxf)!, ov, 6, {alXi), apx<o) master of the king's house- 
hold, the chief officer of the king's palace. Sept. 
2 Reg. 8, 18. (Compare the Byzantine payiarpos.) 

aVkfj, ^s, T), the cotirt, the imperial residence. Poltb. 
4, 87, 4. 5, 26, 9, et alibi. Zos. 228, 19 'o rij: 
aiXTJs vvapxos, Praefectus praetorio. Novell. 3, 2, 

Oi TTepl rfjv avKrjv, aulici, the courtiers, the same 
as 01 avKiKol, or 01 aTTO toO waXarioii. PoLYB. 5, 3G, 1, 

et alibi. 

Oi T7)S avKrjS, := Oi Trepi Trjv avkr]V. LyD. 169, 20. 
avXiKor, T), ov, aulicus, belonging to the court. Polyb. 
15, 34, 4. 24, 5, 4. Plut. II, 800 A 01 alXtKoX 

KoKaKii. Basil. Ill, 122 C AuXik^ vnoKpicns. 

Substantively, 6 aiXixdj, courtier. Polyb. 16, 22, 

8. 23, 13, 5. 
uiJXio-KOf, ov, 6, {avKoi) tube. PoLTB. 10, 44, 7, et alibi. 
avKofxavta, ijo-o), (aiXo/iayijs) to be mad for jlutes, to be 

excessively fond of flute-playing. Diod. II, p. 533, 

40 Taiff yvvatKeiaLs Siais av\op,avovirra. 
avXiSpiov, ov, TO, := avXlStov. APOPHTH. Gelas. 6. 

av^duia or ail^a, to increase, intransitive. NT. Matt. 6, 
28. Marc. 4, 8, et alibi. Iren. 1, 14, 9. 4, 38, 3. 

av^iXtdpioi, 6, auxiliarius, vnaa-ma-TTjs. Lyd. 157, 30. 

avs, Tov avTos, to, = ovs aiTos. A Cretan and Laconian 
word. HeS. Avs, avTos. KprJTes xai AaKcoves. [It is 

the primitive of the Modern Greek to avrl, that is 

avTtov. Compare the Latin auris.] 
avfrrriKes, oi, auspices. PlUT. II, 281 A. 
avTavSpi (avTavbpos), adv. together with the men, men and 

all. Polyb. 3, 81, 11. 

avrdpetTKos, ov, (avTos, dpea-Ko) Selfpleasing, selfish. 

Ignat. Ephes. (Interpol.) 9. 

a^Tei/iauTOf, ov, {avTos, cViavToj) this year's, tVifTijr, as 

manure. Geopon. 2, 21, 10. 
aiJTe|oi;o-ios, a, ov, (avTos, i^ovala) One's own master. 

Diod. 14, 105 Tow te yap al)(p.dKi>Tovs d(f>iJKeu avTf^ov- 

a-lovs x^P'f \vTpQiv,gave them their liberty, liberated them. 
In ecclesiastical Greek, free agent. Cleji. Rom. 

Homil. 2, 15. 19, 16. 

Substantively, to aiTf^oiaiov, free or independent 

power, free will. Clem. Rom. Homil. 11, 8. 20,10. 

Jdst. Monarch. 6. Did. Alex. 973 B. 

aijToaXij^eia, as, ij, (avTos, aKrjdna) truth itself Alex. 

Alex. 557 D. 

aijTO^oiiXijTos, ov, (avTos, ^oiXopai) of one's own will. 

Iren. 1, 14, 7 T^? avro/SouXiyToi; ^ovXrjS. 
avToyivvTjTos, ov, (y(vvd<o) self-born, self-produced, aCro- 

TrdpaKTOs, avTonoir^Tos. CleM. Rom. Homil. 16, 16. 

Just. Quaest. Christ, ad Graec. p. 526 B. 

avTo^af], Tjs, fj, (fcoij) life itself, underived existence. 
Method. 364 B. 

avTodiv, inconsiderately, tcithout due reflection ; hastily. 
Poltb. 5, 98 2 AvtoOcv da-Keirras irapaylyvovrai iroXiv 
KaTaXri^ofifvoi, where do-zcejirmy secms to be explana- 
tory of avrodev. DiOD. 1, 37, p. 46, 80 Ov ptrjv avro- 
6ev ovTe Toij emovai, Aljivaiv, UTTfp xal irpos dXrjOeLav 
etpriKaaiv, oiiVc tu (Tvyypa(p€t TrpoaeKriov dvoTroSetKra 
XiyovTi. 2, 5, p. 117, 98 "Eoti p.(v ovv ama-Tov rots 
avroBiv d<ovcracri, to ttX^^oj ttjs arpands. 




avTodios, ov, 6, (aMs, 5fo'f) veri/ god. Orig. IV, 50 C. ' 
D, applied to the unoriginated God, that is, tlie 
Father. Eus. 10, 4, p. 468, 23 (quoted), appUed 
to the Son. 

aiTOK(cj)a\os, ov, {avTos, (ce^aXij) poUticaBy independent. 
PoRPH. Adm. 128, 16. Theoph. Cont. 84. 

2. Eccksiastically independent, applied to indepen- 
dent bishoprics, as those of Bulgaria, Cyprus, Iberia. 
TheOD. Lector. 2, 2 'e| ^s npo(patT(a! koi ixipiytyi- 
vaai Kinpiot tm airoKecpaKov uvai. Kara avTovs firjTpojroKiv, 
Koi pr) TfXfiK xmo ' AvTL6)(€iav. ThEOPH. IjCLGAR. 

Epist. 27. Balsam, ad Concil. Const. 2. 
avTOKpaTtop, opos, 6, imperator, the Roman emperor. 

Joseph. Ant. 14, 9, 3. Bell. Jud. 7, 4, 2. Inscr. 

184. Dion Cass. 852, 70. 
auToXflei {aMs, Xf'^ts), adv. in the same words, word for 

word. Just. Apol. 1, 33. Iren. 2, 27, 1. Ers. 3, 

38. (Compare Eus. 5, 8, p. 222 Tms airrais X«'^f<r(.) 
avTOfiaTtfa), to grow spontaneously. DiOD. 2, 36, p. 149, 40. 
airofiaTto-fiof, ov, 6, (avropari^a) the doctrine of the atomi- 

cal philosophy. Isid. Pel. Epist. 4, 99. 
avTopaTicrrris, oii, 6, (aOro/iaTifia) a believer in the atomical 

philosophy of Epicurus. Mal. 251. (See also ai- 

avToparos, ov,self-momng. Did. AxeX. 516 A oavropa- 

TOS 6f6s. 

With reference to the atomic philosophy. Just. 
Frag. 6. 

avToparas, adv. of avToparos. AthAN. I, 48 C. GreG. 

Ntss. Ill, 468 A. 

avTopc^ov, ov, TO, {avTos, piXos) SC. Tporrapiov, in the 

Ritual, a troparion sung to its own tune. It may 

be metrical, or in prose. 
aiJTOTrafleia, as, tj, [avToiraSris) conviction ; experience. 

PoLYB. 3, 108, 2. 12, 28, 6. 
airoTraBm, adv. of avTovaBr]!, from one's oian experience, 

from conviction. Polyb. 3, 12, 1, et alibi. 
avTOTTapaKTOs, ov, {irapdya) self-derived, avroyivvr)Tos, airo- 

TToirjTor. Just. Quaest. Christ, ad Graec. 520 E. 526 
A. B. 
avTOTrapali'a, as, r], the being avTOTTapoKTos. JuST. Quaest. 
Christ, ad Graec. 525 E. 

avTOTrapBevos, ov, fj, {nnpOfvos) pure virgin. Eus. IMar- 
tyr. Palaest. 5, p. 416,30. 

avroTTe7Tol6rjTOS, ov, {ireiTOiBa) self-COnfident. StNCELL. 

avT&iriirros, ov, {ttlvto)) selffalling. COTELER. I, 29 A 

auTOTToiijTor, ov, (jTotea) self-created. Just. Quaest. Christ. 

ad Graec. 526 B. 
avTowpoaipiTas, adv. of avTonpoaipfTos, acting of free loill. 

Cyrill. Hiek. Caleeh. 2, 2. 
AxiTcnrpotrKOTTTai, wv, oi, (jrpo(TK<57rT<o) a name given to those 

who separated from the communion of the Catholic 

Church for trivial reasons. Damasc. I, 110 T^r 

KaBo^tKrjs €(t(eXij(Ttay Ka\ Koivaivlas (T(j>as avToiis Trpo<j)diTe<i)s 

fuTtXoCy ev€Ka anoKairrovTfS. 
aiTOTrpSaamov, ov, to, (npoa-anov) visor? PORPH. Ccr. 

669, 18. 

avrSpi^os = avToppt^os. BaBR. 36. 
avTos, Tj, 6, with the article 6 avros, idem, the same. 'En-l 
TO avT6, In the same place; together. Sept. Deut. 

25, 5 'Eav 6e KaTotKco<rtv d56X<^ol cVl to OfTO. 

2. For ovTos, this. Euagr. 2, 18, p. 310 'OcjxiXov- 
7€s Tov avrov TrpoTptyjfaa^ai AwaKopov, for tovtov rov 
Aioa^Kopov. 4, 38, p. 418 Tiji* avTTjV Neav Aaipav, for 
Taimiv Tqv Neai* Aaipav. MaL. 20 ToC avrov JltKOV, 
for TouTou ToO HiKov. 24 *0 8e avTos "HXios, for Oi-tos 
be 6 "HXioj. 26 Oi avTol ^Kvdai. 70 'O Se 'Apyos av- 
Tos. 167, 20 Eis aiiTov Tov jrdXc/xoc. ChrOX. 67 'O 
auTos Kpovos, for Ovtos 6 Kpovos. TheOPH. 40 Kot' 
avTov TOV Kaipov. 125 Avtw Be Tta €T€i. 

3. Sometimes it is equivalent to the article o, the. 
]SIaL. 20 Autos IKkoj, for 'O ITiKos. 21 "Ore ovv avros 
'Epprjs fls TTjv A'lyvirTov ^X^ex. 182, 12 MeT auTou 
TapKvvlov. 446,21 Xlapi'KaSiev avTov '2apapelT7}v'\ov\i.av6v. 
PORPH. Adm. 82, 18 "Htu eV ovopan avTrjs ivviTO- 
trraTov tro^ias Seov Ayia ^o(pta KaTovopd^crat. 

avTotrf, for auToC, there. AgATII. 140. 

avTo(j)ovevTrjs, ov, o, ((^orevTij?) self murderer. Can. 
Apost. 22. 

ai/Toxeipla, as, fj, {avToxctp) self-murderer, suicide. Jo- 
seph. Bell. Jud. 3, 8, 5. * 

avxTiv, evos, 6, rudder, TrrjBd'Kwv. Marttr. Aeeth. 56. 




Leo. 10, 5. Eust. 1533, 45 UrjSdXiov .... to avVo 

§€ Trapa ticti Ka\ av)(rjv, ws hrfkoi to KaSafiiKrjfjLivov av- 

a(j)aip(iJia^ aros, to, (acjyatpea) that which IS taken away. 

SicPT. Ek. 29, 27 the heave-offering, 
a^ava, rj, a kind of plant. SuiD. 2Kii'8a\//-of .... a(j)dva. 

[Modern Greek, ij aKJidva, (a) Spartium Scoipius. 
(b) A species of hurnet, Poterium Spinosmn.'] 
dipavl^ai, ta-w, to cause to perish, destroy, devastate. Sept. 
Deut. 7, 2 'Acpavia-fia Atpavids avrovs, Thou shalt ut- 
terly destroy them. 1 Esdr. 6, 32. Poltb. 1, 81, 6. 

1, 82, 2. 34, 14, 6. Leg. Homer. 87. Euagr. 2, 
12, p. 305, 26. Id. 2, 13. Mal. 100, 12. Porph. 
Adm. 123, 8. ScHOL. Arist. Plut. 598 *ee/pou 
.... d<pavladT)Ti, perish thou. 

2. To spoil, as applied to cooked food. Apophth. 

PlStUS ilyj/T](T€ TO 6->^dplOV KoX T}(f>dvL(T€V aVTO 6€\(i>V, hc 

spoiled it purposely. 

a(^avi(Tfi6s, Oil, 6, {d(j>avtCa>) destruction; damage ; slaugh- 
ter. Sept. Deut. 7, 2. 2 Esdr. 4, 22. Polyb. 5, 
11, 5. Apocr. Act. Philipp. 29. Eds. 3, 5, p. 94. 
Athan. I, 341 C. 

d^avKTTiKos, T], 6v, (d(f>avL^a) destructiiw. Just. Quaest. 
et RespoDB. ad Orthod. 99, p. 481 R 

dcpavToa, aaa, to render a(j>avTos, out of sight. Porph. 
Them. 33, 10 ^(papT(^0n. 

d(j)apfi or d(f>api {3(j)ap), adv. quiclly, immediately, auTiVa. 
SuiD. 'A(papel, eo-'!T0v8a(Tp,(va>s Kai direpitTKinTois ti noittv. 
EuST. 158, 34 To fie a<pap, o I^^XP^ '^^''^ ^^ apTi TTfpKpi- 
pfTm jrapa toIs Xtyovcriv d(f>api to aVTiKa, 

a(f>edpos, ov, t), {(Spa) childbed, lying-in. Sept. Lev. 12, 

2. Const. Apost. 6, 27, 2 and 3. Cyrill. Hier. 
Catech. 6, 33 menstruation? 

d(pe\eTpov, ov, to, felt. LeO. 6, 8 Tajv Xsyofiivuv at^eXe- 

Tpav TTjr (TcXXof. 

d^cXXiji/ifo), iV<a, (^diro, eXXT/i/ifo)) to take away one's eXXr;- 
vLo-fios: to christianize. Cleii. Rom. Homil. 13, 9 
d(j>(K\rjvitT6^vm, as a various reading. 

at^eXTTi^o) for aTrcXTrt^o). INSCR. o980 dcjirfKniapevos. 

acjies, see Introduction, § 109, 1. 

dcperqs, ov, 6, (a^ii)/it) slingcr. POLTB. 4, 56, 3. 

d<|>e'a-t/ios, ov, (acpea-is) relating to pardon. 


Substantively, to dcpca-ip-ov, letter of pa7-do7i. The- 
OPii. CONT. 440, 12. 
drji' Ijs, since, inasmuch as. Porph. Adm. 248, 7 Tt 

yuoi TO oc^fXof Xoi7r6i» T^r vpfTfpas crvjJLfiaxias, d(j>' rjS (yi> 
fTTOiTjaa naKTa 8ovifaL avTo7s ^pucrtoi' TOffovTOV ; 
a(j>da, ij, = vdcl)da. PoRPH. Adm. 269. 
A(pdapTo8oKriTai, av, oi, (^d(j)dapTos, doKrjTrjs) a sect SO 

called. PnoT. 162, p. 105, 30. Callist. 17, 29. 
ii(j)6opoi, ov,((p0(lpa>) uncorrupt ; chaste, dSid(p6opos. DiOD. 
1, 12. Method. 45 B ''A(j)dopoi' i(f>v\a^fv iv irapSevia 
TTjV a-dpKa Koa-prjo-as. SoCR. 3, 13, p. 189, 6 UaiSas 
KOTaBvav d<pd6povs appevai KoX drjXdas. CyrILL. AleX. 

VI, 396 E. 
acpcepoio, oxru, (ifpom) dedico, to dedicate, consecrate, de- 
vote. DiOD. 1, 83 JlepX he Tap dfptepapepav ftomv kot 

A'iyvTTTov, the sacred animals of the Egyptians. In- 
SOR. 4452. Joseph. Ant. 11, 5,4. Eus. V. C. 3,43 

Tw 17pO(XKVVT]6iVTl ^fW hvO rfCO? dcjiUpOV. 

di^itpapa, aros, to, {dcpifpom) consecrated thing, votive 
offering. Eus. Laud. Const, p. 774, 39. 

d(pc(paia-is, eas, fj, (d^ifpdo)) consecration. DiOD. 1, 

In Christian writers, dedication, consecration, as of 
a temple. Eus. 10, 3, p. 464 Tav apn veoirayau 
irpo<TfvKTr]pio>v d(jiiepwa-(is. AtHAK. I, 734 B Trj dipte- 

poicd ToC o-wTi/piou fiapTvplov, of the church of the 
Holy Sepulchre. 
d(f>Lr]pt, to let go unpunished. Hence, to pardon, spare, 
forgive. Sept. Gen. 18, 20 'Eav acrtv iv SoSofiots 

TTfVTTjKOVTa SlKMOC iv TTj TToXfl, dfjirjCrO) K. T. X. LcV. 19, 

22 'AfpedrjO-eTM avra rj apapTia fjv rjpapTev. NT. Matt. 
6, 12 "Ac^jfj ^p'tv TO 6(f)(iXrjpaTa r]p.a)V, cos Kal fjpeis d(^U- 
pev Toli ocpciXerats rjpwv. 

dcpiKdpyvffos, ov, (0iXdpyi/pos) not fond of money, not 

covetous. NT. 1 Tim. 3, 3. Hebr. 13, 5. 
drpiKoSfta, as, fj, (^iXo5fof) the not loving God. Theoph. 

CoNT. 770, 12. 
d^iXd^fof, ov, ((f)i\6deos) not loving God. Pallad. Vit. 

Chrys. 18 E. 
d(pi.\oviiKois ((^iXoVeiKoj), adv. ivithout contention or dis- 

pnte. PoLTB. 22, 3, 1. 

d<f>lva> = d<plr]pt. HerM. Vis. 3, 7. 




d(j) (iTnrafo/xai) , tO ride off. POLYB. 29, 6, 16 
Et£ TToKiv a(pL7rnaiTaT0, 

d(j)la = a^iV'- Apophth. Poemen. 101. Porph. 

Adm. 247. 
d(j>viSios = alrpviSios. NiC. CoNST. 39, 17. 

dcpo^la d(ov, the not fearing God. Barn. 20. 
adioSrucTir, far, 17, tlte act of d(pobfva>. Barn. 10. 
dcjioSevo), caco, dnoTToria. ThEOPH. 615, 9. 

d(j>07r\i(TTr]s, oO, 6, {dcjxmXl^o)) disarmer, an officer ap- 
pointed by his prince to disarm his subjects. No- 
vell. 8, 13. 

dtpopt^a, ia-o), to set apart, to appoint. NT. Act. 13, 2. 
Leo. 4, 51. 

2. To suspend, not to allow one to partake of the 
holy coinmnnion, fur some fault; eciuivalent to dKotvi>- 
vrjTov noidv Tiva. CaN. ApOST. passim. CONST. 

Apost. 2, 16, 3. 3, 7, 7. 8, 28, 2. (Compare aTi-eu- 

d(p6pi(Tiia, aros, to, (a<j)opi^<i>) that icliicli is set apart. 
Sept. Ex. 29, 24 'Arjiopuls aira d(li6picrfia evavrt kv- 
plov. 29, 27 'Ayiacrds to a-rqdiviov d(j)6piiTpia. 29, 28 

'EoTi yap d<f)6pia-p.a toCto. In all these passages it 
means wave-offering. • 

ddjopta-fios, ov, 6, suspension, the not being allowed to par- 
take of the holy communion. Can. Apost. 13. 32. 
76. Basil, in, 271 E. 

dcpopuTTiKos, T), 6v, (dc^opiXo)) fit foT Separating. Just. 
Exposit. Rect. Confes. 3, p. 421 E 'A(j>opi.(mKa Si 

Twv vTroaTd(r€(OP. 
d(f)opKicrii6s, o, ^= i^opKia-poi. EUKHOL. 

d(j>oppf], ^s, fj, pretence. Mal. 133 A<^oppjjv fvprjKvia. 
d(j)opo\6yrjTos, ov, ((popoXoyeoi) exempt from taxation. 

Sept. 1 Esdr. 4, 50 Tldatav ttjv -j^apav, fjv KpaToviTiv, 

d<f>opo\6yT]Tov avTols vnapxeiv. POLYB. 4, 25, 7, et 

ddiore, for Q^' oTe, from the time when, since. Sept. 

2 Esdr. 5, 12 'A^dre Se irapwpyia-av ol TToripes fipStv 

Tov Beov rov ovpavov. 
a(i> ov, since. CoD. AfR. Can. 47 Ovk oXlyai fip.epai 

ii<T\v dd) ov ol irpoa^oKuipevot. oiiBapas KareXa^ov. PORPII. 

Adm. 121, 14 A(^' ov 6e iKTitrBTj 7j avTTj KaTTva eio'ii' 

ETi) ip&opijKovra rpla. 

d<ppdaTais. adv. of d(ppa(TTOf, ineffably, itiexpHcahly. DiD. 
Alex. 484 B. 

'A(ppo8f[<Tis for 'A(f>po8fla-io(, and that for 'A<ppoSto-i.os, ov, 6, 
Aphrodisius, a man's name. Inscb. 1781. 

d(f>poTroi(a>, f]<Tu>, {d<^p6s, jrotc'to) to produce foam. Me- 
thod. 49 A. 

d(pva-iKos, ov, {(pvatKos) contrary to nature, nnnatural. 
Sext. Adv. Phys. p. 641. Alex. Alex. 557 D ndo-oi 

TrXiov a(pv(riKov rvy)^dv€t fiioplas ttot^ SeKTiKTjv yevecSai 
Ti)v cro(l)iav ; 556 B ndcri fiiv ovv avrols acpvcriKov eivai 
Xiya>v (Is KaTaKi)'\nv. 

2. Without natural talent, a^uijf. DiOG. Laeet. 

7, 170 'Hv Sf) TroyiKof p(v, d(j)vcnKos Se Koi ^paSis vnep- 
d<pv<rrepea>, ^cru, (iarfpeai) to be tOO lute, tO come too late. 
PoLYE. 1, 52, 8 Tois re Kara ttXovv d(pv(TTf povvras. 
22, 5, 2 ' A(j>v(TrfpovvTos Se Tti/os tq>v 7r/)€o-/3furai», tlcrc 
KoKea-avTO Toit SfAipvalovs. 

2. To withhold, take away from. Sept. Nehem. 

9, 20 To jiavva aov ovk dcftvcrrcprjiTas diro trrop-aTos avTwv. 
'A(p(^ri, T/t, {), r= 'A7T(f)la. InSCR. 3816. 

'A00iavo'f, ov, 6, Appianus, a man's name. Inscr. 

'A(ji(j)iov, ov, 17, dunin. of "Acfxpr/. Insce. 34B9. 4207. 
d(j>(pa, Hebrew IfiN) now, then, ovv. Sept. 4 Reg. 

10, 10. 

*a(pa>vos, ov, mute, as applied to the consonants BFA, 
nKT, *xe. Edrip. Palam. 2. Plat. Phileb. 18 B. 
Theaet. 203 B. Cratyl. 424 C. Aristotel. Poet. 
20. Dion. Thrax in Bekkee. 631, 18. Dion. 
Hal. V, 82. 

acl>aTi(rros, ov, (^(pa>Ti^a>) unbaptized, aj3ajrriOTor. PaLLAD. 
Vit. Chrys. 23 C. 

d)(aki,vayi>yr]Tos, ov, {f^oKivayaiytai) unbridled. Metaphori- 
cally, unrestrained. Iren. 5, 8, 2. 

'Axapad, Tj, indeclinable, Hebrew mO0n> Wisdom. 
^o(f)ia, one of the Gnostic JEons. Iren. 1, 4, 1. 

dxapdKaros, ov, (xapaKoai) not palisaded. POLYB. 1 0, 1 1 , 2. 

dxapioTTjs, TITOS, fj, (dxapis) awkwardness, stupidity. Po- 

LYB. 18, 38, 2 Aa/3a>j' yap avvepyov ttjv dxapioTrjra Trjv 

XapipopTov. with a play upon the first component 
part of Xapi-popTov ? ? 




dxapi(TTea>, to he ungrateful. Iren. 1, 28, 1 'hxcpio-Tovv- 

res Tw navTa irfnOLTjKuTt 6e<o. 

dxfiponoirjTos, ov, (xetponotriTos) not made hy the hand of 
man. NT. Marc. 14, .'')8. 2 Cor. 5, 1. Col. 2, 11. 
'H axeiponoirjTos eiKoiv, the likeness of Christ which 
he sent to Abgarus ; called also To ayiov pavhrjSwv 

{see pavSr]\tov). NiC. II, 657 A. 1029 A ''Eycvop.rjv iv 
ESeCTcrj; Koi rrjv Upav Kal dx^cpOTTOLrjTov elKova TfQ^apat vtto 

TntTTUiV Ttp.(tip£vr}v Kal TTpoaKvvovfievrju. TheOPH. 393, 13 

T^v 6eavBpiKriv nop(f)r]V, fju dp^eipoTroiT/TOV oJ Pcopaioi So^d- 

dx6lC<>>, ta-a, (axdos) to load, as a beast of burden. Babr. 

8, 1 "Apa-^ KoprfKov dxdl(ras (doubtful ?). 
axh TO, indeclinable, Hebrew inXj ffrass, sedge. Sept. 

Esai. 1-9, 7. 

dxoprjyjjala, as, fj, (ap^op^yrjToj) want of Supplies, dxopr)yla, 

POLTB. 28, 8, 6. 
dxoprjyia, as, fj, ^=- axopriyrjaia. PoLXB. 5, 28, 4. 

dxpeioa, mo-CD, (dxpeios) to render useless or worthless : to 

disahle. Sept. 4 Reg. 3, 19 Uaa-av pepiSa dyadrjv 

dxpfiuicreT€ iv \idois. POLYB. 3, 64, 8, et alibi. 

MetaphorieaUy, to corrupt. Sept. Ps. 13, 3 rtaf- 

res l^eKKivav, apa r)Xp^i-^6rj(Tav. Iken. 1, 13, 5 Kara ro 

(Twpa TjXpetiixjdaL vtt avrov. 
dxpf^<TTr}Tos, ov, (xpfOifTia) not owed. SCTL. 707, 8. 
axpi- is, as far as. PrOC. Ill, 274, 12 'Axpi is dakaa-crav. 

2. Until. See Introduction, § 101, 6. 
axpovos, ov, [xpovos) short-lived. Plut. II, 908 C. 

2. Of whom time cannot be predicated, eternal; 
applied to God. Ignat. Polyc. 3. 

dxpovas, adv. of axpovos, not in time, from cdl eternity. 

Did. Alex. 404 C 'O eV toO dppr]Tov (paros dxpovcos 

dxi>pr]Tos, ov, (xa>pr)Tos) that cannot he contained. JrsT. 

Trjph. 127 'O TOTTO) dxapr)Tos. Cohort. 38 'AxoiprjTOS 

Svvdpfi. Athenagor. 10. Irkn. 1, 1, 1. 
d\JAev(TT€o>, tjo-ai, (a\|ccuoT0f) not to lie, to speak truth. 
PoLYB. 3, 111,8. 6,59,4. Clem. Kojl Homil. 
3, 26 ^AyjrevcTTft avTo'is iv tw ^cXXoiti alS>vi rfjv rrapd- 


d^£(jiea> {\jrr](l)ea), to neglect, not to care for. IIes. 'A^e- 
(jieav, ayueXmj'. 

d\jfr]\d(f>rjros. ov, (\jnf\a<t)da) i?itractatus, not handled. 
Metaphorically, untried. Polyb. 8, 21, 5. 

d\lrr](l)o(j>6priTos, ov, (■\jrr](po(j>op((o) that has not voted. Po- 
LYB. 6, 14, 7. 

ai^LKopla, as, fj, (d^lfUopos) fcHoieSS. POLY'B. 14, 1, 4. 

a^ipaxe<>>, fjo-a>, (a-KTopat, paxr)) fo altercate, Wrangle, dis- 
pute, quarrel. Polyb. 17, 8, 4. 

a^ipaxia, as, fj, altercation, dispute, quarrel. Polyb. 5, 
49, 5. 

di^rls or d\^ls, i8os, ^, absis, apsis or apse, as of a church. 
Cod. Apr. Can. 43. Nic. Gkeg. II, 749, 15. 
(See also toyx"?-) 

d^vxayayrjTos, ov, {■\lfvxay(i>ye<a) not delighting the SOW, 

uninteresting, as a literary performance. Polyb. 9, 
dapos, ov, (mpa) ipiripc. Gloss. "Aapos, immaturus, in- 
tempesta. Ibid. "Aapov, acerhum. 


/3a/3ovTfiKapiOf, ov, 6, ihcuho, nightmare, i(j)ta\Trjs. Stjid. 

'E^mXnjr, 6 \eyopevos napa ttoXXois /Sa/Sourftxdpjor. 
^ayevto, eva-a, V a g r , wander, rove, stroll, TrKavapai, irepi- 

(j)ipopai. M AURIC. 1, 6. LeO. 8, 4. POEPH. Adm. 

236, 10. SuiD. Bayeiid, TT^avrjTtvei. 
^ayivdpios. ov, 6, (vagina) vaginarius, sheath-^maher, 

ei)K07roior. LyD. 158, 14. 
^dyvKos — fiatov\os. TheOPH. 723. 

BdSdiv for Bdddiov, and that for Bdmov, ov, f), Battion, a 

woman's name. Inscr. 4396 Tfjv BdSdiv. 
Padpos, ov, 6, {paivoi) Step, Stair. Sept. 4 Reg. 20, 9 seq. 
2. In ecclesiastical language, order, grade, rank. 

Can. Apost. 82. Const. Apost. 8, 22, 2. Eus. 

7, 15. Sard. 10. Basil. Ill, 271 B. Gkeg. Nts. 

II, 120 B. 121 A of penitents. Const. I, 4. Cod. 

Apr. Can. 3. 




3. Ba^/ioi (TvyyfVilas, or Oi ^adjxoX Tijt (ruyyej'eias, 
Gradus cognationis, Degrees of affinity. Every 
generation adds one to the preceding degree. Thus, 
brothers are of the second degree ; nephew and uncle 
of the third ; first-cousins of the fourth ; second- 


5 Slarnamros G fiiyicrTOi Belos 

SitrfiafifiTj fieyloTTj deia 

4 diTOTrainTos 5 fiel^aiv Belos 6 /ifl^ovos 6flov TruiSff 

aiTOiiajiixr) /ifl^av 6e'ia fid^ovos 6clas TtaiSfS 

3 nponaiTTros 4 fisyas Oflos 5 jueyaXov Beiov TralSe? 6 devrepos €^d5fX<^or 

npoiidfifirj fifya\rj 6(la peydXtjs 6(las TraiSej fieurepa f^a8i\<f>ri 

cousins of the sixth ; third-cousins of the eighth, 
and so on. Antec. 3, G. 

"We subjoin here a table of kindred and affinity 
according to Roman law. 

4 npwTos f^dB(\(f>os 
TTpojTTj t^a6fX^»; 

3 d8(\(l)iSovs 

The numerals denote the degrees or distances from the centre Era. Those 
above Era are called dviovrts, ascending ; those below Era, Kanovres, descend- 
ing ; all the rest are called i< nXaylov, collateral. (See dvetpLt, Kdreipn, n-Xdyios.) 

2 TraTTTTOf 3 6elos 

pd^fiTj Sita 

1 7raT7jp 2 d5eX(^off 

lirjTtjp dtc\(j>rj 


1 vlos 


2 eyyoifos 

3 irpoeyyouos 

4 dneyyovos 

5 Siaeyyovos 

6 TpiiTfyyovos 

fiaBos, cos-, TO, depth. Bd^os eKevBepiov, high-mindedness. 
POLYB. 27, 10, 3 QpaoTTjTa Koi ^ddos VTri<^aiv(v e\fv- 


Depth, as of a battalion. Poltb. 1, 34, 5. 
^aduivos, ov, (^adCs) deep purple ? Theoph. Cont. 

144 *E)c T€<ri7dpu)V fiiv Kiovav ^adviuav. 

^a6vs, eici, V, deep, as applied to color. Ael. V. H. 6, 6 

Badvripas tjJs o\(rea)r yevopfvrjs. Ltd. 178, lo 'Ew' (K 
eKelurj! yap TTJs vrjtrov {rijs Km] Koi /xdnjr ^ ^aSvTtpa 
^a<prj ruit (f>oLVLKiKov \pojpaTos to np\i^ iTTjiPfiTO KaTa<rK€va- 
fofiefi). IIeS. BadeiijS .... pf\avijs. 

O ueiov cyyovOL 

G 6fiov irpoiyyovoi 
6^iai irpoiyyovQi 
4 aScX<^OL' iyyovoi 5 dhi\<pov Trpoeyyofot G a8€'X(f)ov d-niyyovoi 
d8f\<j)!jt tyyovoi, aSeXc^^t npoeyyovoi a8e\(j)rjs amyyovoi, 

2. High-vamped, as a shoe ; opposed to x'^l^i^°^- 

SuiD. 'Ava^vplSas .... r^ to ^a6ta Kai S^ara VTToSrj- 
para. PtOCH. 2, 51. 
^uSutTTpaiTos, ov, {Pa6vs, dTpiivmpi), deep, thick, soft, as a 
. bed. BabR. 32 BaBicrTpaiTOS KOLTq. 

^adC(j)avos, OV, {^a6us, (jxDvfj) deep-voiced. Sept. Esai. 

33, 19. 
^al6, indeclinable, = ^dTor, a measure. SEPT.3Reg. 5,11. 
^atv for ^atov. ViT. Sab. 289 A. Leimon. 121. 
|3diVof, ij, ov, made of palm-leaf. Apophth. Gelas. 6 

BaifTj pdjibos. 





Patau, or ^a'tov, ov, to, palm-kaf. Sept. 1 Macc. 13, 51. 
NT. Joan. 12, 13. Cyuill. Hier. Catech. 10, 19 

'O (jiolvt^ .... TO ^ciia irapa<rxa>t> Traitrl Tois ToTf (Xi<^r)- 

liovtTi. Apophth. Arsen. 18. 

'H eoprri twv ^atav, Palm Sunday, the Sunday im- 
mediately preceding Easter. Method. 384 titul. 
Aoyos «ir to ^ata. Chrys. XII, G87 C. CtriLL. 
Alex. V (2), 391. 

'H KvpiaKT] tS>v patcov, = 'H foprfi rS>v fimav. TlIE- 

OPH. 695, 16. Triod. Horol. 

2. In the plural, ra ^ata, palm-leaves, myrtle-branch- 
es, olive-branches, laurel-bra?iches, and the like, blessed 
by the priest and distributed to the congregation on 
Palm Sunday. In this sense, the singular ro ^atov 
is used when a single bunch is meant. Porph. 
Cer. 170, 15. Eukhol. p. 597. (See also Cdrop. 
67, 10.) 

3. Course, heat, at the hippodrome. Mai.. 340, 16. 
Chron. 558, 17.^ Theoph. 574,9. Porph. Cer. 
307, 18. 339. Cedr. I, 781. 

^atovXos, ov, 6, bajulus, tutor, preceptor, payvXos, waida- 
yojydf, 7raL&0Tpipt]s. ThEOPH. 148, 13. CeDR. I, 600, 

12. ScHOL. Soph. Aj. 544. Schol. Oppian. Hal. 
• 1, 682. Cdrop. 13. Codin. 94, 19. 
/Saio^dpos, ov, {fiatov, <\)ipai) palm-bearing. Substantively, 

ij fia'iofpopos, SC. Tjpepa, the same as ^ iopTrj tS)V fiaiaiv 

(see ^atov). Porph. Cer. 115, 18. 
Pats, fj, = Patov. Hes. Baif, papbos <j)olviKos, (cat jSatuv 

(read /Sui'ov). Gloss. Bats,palma. 

paKavTt]!, 6, = PaKavTiPos. Sdid. BaKavrrjs, 6 o'xeTXmartjS 
(read (r;(oXa<rr^y)., o, vacans vacantia, idler, loiterer. Sr- 

NES. Ep. 67, p. 216 A Tlfpivo(TTOv<Ti Tiues Pao-KavriPoi 
(sic) Trap' ijfjuv • avi^rj yap pov piKpuv PapPap'uravros, Iva 
8ia T^f avvrjSfO-Tipas rfj TToXtTfia (^wf^v ttjU iviav KaKiav 
ip<^aTi.KaTepov napaa-rrjcraipi. Sl'IIJ. BaKarri^Of, c^o- 
\aaTr]S, pfj irapapfvav tw Trpdypari avTov. 

(SaicXifw, lo-n, (PdKKov) to cudgel. GlOSS. BaicXto-^fif, 

PaKKlov, ov, TO, bacillum, baton. Gloss. 

/3dicXoi', ou, TO, b a c u 1 u m , baculus, staff, stick, cudgel, 
PaKvXov. Chal. 884 E. Theod. Lector. 2, 26. 

Mal. 186, 24. TuEOpn. 365, 16. Sdid. ripjrava, 
PaxKa. Gloss. BdicXoi', fustis. 
PaKvXov, ov, TO, baculum, PukKov. Pldt. I, 34 A. 

paKxoipia, a>v, Ta, Hebrew D'TT^D; = awapxai. SePT. 

Nehem. 13, 31. 
PaXavdov, ov, To, balneum, bath. CoNST. ApOST. 1, 

0, 1 IlfpaVTaa-o Kal Tt]V iv PaXauelai pera audpwv otoktov 
y€Uopivt]v XoCo-iv. LaOD. 30 "O Ti ov Sei IfpaTiKoiis ^ 
kXt^Plkovs rj dcKtjTas eV PaXavelco pfra yvvatKwv OTroXoi/e- 
aBai, pr)he navra XpiaTiavov, ^ XaiKoi'. EpiPH. HOG D 
Oj TrXfi'ouf 8e [to)1» ^orap^mv] jSaXaff I'ou di!(x.ovrai. (See 
also avhpoyvvos.) 

BaXaKcioi/ dvhpelov, A bath for men. Const. Apost. 

1, 6, 6 Xpri<TT] PaXavfiif avSpda. 

BaXavetov yvvaiKflov, A bath for women. Ibid. 1, 9, 2 

TvvaiKilov di ovtojs PaXavfiov, eiiraKTOiS, k. t. X. 
paXavLTrjs, ov, 6, bath-keeper, PaXavevs. POLTB. 30, 20, 4. 
pdXavos, ov, r), oak, Spis. Sept. Gcn. 35, 8. POLYB. 34, 

8, 1. [In Modern Greek, f; PaXamSia, or ^eXawSid, 

as, the oak, in general, and the Quercus Aegilops in 

PdKavTioaKOTTOs, ov, 6, {paKavriov, o-KOTreoj) bag-watcher ; 

covetous, avaricious. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 19 A. 
^dXas, a, 6, (jSaXtds, (f>aXt6s,) a dun horse, with a white 

forehead. Proc. II, 87, 21. 
PaXavariov, ov, to, balaustium, the flower of the wild 

pomegranate. DiOSC. 1, 154 BaXaiimov ia-Tiv avdos 

dyplas poias. Hes. BaXauo'Ttoi', (idos poias (}>tpov avdos 

Appo^ov TTpos BcpaTTelav. 
BaXivT^ia, as, f], Valentia, BaXevTia. ChIWN. 204. 
PaXiaraptos. of, d, b alis tar i US or ballistarius, j3aX- 

Xia-Taptos, PaXto-Tpapws, KOTaTreXTao'Tijf. PoRPH. Adm. 

251, 22. 

PaXla-rpa, as, 17, balista or ballista, KaramXrrjs, TTfTpo- 

poXos. Madric. 12, 6. Leo. 6, 27. 

PaXia-rpapios = PaXiuTapios. MaDRIO. 12, 6. 
paXXitrrapios = paXiOTapios. NoVELL. 85, 2. 3. LyD. 

158, 19. 
PaXXa, to throw, cast. Mal. 45, 21 'EPXridrj eij epa>Ta 

avTrjs. He fell in lore with her ; the same as 'Enea-ev 

fls €p<i3Ta aifTrjs (see ttittto)). 

BdXXci) /itToi/oiay, see jUtTavoia 2. 





BaXXm ifiavTov fieri Tiva (tivos), To dare to contend 
ivith any one. Porpii. Adm. 74, 9 'H/jels y^era tovs 
naT^ivaKtras iavToiis ov /3aXXo/xef. 

BaXXo) Kpavytjv, To give a shout. Poeph. Adtn. 254, 
21 BaXXfTe filav Kpavyijv, Give a great shout. 

2. To set, as fire. Polyb. 1, 48, 8. (Compare 

Id. 5, 100, 5 npo Tov TTvp (pjiaXfiv rovs MaxtSdvas.) 

3. To put, as into a vessel. Apophth. Eulog. 

'EfiaKov ol paBr/Toi EvXoylov els to jSavKoXiov v$Q>p. 
Aet. 7, 101, p. 142 BaXf els ^eariv. 

4. To put on, as a garment, eM<i>, or evSiopat. 
Polyb. 30, 4, 5 *aia ^a'Xfli' ipana. Theoph. 437, 

10 BaXdi/T€s aira (ray loir pavpov, Having put a black 
robe on Mm. Ponrii. Cer. 7, 16 e'5' ovtu> PaXKova-w 
01 8f (TTTorat TO eavToiu xpyacnrepUXeiara trayia, they put on. 

^aXwapid, ur, i), balney m, ^aumpiv, ^dKave'iov. POKPH. 
Cer. 422, 15. 

/SoXto, Of, ij, Slavic bXoTo (nQui&r), marsh, morass, fen, 
swamp, cXos. Leo. 11, 3. [Modern Greek, d 
^dXror, in the same sense. Compare the Latin pa- 
ins p a I u d i s .] 

^akreos, ov, 6, balteus, (aarfip. Ltd. 179, 11. 

jSaXTiSiK for PaKriSiov. PORPH. Cer. 710, 21 Zavrj beppa- 
Tivrj KOKKivos CK Xi'dcoi' Ttpiotv KeKocTpijpevr], TjTis Xeyerai 

/SaXn'Sioi/, ov, TO, = ^dXreoy. PoRPH. Cer. 144. (See 
also fia\TiSiv.) 

^oXtmSijc, es, (/3dXTa) marshy, stvampy, iXaSrjs. Porph. 
Adm. 123, 4. 

fiapPaxepos, a, iv, {Pdp^a$) ofcotton. PoRPH. Cer. 473, 
11 'Bap^aKepa oKrjdiva evBabia Ka\ irpacriva. 

^ap^oKwv, TO, = fidp^ai, which see. [Modern Greek, 

TO ^apvaKi, cotton.^ 

fidpfia^, a/cos, to, Turkish pambuk, cotton. Suid. 

Bd^/3a| ij nd/ij3a^ rj Uap^aicis, to irapa woXXois "Keyopevov 

^avav<Tovpy!>s, ov, 6, {fidvavrros, EPro) opifex, handicrafts- 
man. Just. Apol. 1, 55. 

^dvba, as, rj, = ^avSou 2. LeO. 6, 19. 

^dvSov, ov, TO, band urn, signum, banner, ensign, 
cTjpeXov. Proc. I, 415, 20. Matjric. 1, 3. 8. Si- 
Moc. 119, 14. IMal. 461, 11, et alibi. Chron. 701, 

18. Tiieoph. 277, 14, et alibi. Leo. 12, 62. Cedr. 
I, G94, 18. 

2. Band, a company of infantry from 200 to 400 
men, /SavSa. Mauric. 1, 3. 9, 3. Leo. 4, 2. 41. 

3. Garrison, as of a place. Porph. Adm. 225, 7. 17. 
^av8o(f>6pos, ov, 6, (pdfSov, (fiepo)) ensign, standard-bearer, 

6 TO trripeiov tov aTparr^yov ev Tois irapnTa^eiTLV elcod^s 

(jiepeiv. Proc. I, 448. Mauric. 1, 3. 5, et alibi. 
Leo. 4, 14. 

Paviapiv for ^avidpiov, t6, = jidKvLapla. Mal. 222, 20. 

PoRPH. Cer. 154. 
^dvvas, 6, Icing, ruler, jiacrihevs. I'imi^ (originally Fdca|). 

Hes. Bdvuas, PaaiKevs, irapa 'iTaXitoTois. Oi he, peyiaros 

Spxaiv. (Compare ^odvof, /Sofdxoy.) 
^aTTTifdj, iVw, to baptize. Const. Apost. 7, 40, 2. 8, 

37, 3 'O ^aim^opevos. One who is about to be baptized; 

A candidate for baptism. 

"AvoSev PaTTTi^b), to rebaptize, dva/Sam-ifa). CaN. 

Apost. 47. 
^aTtTiins, eu>s, fj, (/SanTi'fm) immersion, baptism, fiaTTTio-pa, 
^aimo-pos. Joseph. Ant. 18, 5, 2. Coteler. Ill, 

506 C. EUKHOL. HOROL. Jan. 6 'H PdnTia-is TOV 

XpioToS, the title of a picture representing the baptism 
of Christ. 
fidwrurpa, utos, to, immersion, baptism. NT. Can. 
Apost. 50 Tpla ^aivTlapaTa pids pvijo-ews. Trine im- 

ffaTTTKrpos, ov, 6, :=: ^diTTicns. NT. MarC. 7, 4 BaTTTiapois 

noTTiplov Ka\ leo-Tuy. Hebr. 6, 2. 9, 10. Joseph. 
Ant. 18, 5, 2. Basil. Ill, 270 D. 
^aiTTiarljp, ijpos, 6, baptistery, fBawnarrfipiov. Theoph. 24, 

19. 615. Poeph. Cer. 8, 9. 

^anTiarfipiov, ov, to, = ^airTia-Trip 1. AtiIAN. I, 113 C. 

Pallad. Vit. Chi-ys. 36 A. SocR. 7, 4. Chal. 
1029 D. 

^aimoTiKos, r), 6u, (jSaTmcrTrjs) baptismal. TheOPH. 627. 

Cedr. I, 797, 21. 
Bdpayyoi, top, oi, Barangi, a body of mercenaries, form- 
ing part of the Byzantine emperor's body-guard or 
palace-guard. Their distinctive weapon was the 
battle-axe. They made their first appearance at 
Constantinople in the middle of the eleventh century. 




Cedrenus regards them as Kelts. Cede. II, 013 
Oi ^v\a<T(rovTfs iv t& 7ra\aTi<o (rrpaTiS>Tai Pco/ioioi re Kal 
BdpayyoL {yivos Se KeXriKoi/ oi Bapayyoi iii.(r6o(popovvTfS 

Anna Comnena brings them from T7iuk. Cojin. 

I, 120 Tots e(c TTjs OovXtis Bapayyovs (tovtovs 819 Xf'y<a 
Toiis neXfKv(p6povs /3apj3dpous). But where was 
Thule ? 

Curopalates represents the Barangi of his time as 
speaking English {lyKKivKrri). This of course makes 

them EngHsh. CuROP. 57 "EiraTa (pxovrai Kal TToKv- 
XpovL^ovciv Kal ot Bapayyoi Kara Trjv TrdrpLov Kal ovtoc 
y\a>(T<Tau aiirav, ^yovv lyKXipia-rl, til English. See also 

Id. 37. 

The name oceurs also iu the following authors : 

ScYL. 644 737. Arsen. 176. Cajjt. I, 200, et alibi. 
The prefect of the Barangi was called oKoXovdos, 

wliich see. 
^ap^aplito, icra, in grammatical language, to violate the 

rules of inflection, or of orthoepy. Antuol. Ill, p. 

47. LuciAN. Rhet. Praecept. 17. Sext. Adv. 

Gram. p. 261. Athen. 3, 94. 
fiap^apiKov, ov, to, SO. fiipos, the country of the barharians, 

a term applied to regions beyond the limits of the 

Eoman empire. Cod. Afr. Can. 52. Chal. Can. 

28. (Compare QdIN. Can. 30 Bap^apiKal iKKKrjo-lai.) 
Pap^apiapos, oi, 6, {^ap^apl^o)) in grammatical language, 

a violation of the rules of inflection or of orthoepy. 

DioG. LxERT. 7, 59. Sext. Adv. Gram. p. 260. 

Bekker. 1270. 

2. Barbarism, one of Epiphanius's heresies. It 

flourished from Adam to Noah. Epiph. Respons. ad 

Epistol. Acac. et PauL 
j3apj3uTos, on, o, barbatus, not castrated, not fwoC^os. 

CnRox. 627, 9. Pokph. Cer. 62, 20. 
0ap/3iXor, see ^pipiXos. 
^apSovKiov, ov, TO, a mace, club, ponaXov. Leo. 6, 27. 7, 

58. Theoph. Cont. 232. 
^apia, as, fj, (fiapvs, pape'ia) sledge-hammer. PORPH. 

Cer. 670, 16. 
papea, to iveigh dotcn. JcsT. Quaest. et Respons. ad 

Orthod. 477 E To papeiadai aiiTov cVi to Karai. 

Pdpis, eas, Ti, Hebrew m*D) castle, tower. Sept. 

2 Esdr. 6, 2. Joseph. Ant. 11, 4, 6. 12, 4, 11. 
pdpKa, as, fj, barca, boat, hpopav. Lyd. 180, 11. Isi- 

DOR. HisPAL. Orig. 19, 1, 19 Barca est quae 

cuncta navis commercia ad litus portat. 
^apvdvpeto, r/a-a, (^apvBvpos) to be Wroth. Sept. Num. 

10, 15. 
PapvKapdios, ov, (fiapis, Kaphla) heavy OT slou) of heart. 

Sept. Ps. 4, 3. 
/Sapuvti), in grammatical language, to accent with the 

grave accent. Athen. 2, 40. 

2. Mid. ^ to he tired of anything. Eunap. 

81, 10 Kai Tov ttXovtoi' 6 TpayioBos t^apvveTo. 
papinXovs, ovv, (Papvs, rrXoos) diflicult of navigation, as a 

sea. PoRPH. Tiiem. 43, 15. 
*fiapvs, em, v, grave, as applied to the grave accent. 

Plat. Cratyl. 399 A 'Awl d^fias t^s plaijs a-uXXa^TJs 

^apeiav ((j>6ey^dp(da. 

Substantively, (a) 'H ^apeta, SC. npoa-<a8ia or Tacris, 

the grave accent. Aristotel. Rhetor. 3,1,4. Dion. 

Thrax in Bekker. 630. Dion. Hal. V, 61. 

Sext. Adv. Gram. 5, p. 240. (b) To fiapv, the grave 

accent. Dion. Hal. V, 62 SwerjiSapiiivov ej^ovai tc5 

o^a Tw fSapv. 

*fiapiiTr]s, rjTos, fj, the grave accent. Aristotel. Poet. 

20. Dion. Hal. V, 62. 
^apirovos, ov, with the grave accent on the last syllable, 

barytone, in grammar. DiON. Thrax in Bekker. 

638, 31 BapvTova pr]p.aTa. 
^apvajrea, rjcra), (/3a/jur, &\j/) tO be dim. SePT. Gen. 48, 

10 Oi oipOaXpol de lapajjX c^apvajTrrjaav dno tov y^pias. 
^da-ava, atv, to, torture, pdaavos. TlIEOPn. 455, 10. 
^acravKTTTjpiov, ov, to, (jSao-ai'io-Tijf) rack. MarTTR. Ig- 

nat. (inedit.) 4. Tit. 1117 A. 
^da-avos, ov, fj, torment, torture. Polyb. 15, 27, 7, et 
alibi. NT. Luc. 16, 23. 28. 

Bao-iXd/tTjf, T), 6, z= Bao-iXoKioj. AttAL. 299. BryeN. 


Baa-iXdKtos, ov, 6, diuiin. of Bno-iXfioj, BasiUus. SCYL. 
to J. 

Bno-iXar, a, 6, augmentative of Bao-iXfior. SoCR. 2, 43-, p. 
158 BairiXeiOV be roi' Kal Ba(TiXav. 




^acrCkela, as, ij, the Icing, 6 PacriKeis. Ltd. 255, 8. NO- 
VELL. 6, 3. NIC. II, 684 B. 

2. Kingship, majestij, as a title. Euagr. 2, 10, p. 

303, 22 Ts avTov paaiXda. PoKPH. Adm. 187, 10 
Ae8toK€ TOP ToiovTov oIkov 6 f'/ios 6fios rfi ^atriXeia crov, 

to thy majesty. 200 kItt) ^ jiatriXeia fjfiSiv. Cer. 528, 

13 npojSaXXerai ere ^ fK 6fOv ^acriXela rjtiiiv paiKTUpa. 

3. Domain, the territory under a king. Joseph. 
Ant. 12, 2, 2. 

4. In the plural. The Boohs of the Kings of the Old 
Testament. BaaiXfimv UparTj, and BatriXftmc Aevrepa, 
correspond to the i''tr4'< and Second Books of Samuel. 
Baa-i^eiaiv Tpirrj, and BacriKeioiv Terdprr], are the Same 
as the First and Second Books of the Kings. Sept. 
Reg. titul. (See also jSao-iXeios.) 

^aaiKfiov, ov, to, kingdom, empire, ^ao-tXtia. InsCR. 5127, 
B, 1. Clem. Rom. Epist. 2, 6. Just. Apol. 1, 32. 
Chal. 1413 To Pa>iialaiv fiacrtXeiov, The Roman em- 
pire. Const. (530), 117G B. 

2. Kingship, majesty, fiaaiKela 2, as a title. Athan. 
I, 784 B Afopai ToC /3aeriXeiou aov, I beseech thy maj- 

3. 77*6 seat of empire, the capital. Polyb. 3, 
15, 3 'napa)(eipa^aiv (Is Kaivfjv HuXw, ij Tis aicravcl npo- 
cr)(r]pa Koi (BatriKeLOV i]v Kapx^^ovicov iv toIs KaTa Trjtf 
l^Tjpiav TOTTOis. 4, 46, 2 KaTaaK€va(Tiip€t/oi ^aaiKeiov 
Tr]V TuXiji'. 

^aa-iXetos, ov, Idngly, royal. Substantively, Ai /Sao-iXeioi, 
sc. /Si'iSXoi, The Boohs of the Kings of the Old Tes- 
tament. Const. Apost. 1, 5. 1, 6, 2. (See also 

^aaiXfla 4.) 
^a(TiKeoiraTopia, as, 17, the being ^ao-iXcojrdrcop. PaCIT, I, 

75, 8 Paa^iXeamaTopia, with an 01. 
jSao-iXfOTraTwp, opos, o,- (^^acriXeis, jrar^p) the father of the 

king, a title of Byzantine nobility. Theoph. Cont. 

357. 394, 23. Cedr. I, 573, 15. II, 253, 16. 

293, 15. PaCH. I, 74 ^ao-iXeamdrap, with an a>. 
^ao-iXeuf, (as, i], king. In later and Bjzantine writers it is 
regularly used with reference to the Roman emperor, 
or to the shah of Persia. The word applied to other 
kings is p;9|, which see. NT. Joan. 19, 15 Ovk e^o- 

pev |3aCTiXea, ct pfj Kalaapa. Act. 17, 7 Knt ovroi 

TrdvTfs UTrevavTi rdv 8oy pdruiv Kaicrapos TrpaTTovai ^afTiXia 
\iyovr(s (Tcpov (ivai Irja-ovv. 
^aa-iXda, eiicro, to J-uIe. The participle 'H ^ao-iXfijoucra, 
with or witliout iroXts, is regularly applied to Rome, 
or to Constantinople. Atuen. 3, 53 T^r paaikevova-Tjs 
TrdXfojs, Of the imperial city ; of Rome. 3, 94 'Ev 
Pco/it; r^ (SadiKevovarj. EuS. 2, 13 Trjv ^acrtXfuoutrav 
TToXii/. Vit. Const. 3, 7. 47. SOCR. 1, 10 'lo-7,v re 
T^ ^aaiXevova-T) Pojpi) diroSd^as, KavaravTLVovnoXtv ptTO- 
vopdcras, ;(/)i)/jaTiffii' ScvTipav Pa)/i?)i' vopa eKvpoio'ev. 1, 

17, p. 47, 28 Eis TTjv ^aiTiXeiiovcrav Ncai/ Paprjp, Con- 
stantinople. 5, 18, p. 285, 14 'H /Sao-iXei'ouo-a TrdXir, 
Rome. CiiAL. Can. 23 'H l3aa-iX(i/ovaa KaixrravTivoi- 

TToXif. 925 B. 1593 A 'H Paa-iKfvova-a, Constanti- 

2. Causatively, to appoint a hing, to put a Icing 
over a people ; the same as /Sao-tXe'a noiija-ai. Sept. 
Jud. 9, 'E^ao-iXfvo-ax tov 'A^ipcXfXj ^^'^!/ made 
Abimelech hing. 9, 18 'E^ao-iXcijtraTc tuv 'Al^tpe'Kex 
uioK TraiSicrKrjs avTov (n\ Tovs apSpas Siki/jmc. 1 Reg. 8, 
22 BacriXevo'OP aiiTols ^aaiKea. 2 Par. 10, 17 'E^atri- 
Xfvo-av fV aiiTtop Popoap. NiC. CoNST. 65 Kocrpav 
Tovpopa e(/)' (avTo^s ^afrCKfvovai. 

PacrtXeuiTraTopia,' see fiaaCKionaTopla, 

^aaikeamaTuip, see fiatrCKcoTraTap. 

BacriXidiapoi, oip, ot, (Bno-iXciSijf) Bosilidians, the followers 
of Basilides the Gnostic. Just. Tryph. 35, p. 133 A. 

/Sao-iXiitowXui'/Lior, op, {^aaiXiKos, n\mpos) belonging to the 
imperial fleet. Tiieoph. Cont. 123 Mtrd ^fXavSiaji/ 

/3ao"tX tKOTrX liiipwp. 
^acn\iK.6s, J], dv, royal. PoRPH. Cer. 14, 24 At ^na-iXtxal 
TTvXat, The royal gale, the principal gate or door of 
the church of Saint Sophia at Constantinople. 

Substantively, (a) 'O pacAiKos, roycd officer, mes- 
senger, ambassador. NT. Joan. 4, 46. Joseph. 
Ant. 15, 8, 4. Porph. Adm. 72, 9. 184, 8, et 

alibi. Cer. 6 Tc5 bopecrriKa ruiv fiaaiKiK.o>p'. TheOPH. 

Cont. 320, 11. 

(b) To. ^aaCKiKo., Tlie imperial palace, to fiaa-iKetov. . 
Porph. Adm. 141, 12. 
^ao-iXi'f, iSos, fj, queen, applied to Rome, or to Constanti- 
nople. Just. Apol. 1, 26 'Ek rrj wdXct ijuuv jiaa-iKiSi 




Paiiri, III your queen city Rome. 1, 5G 'Ev t^ ^aaiKiSt 
Pira- Insce. 5853, 31. 5908. Eus. V. C. 4, f.9 
Bao-iXtf ffdXir, Rome. ErnES. 1123 A Bno-iXls tto- 
Xif, Constantinople. Novell. 3 titul. '^TTKpavla 
apxt-crto-Konai rijs /SatriXiSof TatJrijr TroXems. VlT. Sab. 
298 B Tijv /3ao-iXi8u (j)ed(Tainos. EUAGR. 1, 17. 2, 9, 

p. 301, 25. 
paa-iKltTKos, ov, 6, (/Sao-iXiV/cos) regidus, petty Tcvng. Po- 

LTB. 3, 44, 5. 

2. Basilisk, cockatrice, an imaginary serpent. 

Sept. Ps. 90, 13. 
ISaa-iKia-T^s, ov, 6, (/SacriXew) rt fe'M^r's personal attendant. 

Inscr. 4893. 
Bao-iXiTfr/f, i;, o, dimin. of Bao-iXcior, Basileius. Theoph. 

CoNT. 379. 
*^aa-Kalvu>, to fascinate, hnoitch by means of the evil 

eye. ArISTOTEL. Probl. 20, 34 "Iva fifj ^aa-Kavrj! lie. 
TheOCR. G, 39 'Sis fiTi j3a<TKav6S> d( rph els ifiov tirrvaa 
koXttov. Sept. Deut. 28, 54 Baa-Kavel TM 6(p6a\iia 

airov top d8e'\(p6v avTov. [Spitting thricB upon the 
person in danger of being fascinated is still practised 
by the Greeks. But, according to the popular belief, 
the most efficacious remedy against the evil eye is 
the prayer entitled Ev;^^ els top ircurxovra ^aanavlav, 
to be read by the priest over the patient.] 

*^aa-Kavta. as, f), fascination, the evil eye. Aristotel. 
Probl. 20, 34. (See also ^ao-ratVu.) 

^aa-Kaviou, ov, to, plural ra fiaa-Kavta, charms, magical 
spells. InSCR. Vol. Ill, p. 1070 'ApTraxdela-a /Satrxa- 

j3ao-KaiTi/3os, incorrectly for ^axavri^os, which see. 

Baa-jiuideoi., oiv, ol, Basmothei, a .Jewish sect, the same as 

Uaa^a>6aloi. CONST. Al'OST. 6, 6. 
(3ao-Taydptot, ou, 6, (^aarayri) porter, Carrier. Mal. 

444, 19. 
^a<rrayl), ijs, v, (|3ao-T-df<a) carriage, the act of carrying 

burdens. Ltd. 131, 9 Upbs ^aarayrfv nai cpopav twv 


2. Baggage. Patr. 129 ttjv Pa(rrdyi]v. Vit. 

Sab. 323 A ''ExovTes ^airTayr^v TpiaKovra d\6ya>v. HeS. 
BatrTayrj, Bdpos. 
Paardyiov, ov, to, (^aordfa) haldrick, StOOrd-belt. Leo. 

5, 3. EuST. 828, 35 'Aopr^par, ijyov dva(pope7s, Kai i>s 
av Tis elTrrj SrjiiOTevonevos ^airrdyia i] KpefiaaTrjpas. 
fiatnepviov, ov, to, bastcma. Gloss. JuR. Bao-Tepwoj', 
irapohiKov, j'JTOt dtajSaTiKuv, o X/yerat irdpoSos. HaRMEN. 

2, 4, 4G. 

pdTivov, ov, TO, the hramhle-herry, 6 Kapjros rijs ^drov. Ga- 
len. XIII, 495 E. 

^drov, ov, TO, (lidros) blackberry ? DiOD. 1, 34. 

jSdroj, ou, d, Hebrew flD; bath, a measure for liquids, 
iSaiU Sept. 2 Esdr. 7, 22, bis, ^arSiv. NT. Luc. 
16, G. 

jSaTtiSijr, es, (^dros) Overgrown with brambles. Polyb. 
2, 28, 8. 12, 22, 4. 

/3a0, TO, indeclinable, the later name of FaC, Vau, the 
sixth letter of the most ancient Greek alphabet. 
INIarius ViCTORiNUS, p. 24G8. (For particulars, 
see History of the Greek Alphabet, § 9, revised 
edition, 1854.) 

/3aC8or, ou, T], Hebrew T3, DHS, bough, 
branch, kKoSos. Apocr. Thom. Eiiangel. B, 2 ter. 

^avKoKr), rjs, 17, a kind of earthen vessel for water, used in 
Egypt, ^avKoXiOV, (SavxdXXiov, ^avKoKis- EpipH. I, 
719 C, as a proper name. Philostorg. 1, 4 
"AyKovs oarpaKivov .... anep ovv ^avKoXas fVt^mpimf 
'AXefavSpcis eliiBaaiv ovofxd^eiv. 

^avKoKiov, ov, TO = ^avKoKr]. ApOPHTH. Eulog. 'EPdKov 
ol paOijTai Ev\oytov els to ^avKaXtov vdicp. Johaun. Co- 

lob. 7. 8. Macar. 33. (See also KauKdX(oj».) 

^avKoKis, eas, f), = /3au/cdXij. EpiPH. I, 727 C Tijs eK- 

KKrj(Tlas Trjs BavKdXeas. Philostorg. 1, 4, as a nick- 

fiavKdWiov == BavKd\wii. MarTTR. AreTH. G1. 

/38e'XXa, j;, bdellium, the gum of a kind of palm, 
/SSeXXioi/. Arrian. Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 37. 39. 

/SSeXuy/ja, utos, to, (pSeXia-trco) abomination, an object 
of abhorrence. Sept. Gen. 46, 34 Bbi\vyp.a ydp 
eoTiv AlyvTrTtois Trot iroififjv irpopdrouv. Ex. 8, 26 Ta 
PSeXiypiaTa rav AiyVTTTimi', equivalent tO xois AiyuTTTiotf. 

^SeXuyfio'f, oO, d, (PBeXva-tropai) disgust. SepT. 1 Reg. 
25, 31 OvK eoTai croi toCto PSeXvypos Kai (TKavdaXov tm 
Kvpt(o fiov eKxeai aipa ddSiOU oapeav. 

P&eXvKTOs, T), ov, (pbiKiaaopai.) abhorred, disgustiiig. 




abominable. Sept. Prov. 17, 15 BSeXvKTos napa to. 
e,^. 2 Mace. 1, 27. NT. Tit. 1, 16. 
^SeXuo-o-o), to cause to be abhorred. Sept. Ex. 5, 21 

'E/3SfXu^aTe Tiji/ iajiijV ij/iwi' ivavrlov ^apaa>. Lev. 11, 
43 OiJ /iiy pSiXv^rfTf ras \jfvxas viiaiv eV Trao-t rots ipne- 
j8f/3aioa>, to fx, establish. Clem. Rom. Homil. 1, 3 

OuS' orroTipov els tov ijiov /3c/3aiwirai voCv ■i}bvvap.T)v. 

2. 7b assure. Leo Gram. 216 BfpaiwBevrfs i>s 

dXr]dri (la-iv. 

fifPalaa-ii, ewf, ij, (jSe^aidm) confirmation, security. Sept. 
Lev. 25, 23. 

pi^aLUKxivr], rjs, 17, = ^(^atoTVS. IgNAT. Philad. (titul.). 
*^e/3ai<i)rijp, ^por, 6, =r /3e/3ai(BTijf. CuRT. 3, et alibi. 
/3e/3at(Bnjr, oC, d {^e^atoa) confirmer, voucher, attestor, 

pf^aMTTip. PoLYB. 2, 40, 2. 4, 40, 3. Dion. 

Hal. I, 29. 124. Sext. Adv. Gram. 10, p. 260. 
/SfjSaiuTtKo'r, II, 6v, Of/SaiuT^f) confirming, establishing. 

Epict. Ench. 51 (52). 
^epauoTiKws, adv. of Pe^aiartKos, osseveranter, confidently, 

positively, affirmatively. Iren. 5, 30, 3 'Airo(f>aiv6- 

liivoi pf^aiaTLKws. 

ySe^ijXdo), uau, (/3e'/3r)Xoj) to profane. Sept. Ex. 31, 14. 

Nehem. 13, 17. 
^f^/jXmo-is, ems, ij, (/BcjStjXo'u) profanation. Sept. Lev. 

/3e8£K, TO, Hebrew DID. i''cac/<, c/imi. Sept. 4 Reg. 

12, 5. 
^eSovpiov, ov, TO, Slavic ^eBpb (neuter), pail, bucket, 

iSpfla. PORPH. Cer. 466, 19 BeSoipia dpyvpa els 

vepov 8to, for water. 
^eiKOvKov, ov, TO, veliiculum, oxipia. Inscr. 2509 

'Enapxos ^eiKovXcoy, Praefectus vehiculorum, (Com- 
pare Inscr. 5895 'Eirapxos oxruiirav.) 
pe'XeKos, ov, 6, 0. kind of vetch. Psell. 400. 

BfXfrjWa — SepCnrta? ThEOPH. 734, 13. 

BeXiaX = BeXi'ap. NT. 2 Cor. 6, 15, as a various read- 

BeXiap, 6, indeclinable, Hebrew 7^''/^, Belial, BtXiaX, 
Be\ias. NT. 2 Cor. 6, 15. 

BfXias, 6, = BeXi'ap. Ignat. Philip. 11, as a various 
reading. Id. Ephes. (interpol.) 16, BeXiav, as a v. I. 

/Se'Xoj/ := /3^Xoc CnuoN. 578, as a various reading. 
fieXovas, a, 6, (^eXovrj) needle-maker. Const. IV, 869 C. 

fieXovri, T)s, fj, needle. ThEOPII. 494, 10 TanrjTta OTTO 
/SeXo'n/f, embroidered. 

/SfXo'oToffts, ear, rj, (^c'Xof, (rrairis) a parapet on which a 
warlike engine was placed, corresponding to the 
modern battery. Sept. Jer. 28 (51), 27 'Emo-r^o-aTe 
en aiiTijV jSeXoordo-ets. Ez. 4, 2. 1 Macc. G, 20. 
POLTB. 9, 41, 8 Tpe'is ^aav ^eXaaraaeis XidofioKois. 
DiOD. 20, 85 Enearqa'av Se Kai Tols oppovcrt riov <f>opTi}- 
ywv nXoioyif iv Tta \ipevL j^e\o<TTaaeis OLKeias tols cVtTi- 

BeaBat fitWovcri. KaTaire\Tas (corrected by tlie editors 

into KaTane}iTais ). 

fieXTiaais, fws, 17, {^eXrida) a bettering, betterment, melio- 
ration. Jdst. Quaest. et Eespons. ad Orthod. 123, 
p. 493 E. 

^epPpava — pep^pdva. LeO GrAM. 89. 
Bfj-eVfia, as, 17, = Beveria. Mal. 176. Chron. 209. 
Beveriavos, ov, 6, one of the Vcneti of the circus, Beveros. 
Anton. 1, 5. 

Bfverlia, icra, to be a BeveTos. ThEOPH. 282, 15. 

BeveTiKos, ov, or BeveTiKos, ov, 6, Venetian, a native of 

Venice. Porph. Adm. 123 BeviriKos, proparoxy- 

tone. Pach. I, 162. 
BeveToi, av, ot, (/3/i/eTos) Veneti, the Blues, one of the 

factions of the circus, Bevenavoi. Ltd. 65. Proc. 

I, 119, 14. (See also S^pos, pepos.) 
^eVeTOf, ov, V e n e t u S , blue, /coXXdiVor, Kvavavyris, Kvaveos. 

Ltd. 43. 65. Mal. 175, 22. 176, 5. Chron. 

209,7. 626. 
PevecpiKLoKtos, ov, 6, benef iciarius. Eus. 9, 9, p. 454, 

Ltd. 157, 24. 
^evecfitKiaKios, ov, 6, vcneficus, poisoner. Novell. 

fievKJtlKLou, ov, TO, bcneficium, favor, presents. NiC. 

I, 12, with Sapea'is Kai imoaxeaei as a various reading. 

Chal. 1748 A. 

^epatSapiKos, see /SijXo)^. 

jSc'paiSot or ^epeSos, ov, o, V CT edus, jncblic horse, a horse 
belonging to the government, as a post-horse, ■ndpm- 
TTOS. Ltd. 12, 12 Bepaibovs 8e iTaXots eivai hoKel roiis 
VTTO^vytovs liTTTOvs, OTTep eWi!' ekKetv to ux'ipa- 200 Styyou- 




Xaptovs 8e Toiis elprju^vovs KaKelaOaL crvp^eQrjKev eK Tov ei'i 
^€pat8co xpoiplvovs (Jjyovv ivoi hr^KovoTi iraplnnov) cVt ras 
inap^^las oppav. PkOC. I, 241, 11 'Ittttok rois drjpo- 
(rlois 6)(ovpevos, ots fi^ ficp(8ovs KaXftv vevopiKa<riv. 

(Compare Eus. 10, 5, p^ 485, 40 Aij/ioViov oxw°- 

Id. V. C. 4, 36. AthAN. I, 186 E T?s eVtoroXiJi o-oi 
TavTTfs 6)(r)paTos Srjpomov i^ovmav \opr]yov<Trit, Zos. 73 
Toils (V Toti crraOpois innovs, ofif to Brjpoaiov erpecfxv. 
SOCR. 2, 23, p. 110, 25 Arjpoa-iois oxqpaa-i.) 

[.John Lydus seems to think that it is compounded 
of vehere and rheda (iXxcw &xw<A- I' i=> more 
probable, however, that it is connected with the Ger- 
man P f e r d , horse, otttoj.] 

/Sf'pya, as, f), virga, wand, rod. Porph. Cer. 10, et alibi. 

Pepyfjv incorrectly for ^epyiv, pepyiov. Porph. Cer. 
389, 6. 

Pepyiov, ov, to, tioiff, WCmd, rod, stick, ^ipya. MaURIC. 

12, p. 303. Leo. 7, 3. Porph. Cer. 67, 14. Cede. 

I, 693. 
^epeSapios, ov, o, veredarius, courier, ^ept8dpios, ^rjpt- 

Sdpios. Proc. in, 314. 
^epedov, ov, to, a body of infantry so called. Poeph. 

Cer. 400, 8. Phoc. 212 bis. 

jScpcSor, see fiipmSos. ' 

BepCrjTia, as, fj, Berzetia, a country. Theoph. 691, 20. 

(See also BfXfijn'a.) 
^ep^ijTiKov, ov, TO, (BfpfTjTt'a ?) a species of Jish, /Sepfrnxoi/. 

Porph. Adm. 181. 
/SfpfiViicov = jSfpf^TiKOf. Porph. Cer. 464. Tzetz. 

Chil. 13, 90 'Qliai/ois Ix^vas poi raplxovs eivai voei, 

Omcp PapPdpas (cai Koivas ^ep^lriKa KaXovirrat. 
PeprjSeia {fiipeSos), to run away. Et. ]\I. 194, 17 Btp?)- 

beliei, SpanfTevei. 
Bepiyyi'pts, i, 6, for Bepiyyepios, Beriiigeris, a man's name. 

PoKPn. Adm. 116 seq. 
^epiBapiov, ov, to, viridarium. Synax. Oct. 13. 

^(piSdptos = ^epeidpios. ThEOFH. 295, 7. 

^epiKOKKiov = pepUoKKOV. GeOPON. 3, 1, 4. 10, 3, 9. 

fiepUoKKov, OV, TO, a corruption of npaiKOKKiov or npfKoKKiov, 
apricot, Armeniaca J tdgaris, 'AppeviaKov prjKov, 
Geopon. 10, 73, 2. 10, 76, 6. Lex. Botan. 'Ap- 

lievia, Ta /SepiKOKxa. 

Suidas seems to confound fiepUoKKov with the an- 
cient KOKKVjirjXov, pbcm. SuiD. KoKKvpriXa, dSas itriopi- 
kS)v, TO. Trap' xjpiv Xeyopeva ^epUoKKa. [Compare the 
Arabic b a r k u k , plu7n. In the Arabic of Malta the 
word for apricot is berkoka.] 

fiept>aK\os, 6, vernaculus, puhlic servant, SijpoVios 
olKiTTjs, nepinoXos. Lyd. 155, 16. Mal. 186, 24. 

BepoviKrj, rjs, f), Veronica, the name of the alpopoovca, 
which see. Apocr. Nicod. Euangel. I, A et B, 7. 

^epovrnptos, ov, 6, (vcrutum) one that pitches quoits, 
8io-Ko/3oXof. Ltd. 158, 17. [This is Lydus's defi- 
nition. But as the verutum was a kind oi javelin, 
its correctness may be doubted.] 

^€ardpx>]s, ov, 6, {^i(mov, apxa) vestiarius? CeDE. 

n, 559, 16. Attal. 34. 56, 17. Sctl. 663, 11, et 

^ioT-qs, ov, 6, = /SecTTijTwp. Attal. titul. 22, 8. 116, 

10. ScYL. 675, 23. 
^earriTap, opos, 6, vestitor, the officer who has the 

charge of the imperial wardrobe, Pcarlrap, /3co-T7)f, 

IpartorjivKa^. ThEOPH. 351, 9. 

PecTTidpiov, ov, TO, (vestiarius) loardrohe. Porph. 

Them, lo, 15. SuiD. Beo-Tidpioi', Trapa Papatois tottos 
€v6a fi dvayKaia airoKdTai iadrjs. 
Pe<TTiov, ov, TO, vest is, clothes, iaBrjs, Ipdna. Mal. 

322, 21. 
PfOTiov, ov, TO, bestia, drjpiov, Et. M. Bfo-Tii/ot .... 

^soTia yap to. 6r)pla Kara ttjv tUv Papaioiv SiaXcXTOv. 

/SfOTiTojp = /3c(7T^T<Bp. PoRPH. Ccr, 68. 

PeaTtTwpiaa-a, ijr, 17, the wife of a vestitor. Porph. 
Cer. 67, 22. 

^(OTOV, OV, TO, V e S t i S , yarwew^, IpidTiov. Et. M. Bt'oror', 
TO, IpaTiov mo AaKavav • 01 fie BeTTOK. 

^ertpdvos, ov, or ^€T(pav6s, ov, 6, veteranus, 6 f'yyfyi)- 
paKois To'is ottKols. AjS'TEC. 2, 11, 3 MfTa be ttjv a<petni/, 
TovTiimv fjviKa yivavrai Pertpdvoi. LyD. 158, 33 ^e- 

/SfTTOf, see /SeoTov. 

/ScTuv, o irdvv fvTfXijs, very mean. Psell. 303. 

Bijioi, av, 01, Veil. DiOD. 14, 115. 116. 

^i;Xaptor, 01/, (vellus?) vellcreus? villosus? shag- 
gy? Tpixaros? Xao-ioj? PORPH. Cer. 607,7. 




fir]\66vpov, ov, TO, (^rjXov, 6vpa) curtain hanging at a 
door, ^rjfxoBvpov. ScHOL. Arist. Ran. 938 Ilaparre- 
TatTfiaai, Tals <TKi]vats, Tots Ilep<riKots /3r;Xo(? r] ^rfKo6vpocs* 

CuEOP. 49, 15. 18. 
01j\ov, ov, TO, velum, aiXai'a, as of a theatre. Inscr. 
2758, II, 8. 4283, 15 Ti /3^Xa xou eedrpov. 

2. Velum, curtain, particularly a curtain hanging 
at a door. Hence, metonymically, the door itself. 
Athan. I, 297 C AvTos yap eicrrrjKfi irph tov firjKov Koi 
jJKOvev aTvep tj^iovpfP avTov. 378 B Ta ^rjka t^s ckkXtj- 

a-tas. Amphil. 183 D. ViT. Sat. 299 B. Const. 

in, 804 A E'KTTrjKea-av Si npo /SijXou. 1040 D Upo 
^rjkov (arrive. ChRON. 578. SdiD. UapaniTaa-pa. 
jTapa<a\viiiia, TrapaTrXco/ia, to Xeyd/ifvoj/ ^rj\ov. 

3. Velum, a signal for beginning the races at the 

hippodrome, paTma. MaL. 380 To /S^Xov toO Iitttlkov. 
474, 21 Kpcpaa-BcvTOS tov i^ (6ovs firjKov. ClIKOX. 

601, 21. Attal. 7 titul. 

4. Banner. Porph. Ccr. 11, 18 Ta rt PupaUa 
tTKiJTrTpa Ta "Xeyopeva /3^Xa. 80, 18 Ta 5e j3^Xu Ta oirra 
fKfiae Kou/SiKouXdptot ^acTTa^ovai. 

5. Processional division of m&a. or viomGn. Porph. 
Cer. 176, 24. 193, 9, ct alibi. 

^r]\ai^, vclox. LyD. 12, 11 B^Xwl, o^vs, os Ka\ fiepai- 
dapLKOi ^Ti Ka\ vvv Xeyerat. 

^rjpa, oTos, TO, the altar part of a church. Const. Apost. 
8, 11, 5 Ta 8e naidia (TTrjKfToxTav TTpos Ta> jBrjpan, oTrmt 
fifj aTOKTOiat, LaOD. oG Ort ov B^t npeo-^vTfpovs npo 

TrjS ftCToSoV TOV iTTiaKOTTOV CtCTltVat Ka\ KaO€^€(T$at iv Tta 

^f]paTi, aWa peTa Tov itTKTKOTTOV elaUvat. AlIPHIL. 

204 B. Theoph. 583. Porph. Cer. 623, 10 Els 

ras KtyK\l8as toO ^fjpaTos, rJTOi els to ayta 6vpia. 

[The p^pa of a church that has an apsis is the 
basis of that apsis. Li Modern Greek, t-6 firjpa, 
or TO ayiov j37jtia, is usually applied to the whole of the 
inner sanctuary. See also Bvaiacrrripiov 2, UpaTtlov, 

Upon, Koyxi, TpaTrefo.J 

j3i)/xaTif<i>, iVo), (pripa) to measure hy paces and mark hy 

milestones. PoLTB. 3, 39, 8 TaCra yap vvv ^efirjpd- 
Ticrrat (cai (reoTjpdaiTai koto erxaSiovs oktw. 34, 12, 3 
'H 'Eyvaria .... Pefirfpariapevr] KaTCi piKwv. 
^r)p.66vpov = ^r)\66vpov. Et;KHOL. 

Ptj^tWapios, ov, 6, vexillarius. Ltd. 157, 13. 
firj^tWaTlav, ij, vexillatio, ^i^iXaTiav, a body of cavalry 
consisting of 500 horsemen. Ltd. 157. 

/S^liXXov, TO, V e X i 1 1 U m , pi^iXov, Ropv paxpbv i^rjpTrjpevov 
v(jiaa-paTOS. METHOD. 400 C Ta KaXovpeva Trj VapaU^ 

SmXfKTw /SijItXXa. Ltd. 184. 

firjpidaptos = ^(peSdpws. AthAN. I, 194 C. 195 F. 

^tjpos, ov, 6, birr US, ^Ippov, a kind of outer garment. 

Gangr. 12. 
fit]piWiov, ov, TO, beryl, ^fjpvWos. DiOD. 2, 52. 
^TjpvTTa, T), verutum, veru, /StpiVa, pixTdpiov, a kind of 

javelin. BIauRIC. 12, 3. 5 B^purrar, jJTOi 'KayKibixt, 
'SXa^ivla-Kia. 12, 11 BijpuTTas, ^to4 papT^o^ap^ovKa. 

^Tjo-oKov, ov, TO, (laterculus bessalis) brick, ^ia-oKov. 
Antec. 2, 1, 29. PoEPH. Adm. 138. 178, 13. 
CoDiN. 136, 12. 140, 17. Gloss. BfjaaXov, later 
coctus, latemdiim. Ibid. Bijo-aXa, latercula. 

^ia, ^, via, 6S6s. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 77 2aKpa 
Bi'a, Via Sacra, in Rome. 

^m, as, f), necessity, avdyKrj. VlT. EUTHTM. 43. NOM. 
COTELEE. 77. 78. 

fitaiopaxia (^uuopaxos), to Jight with Open force, not with 

skill, or by stratagem. Poltb. 1, 27, 12. 5, 84, 2. 

^lapxos, ov, 6, (/3ioE, apx<o) commissary-geueral. Athan. 

1, 192 E. Basilic. 57, 7, 3. 

/3i/3dfia, aorist passive ^ifiaadijvat, to be covered (KoKepcpi- 
Twf), in classical Greek dxfv6rjvai. Sept. Lev. 18, 23 
Tvvfi ov tjrfjafTai irpos TtTpairovv ^i^aaBrjvai,. 

^i^apfvTTjs, cetarius. Gloss. 
^iPipiov, ov, TO, vivarium. Peoo. II, 112. 
pifiXiacpopos, ov, 6, Oi/3Xioi/, c^ipai) tabellarius, letter-car- 
rier, courier, ^i/3Xio^dpot. PoLTB. 4, 22, 2. Diod. 

2, 26, p. 140, 47. 

^liSXioTrtoXeioi', ov, TO, (^i^XioTrtiXiyr) boolstore. Athen. 1,2. 
/Si^Xivor, 01/, made of (3v/3Xot, the same as pv^Xivos. Sept. 

Es. 18, 2. 
fiiPKw(j)6pos = (3ij3Xia(^dpor. PoLTB. Frag. Histor. 38. 

Diod. 2, 26, as a various reading. 

j3t^Xio<^uXd/«ov, ov, TO, (^iP\io(f>vXa^) archives, ypapp.a- 

To(j)v\aK('wv, xapTo(pv\dKi.ov. Sept. 1 Esdr. 6, 20. 
j3t^Xto(^vXa|, aKor, d, (j3i;8Xi'ov, (piiXa^) librarian. NiC. 
n, 716 A. 




jSi'ya, biga, crvvapli. CeDR. I, 299. 

Ptyapios, ou, o, one who drives a biga. Cede. I, 299. 

filyKas, the Latin vincas, from vinco, used in the 
exclamation ToC /3iyrar, Tu vincas, corresponcling 
to the Greek NtKwi/r.' Chron. 620. (See also 


^t'yXa, (If, or r;s, 17, vigilia, watc/l, (pvXaKfj. ,TcL. Afr. 

72, p. 312, et alibi. ]\La.uric. 10, 3. Leo. G, 13. 

PoRPH. Cer. 10, 11. 62, 20. 
^lyKariop, opos, 6, watchman, sentry. Leo. 17, 97. 

Phoc. 186, 17. 
/StyXevo), (vaa, to keep wolch, keep guard. Leo. 12, 56. 

14, 30, et alibi. 
/Stfa/ctof, ov, TO, small stone, pebble. ] 113 B. 

SuiD. Bi^aKiaiv, jUKpav "KlBav. 

fiiKapla, Of, 17, vicariate? Novell. 8, 1. 
^iKapiavos. ov, 6, vicarianus. Edict. 2, 1. 
/Siicaptot, ov, 6, vicarius, ovUdpios. Athan. I, 348 C 
BtKapios t6t€ tcov Toirav eKelvaiv. BasiL. Ill, 365 A. B. 

Nil. Epist. 2, 162. Eunap. 96, 7. Chrys. Ill, 
598 D Oi ano ^iKaplav, ex-vicarii. Socr. 7,12. 

BtKapios Tojv BperraviKuv jTrjcav. 

^Uas = ^ijKas. Chron. 620, 7. Theoph. 279, 7. 
^iKevvakia, a>v, to, vicennalia. Chron. 525, 12. 
/Stfciof, ov, TO, vicia, vetch, Vicia Sativa. Galen. \1, 

332 F To ye p.f]v ovofia tov ^ikIov nap r^pXv fiiv 9vvtj6(S 
e'cTTi, Kai fiovais yi oi/rmr ovofia^erai, napa 8e To'is 'Atti- 
Ko'is aapaKos fj Kvafios cKaXciro. GlOSS. BtKtov, vicia, 
jSiiciov, ov, TO, dim. of ^iVor, a kind of earthen vessel. 
Epipii. II, 182 B BikIov veXivov xapovv "Kirpav eXaiov. 

Gloss. BkIov^ vicia, doliolum. Codin. 30, 11 fil- 


^ivSUra, as, fj. vindicta, mamimission, f) im. apxovros 

yivop.ivr] ikfvdepia. AnTEC. 1, 5, 4, p. 41. 

^iVSi^, tKof, o, T index, solicitor. Nil. Epist. 2, 282. 

327. Novell. 38, Prooem. Ibid. 128, 5. Euagr. 

3, 42. Mal. 400, 16. 
pivtapioi. ot, (vinea) vinearii, Tfijfo/xa'xoi. Ltd. 

158, 21. 

/St^iXoTicBV = ^Tj^iWarlav. CedR. I, 298. 
^l^iXov = S/j^XXoi'. Cedr. I, 298. 


^io$ai/aTOS, ov, = fitoBav^s. ChRON. 627, 20. TnEOPII. 

674, 15. 683, 12. 
fiiodavfjs, is, (jSi'u, dfrjo-Ka) that has suffered violent death, 

iSio^draror. Martyr. Areth. 23. 24. 
^lOKtiAvTrjs, ov, 6, {p'ta, KoKva)) the officer who prevents 

violent acts. Novell. 8, 12. 13. 128, 21. 
jilos, ov, 6, properly, possessions, goods. Polyb. 1, 7, 4. 
lilpidfs, ol, V i r i d e s , the Greens of the circus, Upaa-ivot. 

Jdven. 11, 195 Totam hodic Romam circus capit, et 

fragor aurem Pereutit, eventum viridis quo colUgo 

panni. Ltd. 65, 20. 

fiiplrra = fir^p-irra. LeO. 6, 26. 

Plppov, ov, TO, = firjpos. SuiD. Btppov, I'/jaTtov Pa/xalKov. 
id. E(fj€o-Tpis .... Xeyerat di Kat p.avbvTjs Kat ^ippov, 

(SiVaXoi/ = /Sijo-aXov. PoRPH. Cer. 466, 6. Tueoph. 
CoNT. 123, 11. 

^lo-aXwro'f, rj, oV, OiVaXov) paved with brick. Porph. 
Cer. 152, 15 as a substantive. 

/Sio-cKTow = l3ia-($Tov. Chron. 25 (tabul.). 

^iaf^Tov, ov, TO, bisextum. Lyd. 29.34,23. Mal. 
215, 23. Chron. 20, 14. 710, 10. 

^ta-a-av, covos, 6, bison. DiON Cass. 1272, 31. 

jSXajSo^rotdf, d, ov, (jiXd^rj, ttoiem) causing mischief, per- 
nicious. Method. 269 C Kopn-ovf ffkafionoiovs. 

p\aa(j>riij.i(o, {](r<o, to defame. With the accusative. Ba- 
sil. II, 530 E B\a(T(f>r]fiTj(Taa'd Tiva toiv Trpea-fivriBaiv, 

pXarlov or /SXaTtov, ^ /SXhttiox. Porph. Cer. 12, 20. 
CUROP. 19, 12 pXaTiov. 

^XoTTa, ij, blatta, purple cloth. Lyd. 10 EXdrra ofo^ia 

'Ai^poSiTijr KaTo. ^olvixas. 
jSXaTTioi', ou, TO, silken cloth, jSXaTiov. PoRPH. Adm. 72. 

Cedr. I, 688, 20. Typic. 77. Comn. I, 175. 
*(3Xfn-(B, to look toward, to stand with the front toward, 

simply to face. Followed by wpor or KaTa. Xen. 

Mem. 3, 8, 9 Ei/ TOif irpus p.«Tr]p.^pla.v /SXfTrowaif 
oiKtais ToC fiiv Xfifiw^Of d ijXtof (if Tas naoraSas vno^dfL- 
TTf i, ToC 6e depovs inrep rjficjv avTav Ka\ Toiv (TTfyuv nape- 
;(o/jfi'or a-Ktav napexet. SePT. Ez. 11, 1 'Etti ttjv nvXrjv 
ToO otKov KVplov TTjv KaTivovTi TTfV ^\(TTOvtTav Kara dvaTo- 
Xdf. 44, 1 T^r TrvXijt tuv iylav Ttjs f^wTipas TJjs /3Xf- 
TTOvtrqs KaTa dxoToXdf. 46, 1 'H irvKr) f/ iv t!j avXjj Tr/ 
icrmripa fj |3Xt7rov<r(i Trpor afaroXas. 47, 1 To irpotranrov 




Tov o'lVou 6/3Xe7re Kara avaroXas. NT. Act. 2/, 12 Ai- 
fietia T^s KptjTTjS fi\fiTOVTa Kara Xi'/3a Kai Kara x^P""- 

(Compare Basil. Ill, 56 A ndvres /xcv opw^ev kut 

apaTokas eVt rav npo(nvxa>v. See also d7rd;3Xfi|/if.) 
^Xtjo-kovvip for pXi^a-Kovviov, ov, TO, jiennijroyal, ^'\fix<->v. 

Geopon. 12, 33, as a various reading. 
/SX^TOf = /3XiVov. Diosc. 2, 143. 
jSXiVor, Of, = ISXItov. Suid.' 

p\iTT0V = pXtTov. SuiD. BXiTTO^a/jav .... ri ^XiVroc 
fiwpop cVrt Xap^ai'oi'. 

/3Xvfm, vo-m, ?o e»i2< copiously. Inscr. 5127, -S, 10 
eepfiwv v&aToiv /SXufouo-i. Ignat. Epist. ad Mari. 

Cassobol. 1 Tav iv TTj yj/vxn co" PXv^ovrav 6ciu>p iropa- 
Ttov. DamASC. I, 614 C f.lipov (fiXva-av. ThEOPH. 
665, 11 B\ufou<ra nacri toIs jnVrei Trpoorpe^ouo'* to 

/Sodi/of or Po€dvos, ov, 6, Slavic h a v, prince. Pokph. 
Adm. 145, 9. 151, 15. (Compare (Sdwar.) 

;3oe'0oSor, ov, 6, Slavic j3of/3d8a, vaivoda, waiwode. 
PORPH. Adm. 1G8, 6, of the Turks. 

fioTjdapxos, ov, 6, {^ofjdeta, apx<i>) commander of auxilia- 
ries, in the Carthaginian army. Poltb. 1, 79, 2. 

^oriBeia, as, f], manus, soldiers, troops, armed men. Apocr. 
Joseph. Narrat. 2, 4. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 30 D 

Srpai-iwTiK^ ^oriBeia. MaL. 374, 16. 468, 12. 
^or]dripa, aros, to, (Porjeia) help, succor ; reinforcement. 
PoLTl!. 1, 22, 3 'YTTOT-WfTai Tis avTo'is ^orjdrjpa jrpos 
Tijv pax^v, Tovs iiriKkqdivTas pera TavTa Kopanas. MaL. 

403, 22. 

^orjOovpa, as, V, = ^oijdna? Ltd. 207, 12. 

/3oi7)fle'o), ijo-co, = ^oTjBia. Inscr. 3137, 68 and 77. 
jSoVxdf, {], ov, OoSs) of an ox. Diod. 2, 11, p. 126 Zeu- 

yoiv opiKoip re Kal fio'iKap, Teams ofmules and of oxen. 
iSoi'Xar, a, o, boiar, Slavic nobleman ; the same as (3o- 

Xiis. Theoph. 673, 9. 691, 19. 
^oKaXios, ov, 6, (vocalis) singer, ^ovkoXios, a86s. Chron. 

^oXtaf, 5, 6, plural ^oXidSes, = ^otXas. PORPH. Adm. 

154, 18. Cer. 681, 17. 
/SoXifw, iV<o, to heave the lead, to sound. NT. Act. 27, 


Mid. /3oXiXof«ai, to si'ni, intransitive. Geopon. 6, 17. 

P6p^r)ms, fas, ij, (Pop^ew) a huzzing, humming. Meto- 
nymically, croicd, midlitude. Sept. Barucli. 2, 20 

'H ^op^rjais r) peydXi] 7] ttoXX^ avTJ) anocrrpiyffd eh piKpdv 
€v Tols edviatv, ov 8iaa7r€po> avTovs CK6t. 
jiop^wv, oivos, 6, ^= ^ov^(ov. IMoeR, Bou/Sifaff *Attik(OS, 
/So/i/SSvas 'EXXrjViKas. HeS. Bopfiaivas, fiov^Sivas. LeO 

Gram. 166, 14. Et. M. 206, 56 OiSrjpa, inep ratr 

(paa-i ^oppaiva, i>s Xf'yfi 'HpaStavos iv Tw KadoXov. 

Pop^avdpiov, ov, TO, meaning uncertain. Mal. 288, 10. 
^opaTov, ov, TO, a species of tree. DiOD. 2, 49, p. 161, 33. 
^opSovrj, T/f, Tj, female ^6pSa,v. Theoph. 280, 19. 
fiopSoviov = fiovpSdvtov. ViT. Sab. 288 A. 
^6p8av ^= fioipSmv. CuRYS. Ill, 598 B. Theoph. 

Co^'T. 354, as a surname. 
^opTOxos, pdrpaxos. HeS. 

^oarKj), T)s, f), pasture. PoRPH. Cer. 476, 12. 

/Soo-Koy, oO, d, (/Sdo-Ku) shepherd. Leimon. 10. Vit. 

Sab. 240 A. 
^OTO or iSdra, rd, vota, tvxal. Lyd. 57. QuiN. Can. 

PorpiBiov, ov, TO, dimin. of ^oVpus. Sept. Es. 18, 5. 
PoTpviTcs, i8or, fi, = KaSpela. DiOSC. 5, 84. 

^OTTIOV =: /SOUTTIOK. MAL. 314, 20. 

fiov^dKiKos, i], ov, (jSojJ/SaXos) buffalo's, of a buffalo. Leo. 

/3ov;3dXtoi/, ov, TO, = 0oiJ/3aXos. APOPHTH. Marc. 2. 
/3ov/3aXor, ov, 6, hiffalo. Poltb. 12, 3, 5. Diod. 2, 

51. Strab. 17, 3, 4. 
j3ou/3d)v, wvos, 6, a disease of the groin. Joseph. Apion. 

2, 2, p. 470. Poll. 2, 186 To wd^oj d ^ovfii>v. (See 

also a-a^Pw.) 
^oS-yXi)/ for jSodyXiov, to, pugio, ptoniard. Mal. 493, 

19. 21. 

/3ouyXa)o-(roc, ov, to, (/3oCy, yXaxTCa) buglossa, bugloss, a 

plant. Diosc. 4, 128. Lex. Botan. BodyXmo-o-oi/, 

ri ayxova^a. [MODERN GrEEK, to ^ovhoyXaxraov, (a) 

Anchusa Paniculata. (b) Echium Plantagineum.'\ 

^ovyXa><T<Tos, ov, f], (fiovs, yXaxra^a) a species of fsh, \jfrj(T(Ta 

or ylrrjTTa. Athen. 7, 30. 139. 
*Poi8iov, ov, TO, = ^oiSwv. Hersiippus in Bekker. 

85, 29 BoiiSia, OV povov ^oi'Sia. 'EppijrTTos KeVpoTri. 





^ovdtov, in four syllables, := ^oiSiov, fiotdiov. PnnVN. 
^ovKoKios = /3oKaAios. PoRPH. Cer. 20, 14. 7-12, 10. 

^OVKavda, to blow the jSou/caVi;. PoLYB. 6, 35, 12. G, 

povKavt], 7]!, J], = ^vKavrj. Gloss. Buccinum, ^ov- 

Kainj, ^ovKavitrrfipiov, <ripvyfi.a. 
PovKavicrrrjs, ov, 6, = ^VKavioTTis. GlOSS. Buccinatoi", 

fiovKeWapiKos, 17, 6v, pertaining to tlio fiovKeWapioi. Mau- 
RIC. 1, 9 "RovKiKkapiKiov ^avhoiv. 

^ovKfXKapi.01, mi/, 01, buccellari i, a body of soldiers so 
called. Olymp, 449, 23. Theoph. 726, 9. Basilic. 
60, IS, 29. PoRPn. Them. 27. 28. 

BouKeXXdpioj', ov, to, a place so called ? Cede. II, 15, 
18. 497, 7. 

/Soi/KcXXoToi', OV, TO, buccellatum, hard biscuit for 
soldiers. Olyjip. 450, 14. Gloss. Buccella- 
tum, iyjfaptiTiievov (?)• 

/SouKeXXos, ov, 6, buccella, a kind of cal'e, KpiKeWoeiSes 
yjfapwv. PoRPn. Them. 28. Gloss. Buccella, 
\j/-dpi,ov. Ibid. Buccilla, ^ai/ils. 

jiovKfVTpOV, ov, TO, {fSoVS, K(VTpOv) OX-ffOUd. SEPT. Eccl. 

12, 11 Aoyot (TO(jiaiV uis Ta l3ovK€VTpa, 
fiovKiv for IBovkIou, ov, to, dimin. of /3ovKa, moutlifid, 

morsel. Apophth. Anton. 34. 
^ovKivarap, opos or oipor, 6, = fivKavrfTf]i. L/YD. 157, 16. 

Leo. 4, 6. 50. 
fiovKtvov, ov, TO, = ^vKCLvr). Leimon. 122. Leo. 5, 5. 
' 9, 82, et alibi. Theoph. Cont. 114. 

^ovKKiav, avos or ovos, o, bucco. GlOSS. BoxiKKioves, 
buccoues. Ibid. BovKKimves, irapaa-iroi, buccones. 

/SovKoXoK, TO, umbo, the boss of a shield, o/x^aXor. Mau- 
Ric, 12, IG. [Compare the English buckler.] 

/SovXaios, a, ov, (^ovX^) counselling. Diod. 2, 30, p. 
144, 4 BovXaiovf ^four, 

/SovXytSiof, ov, TO, pannier. SuiD. Kapixiov, KwpvKos, 
6v\a.Kiov, TO nap Tjplv jBovKylSwv. H TrKtypa hiKTiKov 
aprov. CODIN. 139 'H^tovovy fiera /3ovX-yt8iW fiKOo-i. 

^ovXrjTos, Tj, ov, (fioiXopai) willed, desired. Basil. Ill, 
242 B, depending on the will. Just. Quaest. et Ke- 
spons. ad Orthod. 140, p. 503 B BovXijtiji/ Hyvoiav, 
Wilful ignorance. 

/3ovXXa or /SoCXXa, rjs, 17, bulla, signet, seal-ring, seal, 
■^rj(pos. PluT. I, 30 C ^opdv 6e Kal Tovs nalSas rrju 
Ka\ovpivr)v jiiwWav, inro Tov axi}pciTQS opotov nop(j>6\vyi 

TTfpitepaiOV Tl Ka\ 'JT€pl7Top(f>vpOV. AmpHIL. 216 D. 

Lyd. 1G7, 15. Const. Ill, 997 E. 

/SovXXdo), a<Ta, OovXXa) tO Seal, (rc^payifw. AmpIIIL. 208 

C. Const. Ill, 997 E. Nic. II, 997 C. Theoph. 

678. PoRPH. Cer. 329, 12. 
l3ov\oypa(pia, as, ij, meaning uncertain. Inscr. 4015. 
^oi\opai, to maintain, assert ; to be of opinion. Const. 

ApOST. 6, 6, 1. IreN. 1, 3, 3 'Emovtw yap cVi /SovXov- 
Tai avrov pcra to /3a7rTi0"/x« a^ToO KeKTjpv)(€vaL. IIlPPOL. 
o07, 4 Ov yap fiovXovTai tiyyiXovs 7/ Trv^vpara vnap-j^eiv, 
For they deny the existence of angels or spirits. Lyd. 
84, 1 Tov Ala €V Tjj KaO^ rjpas AvSi'a T€)(BTJvai /3ovX6Tat. 
88, 1 1 Tf]v Maiav ol TToXXot to vScop etVat (iovXovTai. 

(See also &'Xm 2.) 
/Sovi/cvpifo), la-o), to beat witli a ^oivevpov. Theoph. 
Cont. 641, 10. 807, 6 /Sowevpijo-ay incorrectly for 


^ovvfvpou, ov, TO, (^ovs vevpov) a strap of raw ox-hide, for 
beating offenders. Theoph. 455, 14, et alibi. (Com- 
pare Edagr. 4, 32, p. 413 'Eviovf tSv veantpi^ovrav 
vsvpois i(TUi(^p6vi(7e. 6, 7, p. 458 Tov KOTTjyopov v€vpois 
alKta-dcvra. APOCR. Act. Pllilipp. 15 Kal fxeXevo-ev 
iv€)(6^vat dipovs IpdvTas Kal rv7TT€(76ai tov Te ^iXtTTTTOi/ Kal 
TOV JiapdoXopa'iov Kal TrjV Mapidpprjv.) 

ySovw'fo), ia-a, (/Sovcds) to heap uj), pile tip. Sept. Ruth. 

2, 14 *E/3ovw(rei/ avTf] Boo^ a\(pLTOv .... napa^dWovres 
TrapaPaXe'tTe avT§ ex tS)V Pe^ovvitrpevav. 
Povvmhrjs, es, (fiovvos, EIAQ) hilly, jSavvoeiSris. POLYB. 2, 

15, 8. 5, 22, 1. 
/3ovp-ye'o-io9, ov, d, French bourgeois, burgess. Cinn. 


PovpSoviov, tA, = ^oipSav. VlT. SaP.. 288 A. 
/3ovp8ovra/)ior, ov, d, 07ie tvho tends fiovpSavas. VlT. Sab. 

230 A. , 
l3ovp8av, aivos, 6, burdo, ^opSav, a mule whose sire is a 

horse. Isid. Hispal. 12, 1, 61 Burdo ex equo et 

asina. Mal. 178, 16. Chron. 211, 7. Gloss. 

Burdo, fjpiovos. Ibid. 'Hplovos i^ lirirov Kal ovov 

6r)Xcias, midus, vurdo (sic). 




^ovpix'i^iov, ov, TO, buricus, a sorry horse. Chron. 

572, 21. 
Bouo-e/Sourfijf, r), 6, Busehutzes, a man's name. Pokph. 

Adm. 160, 19. 

fioirrj, rjs, tj, butta, ^oims. SLvURIC. 10, 4. PORPH. 

Cer. 374, 11. 

/Sot/n'ov, ov, TO, = ^ovttIov. MaUEIC. 10, 4. 

/3oi/TTj)9, doga. Gloss. 

^ovTTiv for ^oimov. Chron. 513, 10. 

/Sourrioc, ou, to, ^ ^oCrrtf. INIal. 315. ChRON. 513, 8. 

Leo. 15, 75. Gloss. Bo«t»oi' (sic), cupella. 
jSoOTTtt, ^, buttis, butt, cask, tun, /SoiJtij, ^avmjs, j3out- 
tIov, /SoCttoj. Mal. 314, 17. Chron. 513. Gloss. 

BoOttis jifyoKri, rjv Tiyer yavKov KciKoviri, cuppa, sen 

vagna. [Compare the Modern Greek, t6 Povrai, 
cask, barrel, Russian hotsliKa, bouriXxa, Italian botte, 
boccia, botiglia, English bottle.] 

jSoCrros, vagna, vogae, cuppa. Gloss. 

QovTvpov, ov, TO, butter. Sept. Gen. 18, 8. 

*^6a\(r, wffos, o, =: 0a)|. It was coincd by Aristophanes 
of Byzantium. Athen. 7, 27, p. 287. 

0pa/3tXoc, |8ap/3iXo£, or fipdfiv'Kos, seedling peach-tree bear- 
ing poor fruit. GeOPON. 10, 39. Hes. BpdPv'Kos, 

fi8os (pVTOV KaKOV. 

*^pa^v'Xov, ov, TO, plum, the Primus of botanists, particu- 
larly the inferior varieties. Theocr. 7, 14G. Ga- 
len. XIII, 496 A. Athen. 2, 33. Suid. Bpa/3uXa, 

TO KoKoififva Safiao-Krivd. [MOBERN GkeEK, to dfipd- 

^jjXoi', the fruit of the plum in its natural state ; t) 

a/Spd^r/Xid, the sloe.^ 
(3pd/3uXor, see Ppa^iXos. 
Ppadeiu> = ^paSiva. CedR. I, 709. 
fipaSiy\a<T(roi, ov, {^padvs, y\aia-iTa) slow-tongued, slovO of 

tongue or of speech. Sept. Ex. 4, 10 'lirxvocpavos <tal 
^pabvyXtDaffos eyo) etpi. 
^paSis, da, V, late. VlT. SaB. 291 B 'O'^las PpaSeias 
oSaTjs. Mal. 474, 14 BpaStiar bi yevopievTjs Upas ^\6oii 
iv TO) iTpatTQipta ToO iirdp^ov T^s TToXcojf, late in the 
evening. Const. IV, 812 C 'H wpa /SpaSfia ^v, It 
was late in the evening. 

BpdStow rjv, or BpdSwv iyepero. It ivos late in the even- 
ing. Apophth. Johanu. Colob. 40 'Qs ovv (<f>da<xav 

els Trji' eprjpov fipd&iov iyevero. LeO GrAM. 359 Bpd- 
dtov Tjv Koi irdvTfs VTrvco KarefpepovTo. 

^pd^a>, to ferment, as wine ; intransitive. Theoph. 82, 
12. Cedr. I, 538, 13. 

^paKQ, as, % bracae or braccae, breeches, Anglo- 
Saxon britCCtl'. DiOD. 5, 30 'Ava^vpiaiv, as fWvot 
fipoKas wpoarayopevova-iv. [The singulai' belongs to 
Modern Greek. EfST. Thessal. C;ipt. 440. Ni- 
CET. 353, 28.] 

PpaKiov, ov, TO, ^z PpaKa. SoiD. 'Ava^vplSas, (f>ipivaKia, 

^pdiTpa, arot, to, (fipaCa) a boiling or buhbliiig. Aet. 7, 

101, p. 142, 5. PORPH. Adm. 77, 13 Bpaa-pa vepov. 

Metaphorically, ebullition, agitation, excitement. 

Petr. Alex. Can. 11, p. 49G A Oi yap TrpuToi 

TrapaTnibrja-ai'Tfs (v tw ^pdafiaTi Toit Sitoypov, when the 

persecution was raging, 
fipaxiaros, brachiatus, wearing bracelets, ^(\io<p6pos. 

Ltd. 157, 26. 
^paxio\tov, ov, TO, brachiale, bracelet, /Spaxi'oXor, ^pa- 

Xidvioi'. Theoph. 225, 11, et alibi. Suid. xXtfirfva?, 

Kocrpovs TTfpl Tovs ^paxiovas .... ^paxtoKia. 
^paxioKos, ov, 6, = /Spaxio'Xtoi'. PoRPH. Cer. 507. 
fipaxidviov, ov, TO, (^po;(io)v) = PpaxioKiov. Cedk. I, 

731, 15. 
Ppaxvenas, adv. ?'« feio words, briefly. Just. Apol. 1, 

49 Til' ^paxvenais etprjpevaii>. 

Ppaxvva, vva, {fipaxvs) to shorten, as a vowel or syllable ; 
opposed to f/cTfiVw. Dion. Thrax in Bekkee. 633, 

2 Bpa;(i'i'ope>'<a (jxovrifvTi. 

Ppaxvs, eia, v, short. JJapd ^paxi, very near. Zos. 39, 
16 TLapd ^paxi ToO rairas tXfiv iXduvres, Coming very 
near taking them. 

2. In grammar, short, as applied to vowels or sylla- 
bles. Dion. Thrax in Beicker. 631, 4. 

^paxvTTjs, 7]Tos, T), shortness. When it is used as a title 
of assumed humility, it may be rendered parvity. 
Basil. Ill, 80 D T^s rjpmpas ppaxvTijTos. Epiph. I, 

39 D 'Yjio TTJs ripSiv fipaxvTrjTos. CtRILL. AleX. 

Epist. 93 E Tijs fprjs ^paxvTr)Tos, Parvitatis meae. 
Cod. Apr. Can. 49, and p. 1255 E. Chal. 1165 




fipaX^a&rjs, (s, (^pa^oi) rough, rOcky. HeS. BpaxwSijf, 
rpaxis. Id. B/joKfiar (sic), Tpax^is rcmovs. 

/Spf^fiov = Hpi^Lov. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 41 B. 42 E. 

Ppe^Larap, opos, 6, breviator. Novell. 105, 2, § 8'. 

Ppe^iov or jipe^Lov, ov, to, (brevis) a brief ; book of ac- 
counts, jSpi^eiov, Ppeovtov, ^pditov. JuLIAN. Ejjist. 

2;'). Athan. I, 187 D fipepiov. Cod. Apr. Can. 34, 
and p. 1279 C, fip^^iov. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 11 D. 

19 A. BoiSS. I, 410 Bpe/Siox Xtyerai rj kot (TnTopfji/ 
(TVVTopos ypa<f>ri. 

^pfKoKKiov = irpaiKoKKLov. Diosc. 1, ICo, as a various 

PpeKTos, f], ov, (/3p6x«) soaked, as pulse. Substantively, 
TO. ^peKTa, soaked horse-beans. LeiiiON. 154 'OXi'ya 
^peKTa. [Compare PtoCH. 2, 357 'Upas de npoTiBka- 
(Ttu Kvapovs pf^peypivovs. In MODERN GrEEK tliey 
are called ra ^peKTOKovKiua or ^pe)(TOKoiKKia.'\ 

Ppeomov = Ppe^iov. Eus. 10, 6, p. 486, 27. 

^pevtov = Ppefiiou. Athan. I, 187 D, as a various 

PpeiJHKos, 7], ov, (i3pe(pos) infantile. Philon. II, 84, 35 

T^t Ppe(j)iKjjs TjXiKias. 
Ppe(j)oTpo(l>elov, ov, to, (^^picpos, rpefpa) foundling hospital. 

Novell. 7, Prooem. 
&pfX<^, ($o>, to rain, va, transitive. Sept. Gen. 19, 24 

Kvpios (^pe^ev eVi 26Sopa Koi Topoppa deiov. Ex. 9, 23 
"EPpe^e Kvptos x^^oC"" *'"■' 'naaav t;)c yrjv hlyinTov. IG, 
4 "Va) iipw aprovs. Ps. 77, 24 "Ej3pf^ev avTo7s pavva 

(jiayelv. PoLTB. IG, 12, 3 ^pix^rm, it rained upon. 

Impersonal, Ppex^h ** rains, vn. Apophth. Xoius 
2. Mal. 372, G. CnRON. 598, 10 'EPpf^cv iv Kwi/- 
oTai/TiKouTroXei Koviav, It rained dust at Constantinople. 
^ptCa, rji, j;, a l^nd of grain. Galen. VI, 320 A. 
[Modern Greek, fj PpiC"! as, rye, Secale, Cereale. 
Compare tbe Gothic briz-eins, equivalent to the 
Greek KpWivos, of barley.'] 

Ppoayxos, /Sdrpa^os. HeS. 

Ppopos = 0pSipos. Sept. Joel. 2, 20. 

PpovTrjaios, ov, 6, (/3poKnj) tlmndering. Inscr. 4040, 

I Atos PpovTTjaiov, Jovis tonantis. 
^povToXoyiov, ov, TO, {ppovTx], Adyof) the thunder diviner, 

a book containing rules for predicting events by the 

aid of thunder. Poiyii. Cer. 467, 11. (See the 

/Spoi/ToXo'yiov of Ltdus, p. 299 seq.) 
fipovr6(j)avos, ov, {fipovTr], (jiavrj) thunder-voiced. Cedr. 

I, 419, 8 BpovTocpaivos (fxovrj. 
fipovKa, T], (ppovKos) a kind of grasslwpipier. Hes. BpoC- 

Koy .... 'KvTTpwi 8e rrjv x)^aipav aKpi&a ^povKav. 

Ppov^ios, novrjpSs, wicked. Hes. 

Ppovpa, ij, brum a, the winter solstice, ^ x'^^l^^P^"'! Tpoirrj. 

Ltd. 380, 19. GeOPON. 1,1,9 *H Si rav fipoipav 
. (opTT] fo-Ti TTj Trpo oKToj KoKavBSiv SeKcp^piav. 1, 5, 3 

and 4 to fipovpa. 
^povpaKia, o>v, to, brumalia, a Roman feast. CnRON. 

211, 21. QuiN. Can. 62. 

2. Henoe, any feast. Theoph. Cont. 456, 21 

To ^povpaXiov Tov 7rop(f)vpoyevvr]Tov. 

ppovpaKniKos, 17, ov, pertaining to the Ppovpa\ca. Geo- 

PON. 12, 1, 9 To tvTv^ov TO PpovpaXiTiKSv. 

Ppoxn, V', 17, rai'i, vctos. NT. Matt. 7, 25. 27. Geo- 
PON. 4, 2. Leo. G, 13. 

Ppiaypa, aros, to, the acfof /Spuafo). CeDR. II, 79, 12. 

Ppvypos, ov, 6, roaring, ^pvxl], ^pvx^Bpos, ^pixripa. Sept. 

Prov. 19, 12. 
PpvKa, to gnash, as the teeth. Clem. Rom. Homil. 19, 

25 Touff oSovTas ^pC^as. 

^pia-ts, fas, fj, {Ppva) fountain, spring. Porph. Adm. 
2G9. ScYL. 741. 

^pviovia, as, ij, bryonia, bryony. Diosc. 4, 184. 
[Modern Greek, ^ ppowid, ajSpwia, or dPpowid, (a) 
Tamus Communis, called also to ^epyl. (b) Bryonia 

Dioeca, called also to dypioK^rjpa, 17 dypwuo'KoKvdid. 

(e) Bryonia Cretica, called also aypioKXrjpa, aypioKo- 


Ppwpos, ov, 6, stench, 8vcra>8ia. Galen. VII, 86 B. 
Phrtn. (See also ^popos.) 

^papaSr]s, ej, (fipapos) Stinking, 8vu-a>Sris. DiOSC. 3, 42. 

Bubo's, oC, 6, Bythos, the Deep, the Unfathomable One, 
the supreme being of the Gnostics. In some of their 
systems he appears as the eternal, everlasting, and 
immutable Nothing, the uuoriginated source of all 
things, having neither consciousness nor any kind of 
existence. His consort is 2iy^, Silence. Iren. 1, 1, 1. 
1, 11, 5, et alibi. (See also dvoia-ios.) 




^vKavrj, rjs, fj, bucina or buccina, bucinum or 
buccinum, ^ovKavt], ^ovkivov ; not identical with 
<raXffi-y|. PoLTB. 12, 4, G. 15, 12, 2. DiON. Hal. 
I, 253, 10. 

fivKamjTTis, ov, 6, bucinator or buccinator, ^vkgvi- 
(TTTjs. ^ovKavicnrjs, ^ovKivarop ; not identical with (toK- 
TTiyKT^i. PoLYB. 2, 29, 6. U, 3, 6. 30, 13, 11. 
App. 7, 41. 

jivKapicrTTjS, ov, o, := j3u)<ar?)Tr;t. DiON. IIaL. II, G82, 11. 
fivKivaraspj opos, 6, = PovKivdroip. CedR. I, 755, 19. 

/3iiXdpo9, ov, 6, the tumhle-dung, KavOapos. Epiph. I, 

293 D. 
^vpa-dpiov, ov, TO, dirnin. of fivpa-a. PoRPH. Adm. 270, 

*^i(i(7os, ov, 6, Hebrew ri3, byssus, Jine linen. 

Theocr. 2, 73. Sept. Ex. 25, 4. Pausan. 5, 5, 2. 

fivTivT], r)s, ri, jvg. Also, chamher-pot. Hes. Buti'w;, 

Xayui'os, fj apis. Tapavr'ivoi. "Hyouf aTapvlov. 

iSm/So's, fj, ov, dumb, aXuXof. Cedr. II, 451, 18, as a 
surname. Et. G. Bio^os . . . . 6 pq Svmpevos fioav. 
Lex. Scoed. 70. 

2. Lame. Hes. Bw/Sm, niipos. Id. B(b/3ovs, x™- 


^atBioif n= (SoL^iov. Hes. 

^aipKTKapiov, ov, to, double dimin. of jSwpos, arula, small 

altar. IxsCR. 5996. 
*/3a)|, wKo'f, o, contracted from ^6a^, (^odw) box, Boops 

Vulgaris, a fish so called. Aristotel. H. A. 9, 2, 1. 

Oppian. Hal. 1, 110. Athen. 7, 27. 92. 99. (See 

also ^oay^.) 
/SuTioj', ov, TO, a kind of Jug, arapvloii. Hes. (Com- 
pare ^oCttis.) 


•ya^u^dc, ov, TO, gabata, howl. Hes. ra^udov, Tpv^'Kiov. 
Ta^pirfKoTvov'Xos, ov, 6, (VaPpiffK, pullus) Gabrielopulus, 

the son of Gabriel, a patronymic. Theoph. Cont. 

yayaTTjs, ov, 6, gagates, jet, agate, a kind of emerald. 

DiOSC. 1, 101 TayaTrjs Xi'^of. 

yayv\a, as, fj, jackdaw f Petr. Axt. 149 C. 

ydSos, ov, 6, assellus, a species of Jish ; called also Sms. 

AtHEX. 7, 99 "Ovos, ov KoKtovai Tives ydSov. 
*yd^a, Tjs, r], (Persian) treasure, money, or valuables in 
general. Theophrast. H. P. 8, 11, 5 Ta 6c IpaTia 

KM Tr)v ak\r]v ya^av KOTTTcadai. SePT. 2 Esdr. 5, 17. 

7, 20. PoLYB. 11, 34, 12. 22, 26, 21. 26, 6, 9. 

DiOD. II, p. 630, 57 Tfjv SXKtiv ttjv fiaa-CKiKrjv ya^av. 
SuiD. rdfa, (cui Ta^o(f)v\dKiov, 6T](Tavpo(^v\dKiov. Ta^a 
yap 6rj(Tavp6s. 
yaCo<pv\aKiov, ov, to, (yaio(f)vKaf) aerarium, treasury. 
Sept. 4 Eeg. 23, 11. 2 Esdr. 10, 6. NT. Joan. 8, 

20. Hes. Ta^o<l>v\a.Kiov, 6rj(Tavpo<^v\aKiov, ^aXavriov, 


■yafo(J)ijXa|, okos, 6, {yd^a, (f>v\da-(r(o) praefectus aerarii, 

Toplas, eria-avpo(f>vXa$. SePT. 1 Par. 28, 1. StRAB. 

16,2,40. Joseph. Ant, 11, 1,3. (Compare NT. 

Act. 8, 27 Of Tjv cm nda^s t^s yd^rjs avrrjs.) 
ya'ieTavov, ov, to, a kind of braid. Galen. X, 317 D 

ViyvecrBwiTav 8' ot toioCtoi twv ^p6)(aiv e^ iIX?)f SvtTcrTjTrTOv. 

TotavTT] 8 iarlv ev Pdiprj piv rj Tu>v ya'ieTavtov ovopa^opl' 

vav, eK pev ttjs tSiv KcXtuv xwpas Kopi^opcvwv, imrpaaKo- 

peviov 6e pa^LaTa KuTa ttjv 'lepav '086v. 
yataa, fj, r= yoKTOs, which see. 

•ymo-os, ou, or ■yaio-ds, oC, d, (Keltic) gaesum, gesum, 
or gesa, a kind of javelin used by the Kelts. 
Sept. Jos. 8, 18. Juditli. 9, 7. Polyb. 6, 39, 3. 
18, 1, 4, ymo-ot, in both places. Poll. 7, 156. Hes. 

Taio'ds, ep^oKiov oKoalhrjpov. SuiD. Taitra Ka\ Tauros, 

KovTos, elSos dpvvTr]piov, oiov SopaTos. [Compare hasta, 
English cast ; also guess, that is, a blind cast.J 

yaiwSrjs = yftoSr/f. POLYB. 2, 15, 8. 

yoKala or yakaia ^ ya\ea. LeO. 19, 10. Ex. G. 313, 

60 KeXX?;? .... ct8os ttXoiou XrjtrTpiKOv, o io'Ti yoKaia. 
ya\aKTOTpo(f>ia}, rjcra, {yd\a, Tpo(pri) to niirture with milk. 

PhiLON. II, 82, 10 yaXaKTOTpocprjdrjvai, to live on milk. 
ya\aKTorpo(f>la, as, r), a nurturing with milk. Philon. 

II, 83, 25. 




yoKaKTovpyta, as, 17, (yaXaKTOupyo's) the act 01 suckluig. 

Iren. 4, 38, 1. 

yd\ia, as, ^, (galea) galle, yaXala, ya\ata. LeO. 19, 

74. Theoph. Cont. 299, 19, et alibi. 
■yaXfWTt/f, ov, 6, the swordfsh, ^ii^iar. Poi-yb. 34, 2, 12 

and 15. 34, 3, 1. 
ya\rjvr], rjs, 17, Serenity, ydKTjv6Tr]s, as a title. Const. 

Ill, G28 D Kara Ke'Kevaiv t^s avTov Beouo^ov ya- 

ya\r]v6s, 17, 6v, serene, as a title ; regularly in the super- 
lative. Basil. HI, 124 C. Chal. 801 E ToJ <t>i- 

"KavdoajnoTaTCO Koi yaKrjvoTaTca GfoSoo'/o) alyovaTKO, A^- 
TEC. Prooem. 4 'O yaXiji/oraros fjiiav jSao-iXeus-. 
■yaXiji/ori)?, rjTos, 17, serenity, as a title. Apocr. Anaph. 

Pilat. B, 1. Basil. Ill, 124 E T^t <r^f yoK-qvorriTOS. 
Ephes. 985 A Teypairrai yap ra 'ira irapa ttjs vfifTepas 

yoXr/i/oTTjros. Chal. 840 D. Antec. Prooem. 2 Tjj 

avTOv yaXrjvoTTiTt. EUAGR. 2, 9, p. 301, 14. 

TaXiXaia, as, fj, Galilaea, Galilee, a country. 

'H Tplrq TTjs TaKCKaias, a name given to the Tuesday 
of Easter loeeh. Poeph. Cer. 377. Theoph. Cont. 
394, 22. 727. Leo Gram. 301. [We observe here 
that, in the Greek Church, the Gospel for Easter is 
the beginning of the first chapter of John (vs. 1-17 
inclusive). This being the case, it is natural to sup- 
pose that the ignorant imagined that Tj} ri p.e pa t!} 

T p ITT] yafios iyeiKTO iv Kara TJjs TaXiXaiar, oc- 
curring at the beginning of the second chapter of 
John, meant the third day after Easter. Hence the 
appellation 'H Tplrq rrjs roXiXaiay.J 
VaWiKos, rj, 6v, (raXXoj) Gallic. Substantively, to ya\- 
X«ov, soap, a-anav, because it originated in Gaul. 
Theoph. 538, 10. 

yaXXi^, iKOS, fj, = aXXt| (scc SWtKa). SciD. "AXXtra, 
xKafivSa, Kara Oeao-aXotjr .... 01 iSiwrai ydWiKa ravTrjv 

yap^pevo), evcra, (yap^pos) to form connections hy mar- 
riage. Sept. Deut. 7, 3 Oihk pfj yap^p(var]Te Tipbs 
avTois, Neither shall ye make marriages with them. 

yapPpos, ov, 6, sori-in-law. Sept. Gen. 19, 14. The- 
oph. 14, Ifi TapPpos AiokXijtioi'oC rju inl dvyarpl BaXe- 
pia. 388 npo(reXa/3ero avTov yap^pov els Kavdravrivav 

Tr)v (avTOv Bvyaripa. G07 ""Ov yap^pov .... cir hvvav 
Trjv dvytiTipa avTov nfirOLTjKeif. 

2. Father-in-law, jrcvdepos. Sept. Ex. 3, 1, et 

3. Brother-in-law, a sister's husband. Theoph. 

16, 15 Tap^pM avTov ovTi els ahe'K(^fjV. 

yapeoi, S>, fuiito, jiivea. LuciAN. Luc. sive Asin. 32. 

SCHOL. AriST. Plut. 9G0 Tpavs earl Ti.s rjns npa>r)V 
epiadwaaTo veaviav hlKaiov cVi to yapeXv avrfji/. Ibid. 
1081 yap,,eelar,. NOM. CoTELER. 212. 220. 512. 

[In Modern Greek it is always used KaxepfjiaTcos, the 

words corresponding to the classical yapea, to marry, 

being vvp(j)eiopai, said of the man, and vrravSpeiopai, of 

both the man and the woman.] 
yappaToeiSSis (yappa, eiSos), adv. like a gamma, that is, 

like r. Leo. 19, 61. 
yavaiTos, fj, ov, (yavoa) tinned Over, as a vessel. Porph. 

Cer. 72. 466, 15. 676. 
yapdpa or yapappa, us, 17, crown, a little circle shaved on 

the top of the head, nawaX^dpa. Pete. Ant. 149 B. 

[Compare the Hebrew |"lJl ? arect.'] 
yapappa, see yapapa. 
yapaaSoetSris, meaning uncertain. Porph. Them. 54 

TapatrSoeiSrjS o^is ecrffka^uipevr). 

Tapyapis, i, 6, Gargaris, a man's name. Mal. 272. 
yapfKaiov, ov, to, {ydpos, eXatov) a kind of sauce for fish. 

Galen. VI, 391 F. Gloss. TapeXaiov, liquamen 

oleo. (See also yapeXov.) 
ydpeXov, incorrectly for yape\aiov. Hes. 
yipiov, TO, dimin. of yapov. Epict. 2, 20, 29. 
ydpKo, Of, 17, virga, rod, pa^Bos. A Macedonian word. 

Hes. TdpKav, pdlSSou. MaKfSoves. 
yapaovocrrdawv, ov, to, (French g a r 5 n , <rrda-ts) ser- 
vants' station. Used as a proper name. Theoph. 

371, 15 To pecrlavXov to liKricrlov ttjs peydXi]s eKK\7i(rias 

TO "Keyopevov Tap(TOVo(TTaiTiov. 
yaiT^api)vos, ov, 6, Hebrew 'l^fJ) treasurer, yaCo(j)v\a^, 

Brfaavpo^vKa^, Taplas. SePT. 2 ESDR. 1, 8 Mi^paSaTOu 

rao-/3a/3t)j'o{J. The translator evidently mistook it for 
a national appellative. 
yaarrip, epos, pos, 17, venter, toomb. 'Ev yaa-Tpi Xafieiv, 

to conceive, as a female. Sept. Esai. 8, 3. 




yao-Tij/j, pos, Tj, a kind oi earthen jiot, s'Soj ;^wpas. Psell. 

yaa-Tpl8ovKos, ov, 6, {ya<rrf)p, fioOXos) glutton, ya<rrpl)uipyos. 

Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 55 D. 

yaorpioi/, ov, to, (yaxTTrjp) jar. APOPHTH. Poemen. 181. 
yavvaKrjs, 6, = KavvaKT)s. ClEM. AlEX. 216, 27. 
yavplafia, aros, to, {yavpiaai) arrogance. SepT. Job. 4, 

10 Tavpiafia 8e SpaKovrav ia^etrBrj. Judith. 10, 8. 
yavpiaojiai :rr yavpiaui. SepT. Job. 3, l-i 'EyaupiwiTO 

yUvva, >;?, i}, (DJH N'J) Gehenna, Ae//. NT. 
Matt. 5, 22. 29. 

•yeicros, to, = •yfio-of. SePT. Jer. 52, 22. 
yetTifia =:: yetTovla. jNIaL. 222, 20. 

yfiTovia, as, i), quarter, division, or section of a city, ward. 
Leg. Homer. 83. 'Euagk. 2, 12, p. 305, 21. Mal. 
272, 6. 417, 14. Theoph. lOG, 20. 3G5. 

yfiToviapx']!, ov, 6, {yeiTovia, >'PX<^) '^* chief officer of a 

yuTovla. Leg. Hojiee. 83. 
yeiapas, 6, Hebrew "1J, peregrimis, hospes, stranger, so- 
journer, yrjopas, yrjapas, napoiKos, TrpotrijXuTOj, ^tuos. 
Sept. Ex. 12, 10. Esai. 14, 1. Eus. 1, 7, p. 24, 
23. Hes. Tdu>pas, yeiTovas, i^ SKKov ■yc'i/ovs Ka\ovp(- 
yovs TW 'la-pafjX npooTjKvTOVS. *H Toiis nepl fqv yrjv dia- 
novovuivovS' Id. Tiapes, yeo3(pv\aK€s, fieroiKoi, irapotKot. 
[The Byzantines mistook it for a Greek word com- 
pounded of yrj and olpa. Hence their erroneous 
definitions roiis rrepX Tr/v ■y^v hiairovovfiivovs, and yeacpv- 

yi\aa, to laugh at. Cleji. Rom. Homil. 1, 10 TeXav 

avTov Kai -xKiva^iiV cTre^aXoPTO. 
■yfXXco, ^, hobgoblin, bugbear, ycXa. Hes. FtXXo), haljiaiv, 

fjv yvvalKfS to veoyva jraiSia <j)aa\v apird^dv. 

yeXomfo), a(7o>, (ycXoIos) to mahe sport, to jest. Sept. 

Gen. 19, 14. Plut. H, 231 C. Just. Tryph. 67. 
yeXoiao-/jo's, ov, o, (yfXoidfo)) a jesting ; derision. Sept. 

Jer. 31 (48), 27 Eij ycXotoo-fioi' tjv croi 'lcrpai;X. 
yeXoiao-Tiys, ov, 6, (yfXoiafo)) jester, buffoon. Sept. Job. 


ye'XotoK, ou, to, (yeXoios) laughter, ytXojs. LeO GrAM. 
351 TeXoia ayaTiSiv Kai vaiyviSta. 3C0, 13 FeXoia Kai 


yeXoia>S?)f, es, (yfXoior) laughable. Iren. 1, 11, 4. Proc. 
n, 483, 18. 571, 15. 

yfXoirotds, ov, = yfXwTOTroids. METHOD. 349 B. 

yeXci) ^ ycXXo). Hes. FeXo), etScoXov ipTTovfjTjs to twv 

bu)paiV T6)v TzapQivuiV. 
ye/ji'fm, iVu, to fll, load. NT. Apoc. 8, 5 'Eyipia-ai 

avTov fK ToC TTvpos Tov 6v(Tiairn]piov. APOCR. Thom. 

Euangel. 11, 2 'Eyipicriv airo v8a>p. ApOPHTH. Ma- 

car. 40 Ejpe tov Xijot^k ycpi^ovra ttjv KaprjXoif to (rKeiirj 

avTov, He found the robber loading the camel with his 
(Macarius's) furniture. 

T(plC<^ v8a>p, or simply ytplia, I fill my vessel with 
icater at a spring or river. Apocr. Protcuangel. 

11, 1 Kai tXajiev ttjv KoKirrjv Ka\ e^rjXdev yepiaai vbap. 
VlT. EpIPH. 325 B T^ olv wktI iiToptvovTO iavTols 
ot d8(\(f)o\ KOI iyiiuiov. ApOPHTH. Theod. 23 Vep.i(ras 
vhu>p. LeIMON. 140 *AXXos oCtco yfpiafL vbup, JUlother 
person tcill fll his vessel with water. Ibid. Tepia-ai 
eavTco vda)p. Ibid. *E;^« ovTti)S yfpi^utv €fiavT(o eiKOUi, 

hio trr), I have been getting ivater in this wag these 
twenty-two years jtast. 
ye/idw, aaa, = yc/iifu. VlT. EuTHTM. 92. 

yf/jo), to be full. Apophth. Johann. Colob. 8 To fiavKa- 

Xidi» crov, 'laidvvT], <p6pp.aKov yijift. TheOPH. 231 Gij- 
aavpQV fvpov yepovTa TavTa. 
yeveaXoyia, as, ij, (yfVfaXoyor) genealogy. POLYB. 9, 2, 1. 

NT. 1 Tim. 1, 4. Tit. 3, 9. Eus. 1, 7. 

2. One's nativity, astrologically considered. QuiN. 
Can. 61. 

yfi/eaXoyiKos, i], ov, (y««aXdyof) genealogical. PoLYB. 

9, l, 4. 

yeveapxiKos, t), ov, (^yevfdpxis) patrtmonialis. NOVELL. 

21, 2. Edict. 3, 1, § ^. 

yeveffXioKos, rj, ov, (ycve6\tos) natal. SiMOC. 321, 15 T^I 
yevedXiaKrjs iravTjyipeas tov peydXov 6eov 'lrj<Tov, the 
Nativity, Christmas. 

yev(ff\tov, ov, to, (yevidXtos) also to yevi6\ia, birth, birth- 
day feast. Const. Apost. 8, 33, 2 'H tS>v yevcdMav 
foprrj, The festival of the Nativity. Ammon. 35 Te- 
v£&Kia TaaaeraL eTri tCjv ^(avTav • Ka\ ev tj cKaaros T^fi^ptx 
(yevvTjdrj, avTT) KaXflrai yeve&Xios tjfupa. AmPHIL. 

Orat. 1 tltul. Aster. 217 C. Chrox. 529, 21 




To yeveSXiov rrjs TToAeas, The dedication of the city of 
Constantinople. Porpii. Cer. 284. 77G T^ ivStKaTrj 
Tov avTov fiaiov TfXfirat to yivk&\iov Trjs TrdXems Tavrqs. 
HOROL, Sept. 8 To ycvi6\iQV T^ff VTrtpaylas dfanoivrjs 
rjfiav BfOTOKOv Ka\ afiirapdevov Mapias. Mai. 11 Ta ye- 
ve^Ata, tJtol ra eyKalvta Tjjs Kaii^aTavTivoVTroXecos. Juil. 
24 To yeviBXiov tov rifiiov fvdo^ov 7rpo(f>rjTOv npodpofLOV 
KOL PaTTTitTToii 'liodwou. '(Sec hIso yCU((TI.OV 2.) 

2. The amu'versary of one's death. Laod. 51 
Maprvpav yevtdXwv imTiXelv. (See also yeviatov 1, 
yeveffXios 2.) 
ycviffXios, ov, (ylyvofiai) natal. InsCR. 3902, h, TeveffXtov 
^fiepas Kala-apos. JOSEPH. Bell. Jud. 7, 31 T^v tov 
aSeX^oO yiVfffKiov rjp.f pav. ClESI. AlEX. 511, 31 
TevidXiov aiTo6ibi(Tiv. ChRTS. II, 354 A 'H yevi6\ios 
rjpipa TOV (TWTtjpot Jjjxav 'Ii/croC Xpioroi!. ThEOD. Ill, 
727 B *H TOV aatTTJpoi Tjpwv ytveSXios ioprrj. JjlENAND. 

364. (See also yevidXiov 1.) 

Substantively, 17 yfw'flXior, sc. rjiiipa or fopi-ij. Jo- 

SEPn. Ant. 12, 4, 9 'Ev Tfj tov ttoiSos aii-oC -yfi/e^XiM. 
Const. ApOST. 5, 13 Tijv yevedXiof, lynj vplv (TnTiKelirBw 
ctfcaSt TTepnTji tov cvvdrov pLTjvos, The feast of the Na- 
tivity, ivhich is to be celebrated on the twenty-fifth of 
the ninth month (ajrfXXalos, December). 

2. Pertaining to one's death. Martyr. Poltc. 

18 'EjTiTeXeii' TTjV TOV fiapTVplov airoC rjpepav ycveSXiov. 

DiOG. Laert. 10, 18. (See also t6 yeviffkiov 2.) 
yiveia, a>v, Ta, the plural of yeveioK, beard. JOSEPH. Ant. 

11, 5, 3. 

*ytvk(nov, ov, to, (yeveo-iof) Commonly to. yevecia, the 
anniversary of one's death. Her. 4, 26. AiiMOX. 
3o Vivk(Tia fie i7;\ Tcov T^dvr^KoTUiV iv § eKaaros ^fikpa t€T€- 
XfVKJjKe. 'O ovv Xeywx eVi twv ^avrav yeve<Tia aKvpoXo- 
yil. PoRTX. Tfveaia ovk opBois TideTai fVi T^s yfixdXlov 
Tjpepai. Cod. Afr. Can. 60 Ta ■yfveo'ta roiu paKapiwv 
liapTvpav. HeS. Vfvixria, e'opTij ■nivBipLOS 'ABrjvaLOH. Ot 
Be Ta veKvaia. Ka\ iv Tjj Tjpepa TJj yjj dvovai. (ScC also 
yeveSXiov 2, yeveffXtos 2.) 

2. Birth, birthday feast. NT. Matt. 14, 6. Marc. 

6, 21. JCST. Tryph. 49 rfvecriav rjfxepas T(Xovp€Ur]i. 
iSuiD. Ffvea-ia, 17 61' (ViavTOv tTrKpoiTixTii TOv T€\6ii/T0S 
/ivij/xi;. See also yeviBXiov 1.) 


■ytyfo-ior, ov, = yeveSXios. JOSEPH. Ant. 12, 4, 7 T^v 

yfviiTLOv fjpepaif tov natBiov. ^ 

yevecnovpyeo}, ijo-w, {ycvfcriovpyos) to beget. IreN. 1, 15, 3 

Ey€V€(Ttovpyt)(rnv tou i-n\ y^? (jiaviirra ^Irjaovy. 
yiveais, swr, 17, generation, birth, origin, creation. JuST. 

Trypli. 85 T^r jraXiv yfviafai r)pSiv, the same as Trji 

TToXiyyevealas rjfiav. Of our regeneration. 

2. Genealogy, genealogical record. Sept. Gen. 
10, 1. 25, 12. NT. Matt. 1, 1. 

3. Fate, horoscope, one's naial hour or nativity, 
astrologically considered. Clem. Roji. Homil. 4, 
12. 14, 5, et alibi. Hippol. 131, 40. 243, 56. 
Basil. U, 601 A. Epiph. I, 12 C. (Compare Od. 
7, 196 "Evda &' CTTciTa CdcrfTai a<rira oi AiVu KaTo- 
KXa6is T€ fiapiXai Veivopiva vrjtravTo XiVw, otc piv TcKe 

4. Genesis, the first book of the Pentateuch. 
Sept. Gen. titul. 

5. In the Ritual, it means also the lesson taken 
out of the book of Genesis. 

yeviKos, ri, oV, general, public. Theoph. 188. 559, 14 
TfvtKos Xoyo^eTTjr. 

Substantively, (a) 'O yeviKOi, sc. XoyoBeTqs. The- 
oph. CoNT. 346, 11. Cedr. n, 243, 24. Suid. 

ApTifUos .... Xoyio'T^v Tav tpopaiv, ov yeviKov koXoO- 


(b) To yeviKov, Tlie public treasury. Theoph. 
CoNT. 260, 15. Cede. II, 204, 8. 

(c) In grammar, tj yeviKri, sc. tttSmtk, the genitive. 
Dion. Thrax in Bekkeb. 636, 3. (See also KTrjn- 

KOS, irOTplKOS.) 

yeMOf, 6, genius, Sai/iav. Insck. 6810. Dion Cass. 

492, 40, et alibi, 
ye'wa, i}, birth. Soz. 1, 1, p. 8, 13 Tiji/ XpjoToO yiwap, 

Tlie Nativity of CfJirist. Theod. IV, 109 C. 
yeVva, av, tcl, used only in the expression tu Xpt<rrou 

yfwa (commonly written XptaToiyewa in one word), 

Christmas. Porph. Cer. 369, 9. 
yevva'tos, a, ov, brave, valorous, dvSpelos. Cheon. 717 

TevvaLoraTovs orpaTtuTas. 

The superlative yfi/i/atoroTos is used also as a title. 
Porph. Cer. 419, 19. 




ycvvatoTqs, tjtos, r), valoroiisness, as a title. Porph. Cer. 

419 'H Vfieripa yevpaiOTrjS. 

y€Vvd(0 ^ TLKTOiw J\IAL, 41, lo. 4iil, 0. 

ykvvrjjia, OTOf, to, {yevvaai) COmmonly Ta yfvvjjfiara, pro- 
duction, produce, the crops. Sept. Lev. 23, 39. 
25, 22. PoLTB. 1, 71, 1, et alibi. 

yevvrjTos, fj, 6v, begotten. Substantively, rA yewiyrov, the 
heing ytvvrjTos, applied to the Son. It is opposed to 

7-0 ayfvvriTov or ij ayfvtnjtria. DiD. AleX. 332 A. 

•ycvos, €os, TO, class, order. Malch. 245, 12 Ta Upa 
y€vr], The sacerdotal orders. (See also tdvos.) 

2. Gender, in Grammar. Dion. Turax in Bek- 
KER. 634, 1-5. 

yepanov, ov, to, crane for lifting, KrjKavwv. Leo. 19, Gl. 
SuiD. KrjKavfwv, t6 yepdviov. 

■yf/jSto's, ov, 6, weaver, iKpairnis. Hes; Psell. 308 y€'p- 

yepbiaa-a, rjs, ij, feminine of ytpSio't. ViT. Sab. 357 B. 

yfpovTOKopos, ov, 6, (yipav, (co/i/o)) One who tends the old, 
superintendent of a hospital for aged persons. No- 
vell. 131, 13. 

yepovcTiairrTjs, ov, 6, (yepovcnd^a) senator. POLYB. 7, 9, 

1 and 4. 
yipav, ovTos, 6, a title of respect given to bishops and 

monks; to be rendered /a^Aer. Euagr. Scitens. 

1221 C. Cod. Afr. Can. 127, et alibi. Apophth. 

Anton. 13. Ammun. 2. 
yevofuu, to eat a meal. Soz. 1, 11, p. 24. Apophth. 

Ai'seu. 24 Teiiaai p-er (pov. Ammon. 9. Porph. 

Cer. 559. 
ye(j>vpiov, ov, to, bridge, yecpvpa. PoRPH. Adm. 138, 20. 
ye(^vpOTToua, Tjcrw, (ye<}>vpoiToi6s) to make a bridge. Po- 

LTB. 3, 64, 1. 
ye(f>vpoTroi6s, ov, 6, {ye(f>vpa, iTouui) bridge-maker. Plut. 

I, 65 F. 

ye<i>ypa(j>la, as, j}, {yfa>ypd(j>os) geography. SCYJIN. 112. 

yeapyiov, ov, to, feld. Sept. Gen. 20, 14. 

yeiapis, see yciiopas. 

yjpdio, [yapia, iyrjpa) to marry. TheopH. 130 y-qparai. 

yrjopas = yeiaipas. JuST. Tryph. 122. 

yrjpoKope'iov, ov, to, (yrjpoKopos) hospital for old men. 
Leg. Homer. 106. Theoph. 387. 

yr]poTpo(f)('ioii, ov, to, (yTjpoTp6(f>os) = yripoKopCwv. LeG. 

Homer. 107. Theoph. Cont. 458, 21. 

yrjapas =: yawpat. PsELL. 308 rrjapas, 6 dWorpws. 

yiyanTtaios, a, ov, (yi'yus) gigantic. Theoph. 483, 9. 

SUID. TiyavTta .... Kal yiyavriaiov ovopa, to p^yo.. 

yiyavToyevfji, U, gigantic. Theoph. 264, 11. 

yiyavrabjis, er, gigantic. EuNAP. 116, 20. 

yl^eip, yiCfp, see ylCip. 

y.ft r= ylCip. Galen. XIH, 887 C. 

■yi'fip, a kind of cassia. Diosc. 1, 12. Arrian. Pe- 
ripl. Mar. Eryth. 12 yi'feip, ylCep. 

ylvopai, to become. Apocr. Act. Philipp. in Hellad. 23 
OiSf If fyxo) Ti iyiviTo to efSvpa to hpariKov, No one 
knew what had become of the sacerdotal robe. 

'EyivfTo, or 'EyetrrjdT], It came to pass, a Hebraism. 
Sept. Gen. 8, 6 EyeVeTO pera retrcrapaKovra rjptpas 
r]V(u^€ Nme ttjv 6vpi8a t^s (cijSojtoO. Dent. 2, 16 Kai 
iy(vr)6jj inaSav tnea-av. NT. passim (JyivfTo). 

'E^ iavTov yiviaOai, To become distracted. To be 
amazed. Sept. 2 Par. 9, 4 'e^ iavTrjs eyivfTo. 

yXfvKH/of, ov, (yXeCxof) of new Wine. Diosc. 5, 161. 

y\vKacria, as, t), (yXK/taiVto) sweetness, yXvKVTrjs. ApOCR. 

Act. et Martyr. Matt. 2. 

yXyxacpa, aTos, to, (yXvKa^a) pastry, cake, cyKpls, neppa, 

Also, sweet beverage. Sept. 1 Esdr. 9, 51 *nyfT€ 

XiTratr/iaTa Ka\ nUre yXvKua-para. HeS. 'EyKpis, yXiJ- 
Kaa-pa i^ iXalov vSapes. LeX. ScHED. 622. 

yXvKaa-pos, ov, 6, (yXuxafctf) sweetness. Sept. Cant. 5, 

16. Joel. 3, 18. 
yXufciWar, 6, = oivoCTTa. Hes. rXvKivvas, 8ia yXv/tc'os 

olvov TrXaKoCf. 

yXvKKa, Tj, sweetness, yXv<vTis. IIes. [Modern Greek, 

^ yXiJ^a, aff.J 
yXu/eoXoyia, as, y, (yXuxiJs, Xdyos) sweet OV flattering speech, 

Theoph. 295, 12. 
yXuftiJTijs, TjTos, suavity, as a title. Theoph. 156 'H otj 

yXviam]!, to the empress Eudoxia. 
yXuTTTOf, t), ov, (yXiKJia) carved. SePT. Esai. 44, 17 To 

Se XoiTrov iTToirja-€v (Is 6ebv yXuTTToK. Substantively, to 

ykvTTTOv, image, idol. Ex. 34, 13 Ta yXun-TO twv Btav 

avTav KaraKavaeTe ev nvpi. 

yXu^ij, rjs, t], (yXiKpa) a carving, carved work, engraving. 




Sept. Ex. 25, 6. 7 AlOovs ds ti)v yXvcpfiv cts rfjv eVu- 
/iiSa. 28, 21 rXu^ai cr(j>payiSa>v. LnSCK. 4558 Tiji/ 
Bvpav (Tvv J^dKaBlois Kai /ieyoXi; NfiV^ Kai XeoiTnpioir Kui 
7ra(7i7 ■y\v(j)rj . . . . ik tS>v Ihiav kut cixre^aav (Br]Kev. 
DiOD. 1, 47, p. 5G, 15. Id. 5, 44 T\v(j>m5 (piXore'xvois 

■yKSia-a-a, i;r, 17, tongue, language. For the seventy origi- 
nal tongues, see Clem. Rom. Homil. 18, 4. For the 
seventy-two original tongues, see Eririi. I, 6 D. 

'H KOLvrj yKataaa Kai. fifj Ka9apd, The common and 
impure language ; the popular language, in contra- 
distinction to the language of scholars. Theoph. 
CoNT. 96, 14. 

yXcKTCToKoiiov, ov, TO, (yKSxrora, KOficco) chest, coffer, box. 
Sept. 2 Par. 24, 8. 10. NT. Joan. 13, 29. Arrian. 
Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 30. 

■yXfflo-o-oKOjuof, ov, 6, coffin. Apocr. Act. et Martyr. 
Matt. 24. 26. 

yXtaartroKOTreio, ^(rco, (yXoia'ffa, kotttoi) z^ yXcotrcroTo^fa). 

Theoph. 537, 19. Basilic. 19, 10, 7. 

yXacra-oTfirjTos, ov, (yXwcro-OTO^eco) loith the tongue cut OUt, 

tongueless. Sept. Lev. 22, 22. 
yXaxra-oTOfisa, fja-a, (yXStro-a, re/ivu) to cut off the tongue of 
a person. Theoph. 287, 17 noXXois e(j)6veva-ev kuI 

iyXuKTCTOTopria^v otto ttj? (papvyyos. 
yXa>(r<TOT6fir]Tos = -yXmcrcroT/iTjTor. JtJST. Cohort. 3. 
y\o>a-a-o>SrjS, cs, (yXaiTtra) loquaciouS, talkative. SePT. 

Ps. 139, 12. Sir. 9, 18. 
yi/a(j>€vs, ews, 6, a fuller, Kva^tis. Sept. 4 Reg. 18, 17. 
yvTjo-ioTTji, T]Tos, fj, 0. title applied to kings. Martyr. 

AreTH. 42 'H a-r) yvrf(TtoTr)s. 

yva>po(ji66pos, ov, (yvaprj, (pBelpa) mind-corrupting. Pal- 
LAD. Vit. Chrys. 33 E. 

yvcopi^a, to make hioicn ; with the accusative of the re- 
mote object. Const. (536), 1208 D 'ECfjrrjae Km 

ivi>pKa>(T( ravTa yvu>pl(Tai Trjv ipStv l^ovalav, for Trj vpav 

2. To hlOlV, yiyvixTKa. POLTB. 2, 37, 4. 3, 36, 

6, et alibi. 
yvapioTfjS, ov, 6, wizard, yvaarris. Sept. 4 Reg. 23, 24. 
yvwpia-TtK6s, ij. Of, (yvaplCa) capable of bioiving. Plut. 

II, 79 D rvapiOTtKos inrb (Tvvr)6eias Kai (piKias toC koKov 

Koi Tov oiKelov. -Just. Apol. 2, 14 To yvapuTTiKou 

KoXov Kai al<rxpov, The power of knowing good and 

yvtaais, €as, fj, deeper tcisdoin, knowledge of spiritual 

things. Barn. 1. 6. 9. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 1. 36. 

Ignat. Ephes. 17. Iren. Frag. 37, p. 847. 

The yvaais of the Gnostics. Iren. Prooem. 1. 

Id. 1, 3, 1. 1, 6, 1. Clem. Alex. 433, 36. Hip- 

POL. 149. Epipii. I, 1035 A. 

'H yjf£v8o)wnos yvwcris. Deep knoicledge of spiritual 

things falsely so called. NT. 1 Tim. 6, 20. Iren. 

titul. 'KXkyxov Ka\ avarpoTT^s Tijs yj/evStowfiov yvoicreas, 

applied to the pretensions of Gnosticism. 
yva>a~n]s, ov, 6, (yivoxTKa) knower. Hence, wizard, yva- 

pi<jTf,s. Sept. 1 Reg. 28, 3. 4 Reg. 21, 6. 
yvwcTTtKos, rj, ov, (yvaia-njs) having understanding and 

knoicledge, enlightened. Clem. Alex. 774, 24 'H 

ttiVtis 1] yvuxTTiKT]. 774, 26 T(3 ovTi yvacTTiKav. EuS. 

4, 7, p. 148, 26. ZoNAR. Lex. 443 rvmoriKos, 6 xj 

a\r]dela TTOLaBeis TfXfi'ojs. 

It was assumed as a designation by most of the 
philosophizing Christian sects of the second century. 
Iren. 1, 11, 1 T^s Xfyo/xeVi/s VvaxTTiK^s alpea-eas, the 
Gnostic heresy. Ibid. Oi TvaimKol, the Gnostics. 
HiPPOL. 94, 35 Oi ovv lepfU Kai irpocnaTm tov doyparos 

yeyivrjvrai vpaToi o'l eVixXi/^eVrfr Naacrtriji'oi Mera 

Sc TovTa iweKaXeaav iavToiis Tvoxttikovs (jiaaKovTes p6- 
voi TO. ^a6r] yivixTKfiv. 148, 27 OStoi 6c ISias ■ oi trdvTfS 
Tvaa-TiKovs eavTovs diroKoKovai Trjv dav/UKriav yvSxnv tov 
TeXfi'ou Kai ayadov povoi KaraTrcTTOKOTes. (Compare 
EpiPH. I, 1035 A Oi dp(p\ TTjV yvwaiv "Keyopivot.) 

2. Prudent, sensible, sound-minded, (jipovtpos. Anast. 
Caesar. 435 C. 
yvwaras, adv. of yvaxTTos, clearly, distinctly. Sept. Ex. 

33, 13 'Ep(f>dvta6v poi aeavTov yvao'Tas, Iva iSu o-e. 
yoyytdpiov :=■ Koyyidpiov. StNCELL. 398, 8. 

yayyi^o), vaio, to murmur, grumble. Sept. Num. 11, 1 

'Hf 6 Xaoy ■yoyyvffflj' Trovrfpa fvavTi Kvplov. 14, 27 A 

avToi yoyyv^ovmu evavriov pov . . . . tjv eyoyyvaav irtpi 

vpwv. 14, 29 'Eyoyyvo-av in epoi. NT. Matt. 20, 11. 

yoyyuXiv, for yoyyiXiov, to, turnip, yoyyvKr). GeOPON. 

12, 1, 8 and 9. 




y6yyv<ns, ems, rj, =^ yoyyvcrfios. SePT. Num. 14, 27. 

yoyyviT/io'f, ov, 6, (yoyyvfm) a murmuring, grumhlhig. 

Sept. Ex. 16, 7. 
yoyyva-os, ov, 6, murmurer, grumbler. CoxST. Apost. 

yoSa, TO, guts, entrails. A Macedonian word. Hes. 

Toha, (VTf pa. MaxiSovcs. 
yofidptv for yofiapiov. LeIMON. 13 (24). 

yopdptov, ov, TO, load, y(J/iot. Leimon. 13 (24), as a 
various reading. Porph. Cer. 476, 8. 

yofiop, TO, indeclinable, Hebrew TD^, omer, a meas- 
ure. Sept. Ex. 16, 16. 36 To 8i yop.op to hiKaTOV 
Toiv rpioiif p^Tpuv ^v. 1 Reg. 16, 20 yofMop. 

yop.(f>iaa-fi6s, ov, 6, (yofi(^iaf») pain III the back teeth. 
Sept. Amos. 4, 6 rofi(j>ia(rp.6v oSourav. 

yovaTi^a. l<Tu>, (y6vv') to fall on one's knees. Mal. 309, 11. 

yovaToSea-fJios, ov, 6, (ydfu, Sfo-pos) = yowK^dpiov. GlOSS. 

roraroSftr/ior, g e n u a 1 e . 
yowico?, rj, ov, (yovcuf) ancestral, paternal. Theoph. 630 

Eif roi' yovikov avTov oikov. 
yoj/offoids, ov, {yovf], jroiew) generative. JuST. Cohort. 7 

"YSap yororroidi'. 
yovoppved), ^cro), to be yovoppvris. SePT. Lev. 22, 4. 

yovoppvrjs, e'f, (yovrj, pea) subject to gonorrhoea. Sept. 
Lev. 15, 4. 

yuw, aros, to, hiee. KXiVfc yow, To hiecl. Const. 
Apost. 8, 9, 2 "Oo-ot ttkttoi K\tvoipev yiw. All we of 
the faithful, let us bow the bice. Just. Quaest. et 
Eespons. ad Orthod. 115, p. 489 E 'Awo toO ndaxa 

tu>s Tiji n(VTr]KoaTTJs yow ov kXivovitiv ol ev^optvoi. 

Petr. Alex. Can. 15 KvpmKTjv Si x^PM"'™'"/'' "JM^'p"" 

ayofiev Sid toi/ dvaaravra iv avTJj, ev jj ov8i yovara k\iv(iv 

KXiVit yoTOToji', kneeling, as at prayers. Apocr. 
Act. Paul, et Thecl. 5. Act. Barn. 9. Euagr. 1, 

21, p. 278, 36 Eicri 8e yoKaTui' avrols iTVXvai Kai dStd- 

yoTOxXapioi', ou, TO, (gc ni cu 1 ari s) armor for the knee, 
yovaToSea-iios. MaURIC. 12, 16. 

yovvKXivfis, e's, (yow, kXiVcb) with bent knees. Clem. Rom. 
Homil. 3, 1 Kvpopfv .... TOK &f nirpov yowJicXti/^ 

yowKKia-la, ar, ij, (yoKu, kXiVis) kneeling, genuflexion. 
Martyr. Ignat. 6. Just. 490 A. Basil. Ill, 
56 D. Epiph. I, 1106 A. [Kneeling at prayers 
now takes place only on the day of Pentecost- 

EuKHOL. p. 367 'AkoXov^io Tijf yowKKialas els tt/v 
KvpiaKrjV T^f dylas 7revTr]K0(TTijs.^ 

yowneTeu), r](Ta, {yowTTeTtjs) to fall on the knee, kneel down. 
POLTB. 15, 29, 9. 32, 25, 7. NT. Matt. 17, 14 
TowireTav avTov, Kneeling down to him. 27, 29 rovu- 
neTrja-avTfs ep.Trpo(rd(v avTov, Kneeling before him. Marc. 

1, 40. 10, 17 Tow7ieTXj(Tas avTov. 

ToTdos, ov, 6, Goth. Ctrill. IIier. Catech. 10, 19. 

PhiLOSTORG. 2, 5 2Kvdav, ots ol piv iraXai Viras, ol 
8e vvv Vordovs Ka\ov(Ttv. 
yovpds, a, 6, Chaldee 3J) or N2.3) 7"'> cavern, den, 

XaKKOs. ThEOD. hi. 834 D 'Ev ipvypan jiadd ttjv 
crrdaiv TToiovpevos, odev Ka\ rovj^dv avTov Tivfs inavo- 
pa^ov. *A7ro 5e Tjjs ^vpas y\6>TTi}S els ti]V *EXXdSa tovto 
ji(Ta<pep6pevov Xukkov trrjpaivei to ovopa. (See also 
yoCXa, ly, gula, gulltt. ErOTIAN. p. 274 "Oior aropa, 
yovKav npo^aTov. 

yov\dp7]s, 6, (yoCXa) gnlosus, glutton. Basilic. 19,10,4. 
yovra, as, 17, fur. PoRPH. Adm. 155. 

2. Ganna, gonna,, a fur-lined garment. Porph. 

. Cer. 381, 11 Oi Svo ToTdoi (ftopovvres Tas yovvas e^ 
dima-Tporjiov. TzETZ. ad LyCOPHR. 634 Siavpa 8e to 
eK SeppaTos evTpl^ov, oirep KOi yovvav KaT^ovaiv. LeX. 
SCHED. 130. (Compare Hes. Kavvd<ai, a-rpapaTa ^ 
im^d\aia eTepopaWij. Also, the English gown.) 
yovvdpia, a>v, to, (youVa) fur-sellers' shops. Chron. 623. 
TnEOPn. CoNT. 420, 16. 744, 20. 

youvSar, to nap' rfp'iv Xeyopevov yovvSlov. SuiD. (meaning 


yovvlov, ov, TO, = yovva. MaURIC. 1, 2. 

ypda, as, 17, (Sanscrit?) a kind oi sea-serpent. Arrian. 
Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 88 OJ irpoaTravTaivTfs offieis eK tov 
fidSovs • Twv yap endvat Ka\ irepX tijV HeptrlSa tottoc crrj- 
pe'iov e'cTTiv al Xeyopevai ypdat. 

ypaSijXiv for ypaSijXtoi/. PoRPH. Cer. 232, 21. 

ypaSTjXiov, CD, TO, (gradilis) step, stair, ^adpls- Porph. 
Cer. 63, 9. 




ypdSos, ov, 6, gracilis. Inscr. 3902. 3902, i. 

ypdSaa-ts, (as, Ij, (ypdSos) Steps, Stairs, collectively con- 
sidei-ed. Theoph. Cont. 139, 21. 

TpaiKia, as, r), Graecia, 'EXXds. Nic. II, 752 A. 

ypaiKtari, adv. graece, in Greek, (Wtjuicti. Const. 
Ill, 1041 A. Hes. 

*rpaiKo'r, ou, 6, Graecus, Greek. The 'EXXT^i-et of his- 
tory were originally called TpaiKoL Aristotel. 
Meteor. 1, 14, 15. Inscr. 2374, 10. 11 (Parian). 
Eus. Chron. 1, p. 25. Steph. Btzant. TpaiKos, 6 
'eXXtji/. Hes. rpaiKo'r, 'eXXiji/. Eust. 890, 14. (Sec 
also Pa«os.) 

In later writers, from Polybius downward, it is the 
representative of the Latin Graecus, as applied to 
the historical Greeks. Poltb. 35, 6, 2 (in Cato's 

mouth). PlUT. I, 8G3 B Kni t6v re TTparov iv Pmpr) 
Xpovov eiXa^S)! Si^ye [d KiKcpav'^, koi toIs ap)(ais oKvrjpas 
TTpoajj^i Koi TraprjiieX^lro, ravra 5rj rd Papatcov Tois f^avav- 
(TOTaTOLS Trpo^eipa kol ovvrjdj] ovopara V paiKos Koi (TX^~ 
XacTTiKos aKovaiV. AtHEN. 2, 35 'Y/zetj ol TpaiKoi, 

says Larensius. Cyeill. Alex. Epist. 64 C 'Hko- 

"Xovdrjac Be tois Bvtckols 6€u<^iKe(Tiv cnHTKoirocs to) (trre- 
vwadai TT]v Po>pa'iKf]i/ (jxtivqv Ka\ /zt) dvi^aaBai irpos ttjv 
fjpeTepav Twv TpaiKav (j)pd(Ti.u Tpeis vno(rTd<T€is Xeyeiv. 

Prisc. 190, 20. Proc. II, 93, applied to the East- 
ern Romans. Ibid. 136, as a term of contempt. Ibid. 
313. Const. Ill, 677 A, in Agathon's letter. The- 
oph. 705. PoRPH. Adm. 217. 

ypdppa, aros, to, letter, epistle. Inscr. 3833. Did. 
Alex. 924 A TS>v UavXov ypappdrav. 

ypappareis, iais, 6, scholar, learned man, one learned in 
the law. Sept. 2 Esdr. 7, G "EaSpar .... ypapparfvc 
Tax^s iv vopa Mioiicr^. Ps. 44, 2 'H yXtoo-crd pov KaXa- 
pos ypappartios d^vypd<j)ov. 

*ypappnTi^a> (ypdppa), perf. part. pasS. yeypapparicrpivos, 

lettered, learned. Hippo l. 57. 

2. To be a ypappareiis. InsCR. 1573 ypappoTiSSa, 
ypappaTiKT), ^r, 17, (ypappariKos) the letters of the alphalet, 
simply the alphabet. Poltb. 10, 47, 7 "Anetpou ptv 

Kai d<xvvfj6rj ypappartKrjs, ToXXa 8' dyxivovv, illiterate. 
Plut. I, 319 A 'Qs iXeyx^t tu ypdppara rij? ptr EiicKfl- 

St]v ovTa ypappoTiKrjs. ScHOL. VeNET. ad II. 7, 185, 

p. 182. Bekker. 783. Cramer. Vol. 4, p. 318, 25. 
2. The art of writing. Diod. 3, 4 Ou ydp ex t^e 

Tav cruXXa/SMf trufflcVfttis t/ ypappariKr) nap avTols Toi/ 
vnoKeipevov Xoyov dnoBidwat. 

ypappanxos, ov, 6, literator, scholar, learned man ; teacher 
of languages. Sept. Esai. 33, 18. Poltb. 32, 6, 5. 

OOCII. 5, 2o VpappaTtKos Tis ovopari EuyfWOf Vuipa'tKohs 
iraiddav Xoyour, a teacher of Latin. CoNST. Ill, 
1017 A TpappaTtKos Paipa'iKos, A Latin teacher. 

ypappaTofta-ayaiyevs, fwr, d, = fla-ayayds ? Sept. Deut. 
1, 15. 

ypappaTOKopta-TT)!, ov, 6, (ypappa, Kopl^a) letter-carrier, 
courier. Eus. 1, 13, p. 38, 18. 

ypappjXTOKV^os, 6, := ypappaTOKv(j)oiv. METHOD. 368 C. 
ypappaTo(j)opos, ov, 6, (ypappa, tpepa) letter-carrier, ^ijSXta- 
(j)6pos. Poltb. 1, 79, 9, et ahbi. 

ypappaTo(j)v\aKftov, ov, to, {ypappaTo(pv\a^) archives, 
whore records are kept, ypapparocjivXaKiov, x°pTo(})v\d- 
Kiov. Eds. 1, 13, p. 37, 19. 

ypappaTo(f>v\aKiov = ypa/i/iuro0iiXaK€ioj'. InSCR. 4247. 

4957, 23. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 7, 3, 4. Plut. I, 
332 B. 

ypappaTO(j)v\a^, okos, 6, (ypdppa, (piiXa^) keeper of public 

documents, archivist, x"f"'o(j>v\a$ 2. Insck. 1239. 
1240. Gloss. TpapparocjjvXa^, tahularius. 

ypappiarrjs, ov, d, meaning uncertain. Theoph. 454, 15. 

ypuTTTOf, Tj, ov, painted. Tpairr^ eiKwv, picture. Inscr. 
124. Just. Apol. 1, 19. 

Ol ypairrol. The branded ones, an epithet given to 
the brothers Theodorus and Tlieophanes, because the 
emperor Theophilus, the last of the iconoclasts, caused 
twelve iambic trimeters to be branded on their fore- 
heads. HoROL. Oct. 11. Dec. 27. (See also 
Theoph. Cont. 105 seq.) 

ypa<p(iov, ov, to, Scripture, ypa(f>r]. Clem. Roji. Epist. 1, 

ypa(f»], rjs, v, commonly al ypatfiat, the Scriptures, that is, 
the Old Testament. NT. Matt. 21, 42, et alibi. 
2. Text, a verse or passage of Scripture. NT. 

Act. 1, 16 Ttjv ypa<j>fjv ravrrfv. JuST. Tryph. 71 IIoX- 
Xa£ ypaf^as TtXeov irepiuKov aTtb twv i^rfyrftrtav. 




ypa(^iK6s, Tj, 6v, (ypa<pri) relating to tcriting. PoLTB. 

34, 3, 11 To hi Tpis /icV yip t avir^irw, avTi Toil fii'r, 

ypafjuKov eii/at apiaprqpa, a mistake in copying. 

2. Of scripture, scriptural. Ignat. Epist. ad 

Mari. Cassobol. 3 Tix ypa(j>iKS>v p^upiui'. Just. 

Quaest. et Kespons. ad Orthod. 33, p. 454 A. 
ypa<^ls, iSos, fj, graving-tool. Sept. Ex. 32, 5 "En-Xao-fK 

avTix iv TTJ ypa(l>lSi. 

yprjyopfu), ijo-w, {(ypr/yopa) to be awake, to Watch. Sept. 

Nehem. 7, 3. NT. Marc. 13, 34. 
ypoBl^ai, ia-o), (ypovSos) to Strike with the Jist, to cuff. 

TiiEOPH. 379, 16. 
ypovdos, ov, 6, a blow tvith the Jist, k6pSv\os. Polyc. 2. 

MOER. PoRPn. Cer. 428, 14 Aowai aira ypovBov 
Kai o-X'Vai to ;(eiXoj airoC. TzETZ. ad LtCOPHE. 981. 


ypoo-(j>opaxos, ov, 6, (ypoo-t^of, paxopai) One who Jjghts 

with the yp6a(j)os. Plural ol ypoa-(f>opdxoi, the Roman 

velites, skirmishers. Polyb. 1, 33, 9, et alibi. 
ypoa-rpos, ov, 6, a kind oi javelin. Polttb. 1, 40, 12, et 

ypocr(j)o(j)6pos, ov, 6, (yp6cr<jios, (fiepa) one who bears the 

■ypoo-^oi, the same as ypoa-cj}opa<j)os. Polyb. 6, 21, 9. 
yv\as, 6, a title of nobility among the Turks. Pokph. 

Adra. 174, 20. 

yvpvaaiapxea, r)<Ta, to be yvpva(ri.dpx'js. InSCE. 274 

'Eyvpva(Ttdpxri(rf Tov iviavTov Tois i(f>rj^ovs. 
yvpvdmov, ov, to, bath, ^aXavfiov. ChEON. 497. 560. 

yvpva<ns, eats, 17, {yvpv6o>) the being naked, nakedness. 

Sept. Gen. 9, 22 Tfjv yvpvaKnv tov iraTpos avTwv. 

PlUT. I, 48 B H 8e yvpvuxTis Twv napBivaiv ovSiv 

al(Txpo'' elx^v. 
yvvaiKd8e\(pos, ov. Or yvuaiKaSeXcjios, ov, 6, a wije's brother, 

yvvaiKos dScXi^dj, Considered with reference to the 

husband. Vit. Edthym. 23. Cheon. 561 -8e\(j)6s. 

POEPH. Cer. 665, 12 -SeX(^o'j. Cueop. 15, 7. 
yvvauaa-pos, ov, 6, female weakness. Poltb. 30, 16, 5. 
ywaiiclTijs, ov, 6, the ivomati's apartment in a church. 

PoRPH. Cer. 31. Codin. 134. (Compare Phil on. 

n, 476, 25 seq. Const. Apost. 2, 57, 4 Ai ywaiKa 

Kex«>pi'0')ievas Kai avral Kadi^icrBaxrav cridmrjv ayovaai. 
See also ■ywatKui/Inj.) 

yvvaiKoBvpws, adv. of yvvaiKodvpos, loith a woman's mind, 
essentially the same as aXoyiWus. Polyb. 2, 8, 12 

TvvaiKoBvpais Ka\ aXoyiVrtaf Sf^apivrj Trjv napprja'tav. 
yvvaiKonaiSa, a>v, to., women and children, ywa'tKes Kai 

nai&la. Theoph. 596, 12. Theoph. Cont. 615, 11. 

yvvaiKaSrjs, (s, (yvvfj, EIAQ) woman-like. Womanish. Po- 
lyb. 12, 24, 5. 37, 2, 1. 

yvvaiKaviTK, iSot, fj, the woma7i's apartment in the Jewish 
temple. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 5, 5, 2. (Compare yv- 


yvvfj, yvvaiKos, fj, woman. 'Upal ■yvvaiKer, Sacred women, 
that is, nuns. Proc. Ill, 114. (See also ■napBivoi.) 
yvndpiov, ov, to, see yxmrj. 
yvTvi), rjs, ^, hole, hollow place, cranny, Kvirq. Hes. Tvirrj, 

KoiKapa yrii, SaXdprj, yavla. Id. Tvrras . . . . oi 8e 
CTTijXaia Kai yvndpia Ta avTa. (Compare you/3ar.) 

yvpdo), (vera, (yiipos) to turn around, to go about, wander 

about, pepPevw, BaBE. 29 'Ek bpopav olav 
Kapirrrjpai oiovs aX^iTfCo'i yvpfva. LeimON. 79. The- 
OPH. 264, 13 Fvpcvovcra 8e tos jroXfis. 

2. To seek, wish. Apoce. Nicod. Euangel. II, 7 
(23) Ti KaKov evpav els Ti>v 'irjaovv Ka\ cyvpfvaas ttjv 
dnaXfiav avToii. PtOCH. 1, 101. 103, et alibi. 

yvpi^w, la-a, luBrjv, {yvpoi) to surround, encircle. Cede. 

II, 164, 9 yvpiadrjvai. 

yvpofidais, adv. of yvpofiSrjs, circularly, round. Diosc. 

2, 204. 

yvpodev or yvpoBev (yvpos), adv. round, around, yipadev. 
PoRPH. Adm. 78 Hrjyirvovcn 8e Kiii crayiTTas yvpoBev. 
Cer. 208, 22 'AjrXoCtTes avro yvpodtv avTrjs. PuOC. 
211, 10 Hvpa TrXcioTa dvdTrreiv yvpodtv airSiv. 254, 15 
Xprj erf Tas TrefiKOf la-rdvTa irapard^fis yvpodeu. 

*yvpos, ov, 6, circle, ring, rim, kukXos. Sept. Job. 22, 14 
Tvpov oipavov. The circuit of heaven. Polyb. 29, 
11, 5. Phryn. 

2. Hole, to plant a tree in. Theopheast. C. P. 

3, 4, 1 and 2. 3, 6, 2. 

yvpoa, wcra, {yvpos) to encircle, surround. Sept. Job. 
26, 10 lipotTTayp.a iyvpwtrev enl Trpotrwnov vSaTos. 

2. To dig a hole round a. tree. Geopon. 3, 13, 3 
Vvpovv Tas dpirt\ovs. 4, 3, 1 Tas peydXas dpmXovs 
ana^ Kai devTipov yvpovv, tovt((tti, nepiaKaimiv. 5, 20, 1 




TvpacTOficv Se, Tovrc'oTt nepi.o'Kdyjrofiev Siereis >;8i; yevofit- 
vas, CIS ^ados 8vo jroSiv, TrXdror fit rpimv. (Compare 
yCpos 2.) 

3. To go aroimd or about. NiC. II, G57 D Tipa- 
<rov els ras Siai-pijSas rmi' crroix^laiv, Visit the primary 
yvpros, I), 6v, (yvpos) leaning on one side ; stooping. 
Hes. VvpTov, (rKvcpof. 

yipadei/ = yipodev. ArocR. Nicod. Euangel. I, B, 10, 

2. CoMN. 480 C (Paris). Codin. 41, 9, et 

yaviaios, a, ov, (yiovla) angular. Sept. Job. 38, 6 AWoi/ 

yaviaiov, Corner-stone. 
•ycoffof, Toxjs, jackdaws. A Macedonian word. Hes. 

Tamas, koKoiovs. MaKfSdvar. 

fioiScXof, o, frehrand, ba\6s. A Laconian word. Hes. 

8a/3ip, TO, Hebrew "T^H, the holy of holies of the Jew- 
ish temple, havtp. Sept. 3 Reg. 6, 5. 

8aip.ovdptos, ov. 6, (daipav) detnomac, maniac. Chron. 
701, 9 '0 iirAeyopevos dnh Saipovaplav, ex-maniac, one 
who has been a maniac. (See also dno 7.) 

dai/iovi^opai, to be possessed with an evil spirit, to be a 
demoniac. NT. Matt. 4, 24. 8, 28, et alibi. 

Sat/iocioXijnror, ov, (Saifiovtov, Xap^dfa), possessed by a 
demon. Just. Apol. 1, 18. 

haipotiiov, ov, TO, (baipovios) an evil spirit, demon, dalpicov. 
Sept. Tobit. 6, 8. 15. Ps. 90, 6 'Atto <rvp.wru>p.aroi 

Koi haip.ov'iov p£(rr]p^ptvov. 95, 5 JldnTes ol 6eo\ twi' 
iOvuiV haipovia. 
bmpovoPXd^eia, as, r], {palp.(ov, (SXaTTTO)) insanity, ^fOjSXa- 
/3e.a. POLTB. 28, 9, 4. 

baifiavjovos, evil Spirit, demon. NT. Matt, 8, 31, et alibi. 

hdKap, a species of cassia. Diosc. 1, 12. 

baKTvXiaios, a, ov, (SdicTuXor) of the fingers or toes. DiOD. 

1, 77, p. 88, 61 AaKTuXmia fiipr] tov (Twp,aTos, Fingers 

and toes. 
haKTvKios, ov, 6, seal-ring. Sept. Tobit. 1, 22 'Ax^dxapos 

8e rjv 6 oivop^o'os (tat fVi ToO daKTvXiov, Keeper of the 

royal seal. 
Sa<ruKoSetKvea {SoktvXos, SetKvva), = BaKTvXoSeiKTea. As- 

TER. 1G5 D AaKTv\oB€tKvovvTa, Tr)v iv To'is Ipariois 


8aKTv\o(}>op(a (SaicTvXtos, (j)op(a), to wear a ring or rings. 
Pete. Ant. 149 A. (Compare Cercl. 143 B Aa- 

KTv\l0VS (f)0p0Vt>T(S iv TQlf ;i(fp(7lV.) 

SaKpariKri, rjs, % dalmatica, a kind of robe, 8cX/iaT«^. 

Epiph. I, 32 D. (See also KoUfimv.) 
Aapaa-Ki]v6s, fj, ov, (Aa^ao-nros) of Damascus ; as 'ludwijs 

6 Aapaa-Krjvos, John of Damascus. 

Substantively, (a) 'H Aapa(rKTjvri, the territory of 

Damascus. Sept. Judith. 1,12. 

(b) 'H hapaa-Krjvfj, rjs, f], plum-tree, Prunus Domes- 
tica, KOKKvprfKea. GeOPON. 10, 39. 

(c) To bapaaKTjvov, sc. KOKKvprjKov, the plum in gen- 
eral, and the plum of Damascus in particular. Ga- 
len. VI, 354 E. Athen. 2, 33. [Compare the 
French damas, and the English damson.] 

bapaaaviov, ov, to, alisma, a plant. Diosc. 3, 169. Hes. 

Aa/xoCToi/tos (sic), flbos fiordvqs. LeX. BotAN. "AXipa 
Kat "AXi/xoff, TO bapatroiviov. 

Aaptavos, ov, 6, Damianus, one of the 'Avdpyvpoi (see 

avdpyvpos 2). LeIMON 97. 

AdvaTTpis, I, 6, Danapris, a river. Theoph. 572. 

AdvaoTpis, t, 6, Danastris, a river. Theoph. 572. 

Aavov^is for Aavoi^ios, ov, 6, DanuUus, a river. The- 
oph. 41. 

dappos, oil, 6, (8fpa>) a beating. Const. Apost. 4, 11, 3. 
Theoph. 754, 16. 

&a<TvKi(pa\os, ov, (8ao-v's, (Cf^oX^) thick-haired, ha<ru6p^, 
Apocr. Martyr. Barthol. 2. ^ 

batrus, fia, i, rough, aspirate, in grammar. Dion. 
Thrax in Bekker. 631, 22. 

SaToy, TO, datum, date. SuID. Autov, napa Papaiots 
(nipatrla Trjs fjpepas Kai ToO Kaipov, ore tis ^ «* TroXfois 5 

e< Tivos Tonov d7T0(TTa\rj. • 




bavtp = ba^lp. Sept. 2 Par. 3, IC, as a various read- 

AaviVdcdj, ij, oV, (Anui'S) of David, the celebraterl king of 
the Hebrews. Just. Expos. Eect. Confess. 10, p. 
427 C. ViT. Sab. 299 B. 

bavKiv for havKiov, ov, to, carrot, Daucus Carota, bav- 
Kov. Geopon. 12, 1, 2. 

8a(j)vri8ala or 8a(j)viS€a, as, ^, = 8a</)J^. APOCR. Proteu- 

angel, 2, 4. 3, 1. 
ba<l>va>v, ams, 6, {Satpvrj) laurel-grove. Arrian. Peripl. 

Mar. Erythr. 11. 
baxavos, 6, (Sanscrit ?) the South, votos. Arriax. 

Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 50. 
fie, a strengthening particle. To the examples given 

in Introduction, § 107, 1, add tlie following : 

Apophth. Poemen. .59 Kai olau 6' &v Sipav S0I17 tw 

ixdpm avToi, (v<uK<os airov p'nrm Karu). 
SejSiVwp, opof, d, debitor, debtor, 6(p(iX(Tris, xptwi^etXt'Tr/s ; 

opposed to Kpfblraip. Antec! 2, 20, 14. 
SfBirws, o, deditius. Axteo. 1, 5, 3. 
Serjcns, (o>s, ij, petition, 0. written supplication. Ephes. 

973 A. CuAL. 1G41 B. Vit. Sab. 313 C AV'f 

Kai iKCTtjpi'a TTapa &eo8o<Tiov (tni 2a;3u Toiu apxipauhpiTuiv. 

'O T<i>v Seijo-fux, the officer to whom petitions are 
referred. PoRPii. Adm. 234, 22. 

'O eVl tSv 8eij(rf<ov, the same as 'O tu>v B(rjaea>v. 
AtTAL. 167, 12 Aetox fxetvos 6 im tu>v 8eij(Tfa)V. Cu- 
KOP. 5, 4. 24, 1 2. 39, 22 'O inl tS>v Sdiaeav Sf'x^Tot 
Tas Twv aLTOvirnav Kai Tu>v d8tK0vp€V03V dva(j)0pds' 

Se'iypa, aros, to, example, in the parenthetical phrase 

AeiypaTos eviKa, For example. Clem. Rom. Homil. 

6, 5 "Oti Ka'i cVi XapirvpiSaP, SeiypaTos uveKa (v. 1. iV(Ka), 

T] (pia-is tjplv opdv iypov ^wi eSa>pt]aaTO. 
beiypaTiCa, ia^a, (SfiyM") '" make a show of, to expose. 

NT. Col. 2, 15. ArocK. Act. Pet. et Paul. 33. 

detKTiipi.ov, ov, to, (SeiKT^pior) = ap^av, aKpoarfipiov. BA- 
SIL. SeLEUC. 310 D Tov betKTrjplov • Xiycrai 6e ovTOS 
6 TOTTos iv a emBflKwvTai ol Xe'yoiTcr. 

S(iKTT]pids, aSot, 7], (SeiKTripids) female mimic. Poltb. 
14, 11, 4. 

fieiKTiKOf, ;;, ov, (SeiKw/ii) demonstrativus, demonstrative, 
in grammar. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 63 G, 12. 

8fiXiai'j/(o, ava, (fieiXo's) to male afraid. Sept. Deut. 

20, 8 "ipa pq heCKidvrj ttjv Kaphiav tov d6«X{^oO avTov. 
SetXiraiof, ov, pertaining to heCKivov. SlJlOC. 329, 17 

AfiXivmof Kaipos, The afternoon time. ' 
SetXii/df, ij, 6v, (8ftXij) in the afternoon, at even. Sept. 

2 Par. 31, 3 Tar oKoKavTuxren Tr^v npwivrjv Kai 77)1/ 

Substantively. (a) Td SiiXivov, the afternoon. 
Sept. Gen. 3, 8. Ex. 29, 39. 3 Reg. 18, 29. 

Method. 241 C Xfles to 8et\iv6v irepmaTuiv, 2> (pi\e, 

•jrapa tov t^j BcLKatrtrr^s aiyioKov. 

(b) To 8eLKivl)v, Tlie afternoon meal. Athen. 1, 


(e) 'H hiiKivi), sc. upo, = SfiXicdi/. TiiEorn. 352. 
hiipau), aaa, to fear, Seipaiva. ApoPHTH. Theod. Pherm. 

29 Mi^SfV SeipdcriTf. 
SeivoKoyta, at, 17, (fieii/oXoyc'o^at) complaint. PoLYB. 33, 

bcimiTiTris, oii, d, {Bemvia) diner, guest. PoLYB. 3, 

SeiTTvov, ov, rd, supper. In ecclesiastical Greek, Td pv- 
crriKov SeiTwov, The mystical supper, that is. The Lord's 
supper. Cyrill. Alex. V (2), 370. Nic. H, 
660 C, The Last Supper. 

beinvos, ov, 6, = bfinvov. HOROL. (Ti; ayla Ka\ peydXri 

TSfpiTTTi) 'O bfiiTvos 6 pvaTiKos, the title of a picture 

representing tfte Last Supper. 
Setpi^iTapwv, ov, to, diribi torium. Dion Cass. 778, 

73. 909, 74. 1090, GO. 
8eicn8aipove<o, ijo-u, (Seio-iSai/Kui/) to have religious (or su- 
perstitious) fears, to he under the influence of religion. 

PoLYB. 9, 19, 1. 10, 2, 9. 
*8ei.(n8aipovia, as, i), {8ei<Ti8alpav) religion in general, and 

superstition in particular. Theophrast. Char. 18. 

PoLYB. 6, 56, 7. 12, 24, 5. 
8eKa8apxia, as, 17, decemviratus. Dion. Hal. IV, 2155, 

et alibi. 
8eKd8apxas, ov, 6, decemvir. Dion. Hal. IV, 2152, 10, 

et alibi. 
8eKa8vo = 8a8(Ka. Sept. Ex. 28, 21. Polyb. 1, 42, 5 

as a various reading. Just. Apol. 1, 39. 
8fKd\oyos, ov, ij, rarely d, (S/ko, Xoyos) the decalogue. 





Const. Apost. 1, 1, 2 'H SeKoKoyos tov vo/jlov. 2, 25, 

11 Trjv SfKoKoyov. G, 20, 1 No/jos &e eariv 17 SfKoXoyot. 
PtOLESI. GnOST. p. 929 Airrj fj SeKoXoyos. HlPPOL. 

271, 94 (Compare Sept. Ex. 34, 28 Tois S«a 
Xoyovf. Const. Apost. 2, 3G, 1 Tioi» fifVa toC ^€oO 

Xoyitui/. ) 
dcKafivalos, a, ov, worth ten 7nin(f, deKanrnvs. POLTB. 

13, 2, 3. 

SeKavata, as, 17, (StVa, vavs) squadron often sMjJS. Po- 
LTB. 23, 7, 4 A(Kai/atav jUKpav irkoiav. 25, 7, 1 Acxa- 

vdiaV .... 7rfVTT]K0VTTJptK(jii}/ TrXoiCOJ'. 

fiexai'iKoi', oC, TO, (SfKai/os) ecclesiastical prison, a prison 

attached to a prelate's establisbment. Ephes. 976 

E. 977 A. Novell. 79, 3. 
BcKavos, ov, 6, dec an US, constable, beadle, SiKavos, pa/38oC- 

xof. Nil. Epist. 2, 277. Lyd. 11. Cedr. I, 


SeKaTrXaiTidfa), dcro), (8(KaTr\dcnos) to multiphj by ten. 

Iken. 1, 15, 2. HippoL. 77. 

fif/tuTrXj/yof, ov, t). Or 6, equivalent to n! StVa ifKr^yal, the 
ten plaffues of Egypt collectively considered. Const. 
Apost. 2, 25, 11. 6, 3, 1 tok SfxdjrXrjyoi/. Hippol. 
271. [It is formed after the analogy of SexaXoyor.] 

heKaTTpWTciai, to he a heKaTrparos. InSCR. 4415. 
hiKcmpaTOi, 6, ^ 8eKep.nptpos. InSCR. 4413. Lyd. 157, 

23. Gloss. 

SfKopxia, as, rj, =^ KOVTOv^fpviov. LeO. 6, 27. 

BeKapxos, ov, 6, decurio, 6 rS>v Sixa irpSiTos- DiON. Hal. 

I, 266. Leo. 4, 12. 
SeKOTevo-ir, fas, fj, decimatio. Dion. Hal. I, 63, 13. 

104, 6. 
SfKoxopSof, OV, (b(Ka, x°P^'}) ten-stringed. Sept. Ps. 32, 

2 'Ev i\ra\TT)pim heKaxophif. 

hexip^pios, ou, o, december. Plijt. II, 272 D. 
SeKf/ijrpt/ios, 6, decern primus, heKcmpaTos. Nil. Epist. 

1, 265, et alibi. Lyd. 157, 23. 
SeKTiprjs, es, (8e'na) with ten banks of oars, as a ship. 

POLYE. 16, 3, 3. 16,7,1. 
deKovpiav, avos, 6, decurio, SeKaSapxos, Serap^os. Po- 

LYB. 6, 25, 2. Dion. Hal. I, 251. 

SeKpirov or SUpfTOV, ov, to, decretum, dnocfyao-is Pacn- 
Xeojs pfTa^v Svo pfpwv irap avra SiKa^opuvav iK<l>fpop.ivrj. 

Cod. Air. Can. 56. Novell. 38, Prooem. § a'. 
Antec. 1, 2, 6 h(KpfTov. 
Se/cTof, ij, ov, (Sf^of"") acceptable. Sept. Job. 33, 26 

AfKTa avTW ZaTai. Prov. 15, 8 Et';(at Se KaTfv6vvQVTu>v 
b(Kra\ nap* avrai. 

fifX/ioTiKij ^= SaXfiaTjK^. Gloss. Af'XpariKfj, delmatica. 
Si'XTapwv, ov, TO, diniin. of 8«Xtos. Polyu. 29, 11,2. 
Se\Tuypa(j>ripa, UTOS, to, (SeXTor, ypa<j)a>) Ubellus. InSCR. 

3902, b, To S(\Toypa(pripa Tov avdvirarov, 
8eX(^t^, iKos, 6, = rp'iTTovs. PrOC. I, 395, 14 AeKfpiKa Se 

TOV TpiTToda Ka\ou(Ti Voipaloi. 
&(pa, oTor, TO, (8e'a>, to bind) that with which anything is 

tied, as a rope, tether. Poltb. 6, 33, 11. Cedr. 

II, 458. 459. 533, 12 Ae/ia ^v\ivov, meaning? 
h(pivovriu>v, ovos, or hepivovTiav, cokos, 17, deminutio. 

Antec. 1, 15, 3. 2, 4, 3. (See also mmTis.) 

dev^poKonia, as, fj, (as if from Sev^poKonos, dfvdpov, kottto) 
the cutting doivn of trees wantonly. Chal. 1270 D. 

SevSpo'Ki^avov, ov, to, {BivBpov, Xl^avos) rosmarinus, rosema- 
ry, \i^avu>TU. Geopon. 11, 15. 16. PoRPU.Cer.23. 

hevhpopoKaxrj, rjs, fj, (iivhpov, p.aKaxrj) hollyhock. Althaea 

liosea. Geopon. 15, 5, 5. [Modern Greek, 
8ev8popo\6xa, in the same sense.] 
&eva>, to fie, bind, fiew. ViT. Steph. 422. (See also 

h'f^ipov, ov or oToj, TO, (Sf'pfo/iat) reception, Soxfj. Porph. 

Cer. 278, et alibi. Theopu. Cont. 142. 
de^ioXd^os, ov, 6, (8e^ios, Xa/i/Sdxo)) spearman, guardsman. 

NT. Act. 23, 23. (Precise meaning uncertain.) 
be^ios, a, ov, right, not left. Ac^ia tc Ka\ fixowpa. Right 

and left; that is. In all directions. Epiph. 1, 7 A 

'EjifpiadrjO'av yoCf tVi jraa'av ttjv y^v Sfjm Tf Koi (Voivvfj.a. 

Af^ia Ka\ dpicTTipa, On the right hand and on the 
left. Porph. Ccr. 13. 

Ae^iof iTTTTOf, perhaps the same as 'ASi'o-TpaTos Ittttos. 
Leo Gram. 252, 18 'Ev tw a-ayla/iaTi toC Sf^iou iTTTTOu 
ov ^\avv€V. 
Seofiai, to beseech, beg ; followed by tva or on-wf. Sept. 

1 Esdr. 4, 46 Aeopai ovv iva Troifjarjs fvxk"- TheOPH. 
326 'E^eoKTO TW /3a(7iXfi OTTur oTpaTcvpa .... dn-oo'TfiXi;. 

(See Introduction, § 88, 1.) 
In passages like the following, it may be rendered, 




Mai/ it please your Majesty, Holiness, etc. ArocR. 
Act. Pet. et Paul. 43 'AvayvaxrBelcrr]! St TJjt fVioroX^t 
d Nepuj' flTTfii, EiVe ^ot, IIcTpe, oJrcof 6i' airou enpa)(dt] 
ndvTa ; Herpos f<pr]^ Ouro)?, dfOfxai^ ayaOf jSatnXeC. Act. 
et Martyr. Matt. 13 Kai ('KBovret emov roj /SatrtXfi, 
Aeofieda aov, ^a(TiS(v,7ropev6fVTfi ovSiva eiipofiev. ChAL. 
1652 D Nai, Sio/jiai Tr/s ayianvvrii irov. [Compare the 
Latin quaeso in parenthetical expressions.] 
detropTaTevo), (vaa, (peTropTaTOi) deporto, to banish, 

exile, i^opi^to: Gloss. Jur. 

SeTTopTarioiv, wpos, or BiTTOpTaTiaiv, ufor, ^, deport alio, 
exile, banishment, i^opla, dircVelir. Phot. Nomocan. 
9, 26 heiropTaTLov, incorrectly. Gloss. Jur. 

SfTropTOTOf, ov, 6, deportatus, transported criminal, 
trjiropTUTOs, 6 Slijikkcos i^opiuTos- AnteC. 1, 12, 2. 

1, 10, 2. Gloss. Jur. 

fifTroo-irdpiot, ov, 6, depositari US , KaBmpirqs, KuOaiprjrrjS. 

Gloss. Juk. 

ScnoaiTOP, ov, to, depositum, KaTadijKrj, napaKaraBrjKrj. 

Ignat. Polyc. G. Antec. 1, 21 init. 

SfnovraTos := SijTrovTaroj. NOVELL. 85, 1. 3. 

SepfKTapws, ov, 6, directarius, pickpocket. Basilic. 
60, 28, 1, explained by the Scholiast, OJ cvBlktoi 
KKeiTTai, ot Xiyopiiioi ■nipuiKapioi, li ght-Jingered thieves. 

SepnoKOVKOvWiov, ov, TO, {deppa, kovkovXKiov) leathern 

hood? Nil. Epist. 2, 178. 

fifcr/xt'o) = Sfo-piva. TheOD. Ill, 672 D "OpKois Sfcrpci 

Tov Tpi(Ta6\iov cooTe .... napapelvat. 
Sia-eprap = hrjcripTap. IgNAT. Polyc. 6. 

hiaiToiva, ijt, 17, lady, a title applied to the empress, or to 
the emperor's mother. Proc. Ill, 165. Curop. 34. 
'H Se'o-jroii/a, The Lady, by way of eminence, ap- 
plied to the Deipara. Const. (536), 1033 A "H 

ScoTTOtva 17/nwj' 17 deoTOKos Koi ay'ia Mapla. ThEOPH. 
382 T^y SeanolvTjs rjpwv Tr)s vircpayias BeoTOKOv. 
hi(Tn6(rvvoi, ov, 6, substantively, master, prince, applied 
to the emperor's son. Theoph. Cont. 351, 10. 

bea-noTaTos = Stjitovtcitos. LeO. 12, 51. 53. 

8co-7roTj)9, ov, 6, lord, master. 01 rrjs oiKovpf'iirjs Sfo-Trorat, 

Terrarum domini, applied to the Romans. Joseph. 

Bell. Jud. 4, 3, 10, p. 277. (Compare Id. Apion. 

2, 4 Ot KvpLoi. viiv TTjS otKovpivris Poj/jaioi.) 

As a title it was applied to the Roman emperor, to 
bishops in general, and to those of Rome, Alexandria, 
and Constantinople, in particular. 

To the emperor : Dion. Cass. 852, 69. Athan. 
I, 193 B. Ei-HES. 1120 B. Socr. 2, 37, p. 136, 

22 Tov 8((Tn6Tov TjpMV KatxTTavTiov. ClIAL. 873 D. 
1601 D. L*YD. 50, 18 AopfTiavou dea-JTorrjv €Kahovv, 
aXV oil (BaatXia, dta 70 TvpavviKov avTov. PrOC. Ill, 


To bishops: AtUAN. I, 183 B OiS' avrus ayvous, 

Seo-TTOTu, addressed to Athanasius. Basil. Ill, 463 
B To) SfCTTOTT; liov aldfortpaTaTa ' hnoKivapla. Chrts. 
Ill, 515 A. Cyrill. Alex. Epist. 63 D Tm Seo-tto- 

TT) TU iravra ayiaTara Ka\ d(o(pi\f(TTaT(o (ttktkottco Kd^iXXm 
'Akukios iv Kvpico pfaipfti'. CoD. AfR. Can. 134 Ae- 
anoTTj paKiipioiTdTai Km rtpiatTaTto d8€\(l>a dB(\(j)w Bovij^a- 
rtw. 138 AfdTroTjj dyairTjTtii) Kai nytcoraroj «5eX(^a KfXe- 
(TtiVm. ChaL. 155G A 'Ejti tov evXalSftTTaTOV fjpav 
BfaiTOTOv emcKoTTOv. 

During the last epoch of the Byzantine period, it 
was given also to the emperor's sons, brothers, and 
sons-in-law. FlORENT. 17 A 'O SeoTroTTjs 6 tov fiatrt- 
Xe'mr aSfX(^of. CuROP. 6, 17. 

In the EuKHOLOGiON, the deacon uses the voca- 
tive he<moTa in addressing the priest ; as EiXoyijo-ov, 

BeaTTOTa, to ^eov. MerdBos /xot, Beo'Trora, to Tipiov Kal 
dyiov awpa tov Kvpiov Kai Seov Kai atoTtjpos rjptav ^Irjaov 

Xpiaroii. [In Modern Greek BicmoTrjs, voc. fifo-Trd- 
TT], is another word for lirlaKoiros, bishop. But the 
ancient vocative BkanoTa is given only to married 
Seo-jioriKof, T), ov, the Lord's, Dominical. Laod. 21 
Aeo-TTOTiKa a-Kevt], Church furniture or utensils. TlIE- 

OPH. 207, 15 TfjV BfCrjTOTlKTjV (iKOVa. 

'H BeoTTOTiKTi iTjcrTeia, The Dominical feast, that is, 
T] Tfo-a-apaKoa-Trj, Lent. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 32 E. 

AetTTTOTiKij ioprr), A Dominical feast, a church feast 
in commemoration of some leading event in the 
history of Christ. Leg. Homer. 93 'Ev rats Beano- 

TiKais Kai ptydXais iopTals. VlT. Sab. 265 C. PORPH. 

Adm. 82, 21. The principal Dominical feasts are 

TO Xpia-Tovycma, rj Ilfpiro/xi;, ra ij>t3ra, ij 'YTTananTrj, 




TO IIaa-j(a, t) ^Afdy^tjyj/is, rj Il€i^Ti]KocxTf], 7) Mera^up(poi- 

The expi'essioti Afo-TroTix?) eopri'i is sometimes used 
with reference to Siindny. Leg. Homer. 92 'EopTtjs 

&ccmoTiKrjs, rjroi t^9 uytas KvpiciKrjs. 
BevTepdpios, ov, o, t/ie second officer in a monastery, 6 hd- 

repos (a). Const. (536), 968 E. 
&evT(peva) [SevTcpos), to be second in rank. Sept. 1 Par. 

16, 5 'Acra(ji 6 r]yovfi€t/os Kat devrepcvoiv avTM Za^apias. 

POLYB. 18, 38, 5 OiSevos eSoKfi Twv irepl Tr]V avkvjv 8cd- 

TepeufiK, =: Seirepos fiVai. DiOD. 1, 73, p. 84, 95. 

Plut. .1, 591 A. Diosc. 1, 81. Eus. 1, 2, p. 5, 23 

Too Si TOVTco SfvTtpfvovTa 6eiov \6yov. 

'O bivTfpivuiv, sc. Tmv biaKovav, the deacon next in 
rank to the archdeacon. Petr. Ant. 154 C. 

Sevrep€<o ^ SfUTfpeiSu. SepT. Jer. 52, 24 Tbv Upea tok 

irpSiTOV Kat Tov Upsa tov SevT^povpra. 
Sevripios, a, ov, (SfvVcpos) secondary. Sept. 1 Esdr. 1, 

29 'Aff/Sij cVi TO appa to bevTtpiov airoS, the attendant 

chariot; a supernumerary chariot. 

SevT€poyap.ia> = Scyapeo). NOVELL. 2 titul. Tas SevTe- 

poyapovcas yvt/aiKas. 
Sevrepoyapla, as, tj, = biyapla. CoNST. ApOST. 3, 2, 1. 

Jul. Afr. apud Eus. 1, 7, p. 22, 11. 
SevTcpofXdrrjs ov, 6, (e'Xawm) the second officer of the 

Byzantine emperor's barge. PoRPn. Adm. 238, 15. 

239, 11. 
SfVTfpovopiov, ov, TO, (8(vT£pos, vopos) the secoiid law. 

Sept. Deut. 17, 18. 

2. Deuteronomy, the title of the last book of the 

Pentateuch. Sept. Deut. titul. 
tfvTcpos, a, ov, in the sense of dvo, two. Eus. 1, 2, p. 8, 

17 nXijj' eVof TTOU Ka\ SevTcpov. 9, 1 'Eci nov Ka'i SevTepa. 

Adverbially, BdTepov, twice, Sis. Can. Apost. 37 
A(vT€pov TOV tTour, Twice in the year. Ant. 20. 

Substantively, (a) *0 SeiTcpos, the second officer 
in a monastery, hevTepdpios. Nil. Epist. 3, 241 'O 

deirepos 6 eV rfj nvevpaTiKji aov pdvSpa. 

(b) 'H Sevripa, SC. nfiepa, the Second day of the weel; 
simply 3Ionday. Const. Apost. 5, 13. 5, 18, 1. 

'H hcvTiM cra^^drav, the same as ri BevTepa, Monday. 
Ibid. 2, 47, 1. 7, 23, 1. 

'H dyia Koi p.eyd\<] Sevrepa, The holy and (/rent Mon- 
day ; The Monday in Passion Week. Triod. IIo- 


tevTcpoa, tio-w, (SevTtpos) to do OF Say a second time, to 
j-epeat. Sept. 1 Reg. 26, 8 IlaTn^m aMv TM SopoTi 
fls TTjV yj]v (ina^ Knl ov dfVT€pai(T03 avTco. 3 Reg. 18, 34. 
Sir. 7, 14 Mi) 5fUTf/3a)frr;y Xoyoy (if 7Tpna'ev)(jj aov. 

Intransitive, to be repealed or doidded. Sept. Gen. 
41, 32 Hfp\ 5e TOV SiVT^pwfrm to ivvnviov ^apau). 

hfvTtpaxns, ewi, 17, {hfVTcpoa) second rank. Sept. 4 Reg. 
23, 4 Tots if p(va-i Tfjs BfVTfpmcrtas, To the priests of the 
second order. 

2. The Jewish traditions. Sept. Sir. 41, 23 'An-A 

bfVT€po>(Teu>s Kai \6yov okotis. EpIPH. I, 224 B At yap 
napadoaas twv TTpffT^VTspotv SevTepwtTfis napa Tois *lov- 
Saiois Xeyoi^Tat. NOVELL. 146, l,§a', Trjv 6e irap^ avTols 
^eyop€VT]v b€VT€po3(Tiv dnayopfvopev TravreXays. 

The author (or interpolator) of the Constitutions 
of the Apostles applies this tei'm to the ceremonial 
law of the Jews. Const. Apost. 1, 6, 3 "Eo-tco Se o-ot 

np6 0<^Sa\pOiV yiVO>(TK€LV Tt VopOS (f)V(TiKUS Ktlt Tl Ta TrjS 

dfVTfpoyo'ecos, Ta Tf cv TJj epTjpoi Tois poa^oirocrja-aa'i Sod^VTa 

eTTcia-aKTa. Ibid. 2, 5, 4. 6, 22, 4. (Compare Ibid. 
6, 20, 1 No/xoff 6e eoTtf ^ SfKaXoyos, tiv npo toG tov Xaov 
poa^onoLTjo-cu tov nap AtyvTTTtois Airiv Oeos avTols evopo- 
6cTr)(Tev aKovtrrrj TJj (^0)1/7.) 

Sf^evSevo), fvaa, defendo, to defend, protect, 8T]<pev8eva, 
vntpaamCa. Antec. 2, 23, 3. 4, 4, 2. 

8e(j)iv(Tu>p, opos or apos, 6, defensor, defender, protector, 
drj(pev(T(op, Sia<j)iviTaip, Si(j>fvaa)p, ckSikos, EKSiKTjTijr. GlOSS. 
JUR. Ae(j)tviTop(s, (kBikoi. Ibid. Ai(f>fV(T<i>p, 6 (kSiktjttjs. 
Ibid. A€(p€v(TU)p, (kBikos. Ibid. Ae(j)ivao)p(i, ot ptTa 
TOvs Kovp(Tuipas (write Kovpaapns), fJToi TTpopd)(Ovs eVuKO- 
XovSovvTcs TTpos CKSUrjinv avTwv. CuROP. 32, 11. 87, 7. 

S(X°f"h (o receive. It is used also passively, to be re- 
ceived, but chiefly in the aorist passive. Can. Apost. 
12. 36. 62. Anc. 18. Cyrill. Hier. Catech. 1, 2. 
Malch. 233, 10. 

2. To become sponsor at baptism, avahix"}'-'"; dvdho- 
^os yivofiai. Mal. 438 Oi* ihe^aTO 6 ^atrOievs * Iovoti- 
viavos iv Ta Ayiw ^aTrriapaTt. Chron. 613, 14. 
Af^^etS 6 T^a^tof irapa tov avTov /SacrtXfa)? *Iovo'TtVou 




e<f>aTla-6q. CI 9, IG Kat Ttves e'| avToiv (}>o^r]6evTfS 
7rpo(rTJ\6ov Tm pfptoTiai/Kr/iw Kai hex6kvm ej3anTi<T6i](rav, 
ThEOPH. 118 'Ok cSi^aro 'ladvtirjs iv tu /SanriV/jaTi o 
X/3U(ro(rTO/ios. 2C8, 10 'ESe^aro avrov (k tov /Sanritr^a- 
Tos. 338, 20 'Ov (Si^aro 6 Pairilievs dno tov jSanriir/ia- 
Tos. PoRI'II. Cer. 620, 10 Km toC naiSos ^anTiiojiivov 
hixovrai ol dvdSoxoi, 

Sea, to bind. ChrON'. 723 Arjo-avres tiy tuv Tpd)(T)\ov 
aiiTov Trjv K€<^aX))i' rov c^aycvrof. 

8eav, OK, (Sfoi) proper, suitable. Sept. Sir. Prol. Oi 

fiovov aiiTOvi Tovs dvaytvoiaKovras ^fov iarriif inia-Ti]fiovas 
ylvfo-dai, K. T. X. Can. ArOST. 3 Tu Kaip<a tm heovTi, 

At the proper time ; In their season. Epiies. 1000 D 
'H )iev tUv ■)(apTiav dvdyvoKTis tarai Kara tov SiovTa 
BrfKaTiav. coi/or, rj, dclatio. GlOSS. JctR. 

Sr]\aTop(va>. (v<tu>, (SijXarmp) to inform against a person, 
GVKo<^avTi(t>. El'S. 3, 20 Ovf ihriKaTopfva'av iff €k yivovi 
ovras Aa^id. 

SrjXaTwp, <opos, o, del at a, SiKdrap, Sta/3oXoff, (caxijyopor, 

(TVKo(pdim]s. Leg. Homek. 90. Cedr. I, 29G. IIes. 

SuiD. Gloss. Jdr. 
SrjXaTapla, af, 17, (SijXoTwp) tnjhrmation, report, daayyeXla. 

SuiD. AijXaTcopi'at, at ti^s KaraixTdiTfas tov brjpoalov 

(jiopov (iTroSfi^fif irapd Papaiois, ai (l(rayy(\lai. 
8rfKr]yarla>v, tj, delegatio. SciD. 
dijXrjydTd'p, opos, 6, (delego) delegate, fiiXijyarap. Mal. 

StjXottokw, r]a-ci), (S^Xot, jroifo)) to make evident or htiown ; 

to puhlis/i. Plut. I, 170 D 'Avdvaiara Tavra 8r/Xo- 

TcoifjcravTos 'Eppmirov. 

2. To request. Pohph. Adm. 74 'O fia<ri\evs SijXo- 

TTOici Vfids dneXBdv. 209, 9 'ESi;X(«70ii)(7€ tov ^avCkka 
Xjpaiv TOV dyi.ov ToO dvoaTukai ttkttov av6pa>vov. (See 

Introduction, § 81.) 
8i)Xd(o, dxra, to notify, inform. With the accusative. 

LeIMON. 16 (28) AijXoi avTov 6 yipiav " Afvpo fus 
m8e." 17 (29) 'ESi7Xti)(rei' avTov peplSa irepijfai ttjs 
avTov Koivavtas. ThEOPH. 604, 19. LeO GrAM. 
352, 11 Arj\o7 TOV TvaTpidp'jcqv 6 Aecov oTi 6 Xaos aKavBa' 
Xiferai Sia tos fiVoVas. (See INTRODUCTION, § 81.) 

2. To announce, previa. Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 28 B. 

bijKapa, arot, Tu, signal. ChRON. 717. 

hrjpapxoi, 01), d, the Roman tribunus. Polyb. 6, 12, 2. 
In Byzantine writers, it is applied to the captains 
of the Veneti and Prasini. SiMOC. 327, 12 Tour 
Brjpdpxovs 6 avTOKpuTcop fitTKaXeadpfVOs irpos Ta ^aaCKfta, 
ODff SioiKTjTas Twv Sr]p<t)V €t<a6ev TO TT\rj6oS dTTOKoKflV. 
TheOPIT. 446, 10 ^ipywv toi/ Sfjpap^nv rov irpaaivov 

dnprva, fvcra, to confiscate. With the accusative of the 
property confiscated. Mal. 350, 12. Chron. 603, 
17. Theoph. 54. Cedk. I, 639, 14. 

Also, with the accusative of the person whose 
property is confiscated. Can. Apost. 40. Phi- 

LOSTR. Vit. Sophist. 2, 1, 2 'E8ripfv6ri Tr)V ovalav (pas- 
sive construction). Athan. I, 114 D. Ant. 24. 
SocR. 1, 2, p. 7, 43. Mal, 245, 9. 362. 368. 

AriprjTpa, fj, z:z ArjptjTr^p. DiOD. 1, 13 TifV AijprfTpav. 

Philon. II, 472, 10. Just. Cohort. 2 ij Aij/xij- 


hi]pr)TpiaK6i, r), ov, cerealis, cereal. DiOD. 2, 36 lav 
SrjprjTpiaKiiv KapiTwv, Cereal fruits. 

Ar/p^rpLs for ArjpijTpws, ov, 6, Demetrius, a man's name. 
Inscr. 284, 40. (See Introduction, § 60.) 

Srjpiovpyia, at, fi, creation. Cleji. Rom. Epist. 1, 20. 
Ptolem. Gnost. p. 922. 

Sripiovpyos, ov, 6, the Creator. Clem. Roji. Epist. 1, 
20. 26. 35. 

In the Gnostic systems of philosophy, the creator 
and ruler of the visible universe is a subordinate 
being, very difterent from the Supreme Being (Bu- 
66s). He was formed by Ahhamoth (So^i'a) out of 
the i|'ux"ti7 oio-i'a, and consequently does not belong 
to the Pleroma. Further, he is the God of the Jews, 
that is, the Jehovah of the Old Testament. Ptolem. 
Gnost. pp. 925. 934. Just. Apol. 1, 26. 58. Iren. 
Prooem. 1. 1, 5, 1 and 2. Hippol. 104. 136. 
191 seq. 

Srjpodotvia, as, % {Brjpos, dolvr)) public feast. InSCR. 

4039. LuciAN. Phalar. 1, 3. 
BripoKpaTea, rjo-a, to be in a state of rebellion, to riot; said 
of the factions of the circus. Mal. 244, 16. The- 
oph. 256, 16. 




SrjftoKparia, or, 7), rebellion, riot, sedition ; of the factions 
of the circus. Mal. 246, 10. 416, 10 T^s brnioKparlas 

TOV ^v^avrlav. CedR. I, 676, 16. 
hj)jioKpaTris, ov, 6, = Sijfiapxos? PORPH. Cer. 12, 11 'O 

SiJIinKpaTrj! tSiv Beviruiv, ijyovv 6 hopeaTiKos Ta>v trxo^av. 

lb, 11 *0 br^fjiOKparr^s twv Upaatfcov, rjyovv 6 €K(tkov^itos. 
SijfiOTTo^epos, ov, 6, (^bijijios, TToXe/xos) open war. Mauric. 

hrjpai, ov, 6, plural 01 8^/ioi, the factions or parties (/lepr]) of 
the circus, namely, the Beveroi and npao-ixot. Soz. 1, 

l,p.9,lG. PrOC. I, 119, 14 Oi hrjpoi iv TToKd. UatTTij 'h 
re Bfi'eTOuy « iroKaiov Koi Xlpau'ivovs difiprjVTO. EuAGR. 

4,13. SiMOC. 327. Mal. 401. 422, 21. (See also 
Juvenal. 11, 195. Sueton. Calig. 55. Ner. 22. 
Domit. 7. Tertull. De Spectacul. 9.) 

Brfp-otTtaKos, 17, ov, ^ drj^oaios* ScYL. 735 Ar^pocLaKai 

6(f)ei\at, Public debt. 
Siipoineva, to appear in public. Theoph. 281., 
8i)/id(r(or, a, ov, public. 

Ai]p6otov Xovrpov, Public bath. Epiph. I, 136 B. 
Commonly XourpoV is omitted. Socr. 2, 16, p. 94, 
25. Id. 7, 39. Chron. 474, 10, et alibi. 

Substantively, 6 8t;^oo-ios =: <j}la-Kos. Basilic. 22, 
1, 31. Gloss. Jcr. <E>i'o-/cor, 6 8yjp6cnos. 

Brj^otTLoivrjs, ov, 6, (^drjpoatos, dtveopaij publlCCtTlUS, fctrmer 

of the revenue. DiOD. II, 531, 57. Gloss. 

hrfjxoTcva, ei(ra, to belong to the SrjfioL of the circus. Si- 
MOC. 327, 15 Oi SrifioTciovres, The members of the 
6^/ioi, that is, ot BrjfioTai. 

2. To conqyel the brjporai (of the circus) to serve as 
soldiers^ Theoph. 360, 18 'ESij/ioVeuo-c TroXXoij xai 
eirep.'^ev fls MaKpbv Ter;(09. Cedr. I, 678. 

Srjjxorrjs, ov, 6, plural oi SrjpoTat, the members of the Stjiioi 
of the circus ; partisans. Thegd. Lector. 2, 37. 
Euagr. 4, 13. Leimon. 123 tS>v Sij/ioVwi'. Mal. 
397, 13. Nic. Const. 4, 14 Oi tS>v avrtBirav xP'^H-"' 

TciiX Brjporm. 4, 19. 16, 22 Oi Tov npaa-lov SrjpoTat 
yptouaroff. 78 Oi fV Twv Xeyopfvoiv xP'^P-f^Toyv Br^poTai. 
SrjpoTiKos, rj, ov, belonging to the Srjpoi of tlie circus. 
Mal. 244, 22, et alibi. 

Substantively, to SrifioriKa, Popular commotions. 
Id. 389, 19. 

Srjvapcov, ov, to, denarius, a Roman coin. Inscr. 

1395. NT. Matt. 18, 28. 20,2.9. Epict. 1, 4, 16. 

Plut. I, 176 C. 
Srjvapia-iJLos, ov, 6, reckoning by Srjvapta. Epiph. II, 184 A. 
SrjnQpTaTos := deiropraTos. ITes. ArjiropTaros, i^opitrtpa'ius. 
Sijirordror = Si)7rouTarof. ChAL. 1269 B. 
8i;7rou7-arof, 6, (deputo) deputatus, deputy, Sr/TroraTor, 

SfTTovTaros, Sfo-TTOTOTOf, BmoTCLTos, d<j)apiapivos. Lyd. 

lo/, 29. 204, 8 ArjTTOvTaTov^ . . . . ot tov rayfiaros 

Twv avyovfrraXioiv 7rp<oT€vovariv. 

SrjprjyeCa := Siptyevai. Chron. 530, as a various reading. 

Sr]piy(va = Btpiyeva. PoRPH. Cer. 62, 21. SdID. 
A:]piyev6pevos, oyj^mevopevos. "Eort Se ij X/^if VapdUfj. 

Sijafprap, opos, 6, desertor, 8e<T(pT(op, XeOTOTti/cTi^r. Ba- 
sil. Ill, 414 E. 

Sr](f>evdevQ} = 8e(f>ev8eva). MaURIC. 2, 1. 

Sr](l)(va-lo>v, avos, ij, defensio. Mauric 2, 14, in mili- 
tary language. SuID. Arjffieva-ioiv, 6 ZkSlkos x"P'''1S- 
&7](piva-<i)p :=: Sefpivcroip. SuiD. Arj(j)fvarla>v .... Ar^c^kvaap, 

6 (KhlKOS. 

Sw TOV, for the earlier Trepl tov, concerning. Mal. 102 

TvovTSS 8s navTes Bia ttjv BptVou BvyaTepa. 133 ^AKOvaao'a 
Bia TOV iavTTJs livBpa oti ttjv Kaa-dvBpav (^iXei. 466, 20 
Tpdyjras PoipaloLS Bid Itpyiov rot* biaKovov, toore irfptpB^vat 
avTov npds avTov. 

2. Aid TO with the infinitive, for ii/a, tliat, in order 
that, with its appropriate mood. ArocR. Nicod. 

Euangel. II, 4 (20), 3 Or^iai yap on Sm TO irdvTas dva- 
aTTj(TaL vfKpovs &>Se irapayiveTai, for iva TvdvTas dvaaT7j{rTj. 
Joseph. Narrat. 3, 4 KareX^mi/ ch t&v Koa-pov 8ia TO 
(TapKadrjvm koi, aravpa TtpoarfKuiBrjvai. Act. Barn. 11 
MT^Sfyt €avTovs €p(f)avi^ovT€s Bid TO pr] yvoiVOL Tiva oti 
a7re;(a)pi(T^r; Bapvdjias tov Ilavkov, for Iva pi] tis yvolr). 
ApOPHTH. Moses 8 Aid to pi] aitavrrjaai avTOV 
TavTa etniv vp'iv, for "iva pr] djraiTijo'at. MatoeS 9 Aid 
TO ev\oyr]Sr]vai pe Trapd tjov iToKpr](Ta tovto Trot^crat. 
Mal. 388 Am to tovs Upas, (j>7^cr\v, dXXd^nt, For a 
change of air, says he. 

3. Aia ToC, for Am tov, or "Ej/fxa tov, for the sake of. 
HeRM. 3, 2 'Oera Idv irddrj 8id tov ovopaTOs ToC 6fov. 

4. Am ToC, for 'Xiro tov, by, after a passive form. 
Apocr. Joseph. Narrat. 2, 1 'Hv ydp t^s (Tvvayioyrjs to 




dylaa-fia aea-uKruxevov 6ia ToC 'KrjaTov, for xmo toO "hrfaTov, 
hy the robber, 
ha^ddpa, as, 1), {^iQpov) bridge in general, but not a 
regular ■ye'.^upa. Strab. 1G, 2, 40. (Sept. 2 Reg. 
23, 21, meaning uncertain.) 

2. Paw, as between two mountains. Porph. 

Them. 50, 15 Tair hiafiaOpais tS>v KKeuTOvpav. 
StajSdXXo), to obstruct, oppose, stand in one's way. Sept. 

Num. 22, 22 'AkcVti) 6 ciyyfXor ToC 6eoi 6ta/3aXeiv aCTOv. 
hia^r)jia, aros, to, (Sia^aiVo)) S/PJt). SePT. Job. 31, 4. 

Ps. 3G, 23 napii Kvpiov TO Sia^rjfiaTa afdpainov Karev- 


StapoKri, ^f, fj, opposition, obstruction. Sept. Num. 22, 
32 'E^rj\6oi> els Sm/SoXiji/ aov, to oppose thee. 

8ia|3oXticdf, 1), 6v, (8m/3oXos) of the devil, devilish, diaboli- 
cal. Apocu. Act. Pet. et Paul. 39. Ecst. Ant. 
617 A. Eus. 3, 26. 

fiia^oXoj, ov, 6, Satan. Sept. 1 Par. 21, 1. Job. 1, 0. 
Zech. 3, 1. 

Sia^ovXia, as, f), ^ 8ia^ov\iov. SePT. Ps. 5, 1 1. 
Sia^ovXiov, ov, TO, (j3ouXi7) counsel, plan ; device, 8ia/3ou- 
Xi'a. Sept. Ps. 9, 23. Poltb. 2, 26, 3, et alibi. 

2. Decree. Poltb. 4, 24, 2, et alibi. 

3. Council. Poltb. 11, 10, 7, et alibi. 
fiidyy€X/ja, aTOf, to, (StayyeXXo)) announcement, message, 

notice. Sept. 3 Reg. 4, 27, an obscure passage. 
SiayoyyiCa = yoyyvCo). SePT. Ex. 16, 7. 8 Tof 6ia- 

■yoyyvio-fioi' bv vpe2s SiayoyyvffTf xafl" ^/kuv. Num. 14, 2 

Ateydyyv^ov cVl Mcovo'^i'. 
Stdypappa, aros, to, edict, decree. Poltb. 23, 10, 6. 

PlUT. I, 312 F Ta hiaypafifiaTa Twv apxovTwv "'EWrjves 
p.kv hiaToyy-aTa, Vapaioi 8c tSiKTO npoaayopevovaiv. 

Siaypacpaptos, ov, 6, {8iaypa<f>!]) = 8iaypa(jifvs ? Hes. 
Aiaypa(f)apios, 6 anaiTwv bi]pu(na. 

8iaypa<|)^, ^s, 17, liquidation, as of a debt. POLTB. 32 
13, 7 noiovi'Toj TrfV Siaypaipqv cKarepM Ta>v eUoai KnX 
Trei^Tf roKavraiV. 

8iaypa<poi, to enroll, enlist. Poltb. 6, 12, 6 Amypd^eti' 
Tovs (TTpaTttaTas. 

Siaywyioi', ov, to, (Siaymyij) portorium, toll paid for pass- 
ing through a place. Poltb. 4, 52, 5 MiySiva irpar- 

reii' to hiayioyiov Tuiv els tov Hovtov li^eovTtov. 

Stayuvido) (dyoiMaa)), to be in great fear or agony. Po- 
ltb. 3, 102, 10 Ataytiiviaa'as rovs Pcopalovs pfj KaraXajio' 
pevoi vvKTos epripov ovra tov ein tm Tepovv'to) ^apaKa Kvptoi 
yevwvraL rrjs aixofTKevris. o, 105, 5 Aiaycoi'ido-n? prj 
affxi^oiai Tols 6X0LS. 

8taya)VoB€T€{a = dycoi^o^cTeo) 1. PoLTB. 26, 7, 7 ^'EBokovv yap 
01 Pw/jatot Ta Kara tovs Vo^tovs Kin AvkIovs ^layavoOeTelf. 

StaSoKva {8aKi/a>), to bile, metaphorically. Polyb. 4, 

Sta8f'xo/iui, abdico, to turn out of office, remove from 

office. Mal. 338. 388. 466, 16. Porph. Adm. 230, 

13. 241, 10. 

Passively, to be turned out of office. SIal. 389, 18. 

Theoph. 370. 
SidSiTrXor, ov, (SotXo'os) doubled. DiOSC. 3, 105. 
StaSopoTifo/xai (Sdpu), to fight with the spear. Poltb. 5, 

84, 2 'Ek ^eipos TaXs aapiaaais hia8opaTt^6p.(Vot Ka\ 
TVTrrovTfs dXX^Xouy. 

SidSoo-ir, fws, ij, the distribution of the sacramental bread 
and wine. Just. Apol. 1, 67. 

SiaSoxr), ^s, fj, succession. AiaSoxrjv ovk cxo). To be per- 
petual. ApOCR. Proteuangel. 6, 2 EiXdy?;o-ov air^v 
i(iXaTT)v (vKoylav rJTiS StaSoxriv ouK txei. 

SiaBpacra-opai =^ Bpaa(Topai strengthened by Sid. Po- 
ltb. 1, 58, 8 PaSt'ajf aXX^Xcaf biaBpa^avTai. 

Sia^evypos, ov, 6, [Sia^fvypvpi) n; Sidfcv^is. PoLTB. 10, 
7, 1 Toil' Bia^evypaiV Ttov IhloiV aTpaTonebcDV, 

din^evKTiKos, ij, ov, (Sta^eiyvvpi) disjunctive, in grammar. 

Diox. Thrax in Bekker. 642, 24. 
bta(rj\ {(rfKoTvitiw), to rival, emulate. Poltb. 

Frag. Hist. 61. 
hia^mvinip.1 (j^avwfii), to gird around, to surround. Po- 

LTB. 5, 69, 1 Su/i/SaiKei Ka\ tovtov [toi/ TOTroi/] pdxei 

Suo-^dTo) KQt Tpax«i SifCoia-Oai. PlUT. I, 163 C Tov 

avxiva bia^ixras ipvpaai. LeO. 18, 83 AiafciwwTat 

avTd, so. TO anaSia. 

2. To invest, as with an office. Joseph. Ant. 14, 

9, 3 T^K dpxfjv 8if(a>a-pevovs. 
Biddfpa, aros, to, {SiariBripi) the position of the stars at 

one's birth, the horoscojje. Clem. Ron. Homil. 14, 6 

'Hv yap Trjs yfrccrfwr avTTJs to SidBepa ttoioCi' potxa\idas. 

Sext. Adv. Astrol. 71. 89. 90. Hippol. 35. 40. 






Btadea-is, eas, 17, rhetorical art, mastery of style. Poltb. 
34, 4, 1. 

2. Voice, as used in grammar. Dion. Thrax in 
Bekker. 638, 5. 

Siad^KTj, Tjs, fj, covenant. 'H TrdKata SiadrjKrj, The old 

covenant, a name given to the sacred books of tlie 
Jews ; that is, The Old Testament. Can. Apost. 85. 
Orig. IV, 5 A. 9 B. Laod. 59. Eus. 4, 26, p. 
191, 17. 

'H Kaivq StadrjKr], The new covenant, applied to the 
sacred books of the Christians ; that is. The New Tes- 
tament. Can. Apost. 85. Orig. TV, 5 A. 9 A. 
Eus. 3, 25. (Compare NT. Matt. 26, 28 ToCro yip 

ioTi TO aljxa fxov to ttjs Kaivrjs SiadfjKrjS. LuC. 22, 20 
ToOto to no7T}pLov rj Kacvq BlqStjktj eV t<o atfiart pov.) 

Statpa, to go over a strait. Poltb. 1, 24, 5 Eir 2apS6va 

StTjpe. 1, 37, 1 Aiapavres 8e Tof vopov d(r(pa\as. 

Sialtnov, incorrectly for Sieaiov. Novell. 74, 5. 
Slauris, incorrectly for 8teo-«s, ^ Siea-iov. Gloss. Aiaicris, 

divortium, discidium, repudium. 
Btaira, rjs, rj, chamber, room. Diod. 2, 10, p. 125, 

SmiTapior, ou, o, (Si'atra) atriensis, the steward of the 

imperial palace. Ltd. 202. 215, 21. Theoph. 

495, 13. PoRPH. Cer. 7. Gloss. 

SiatTap^rjs, ou, 6, (Slaira, apx<o) = biaiTapios. GlOSS. 
SiaiTijo-ioi' ^= SijSrjTrjCTiov. TheOPH. CoNT. 833. 

BiaKadi^dua (hiaKa6ii(i>),to go to stool ; euphemistic. Sept. 
Deut. 23, 13. 

hianaivljiTipos, 01), fj, (icaivdr) SC. i^Sopds, Tlie NeiO Week, 

a name given to Easter-Weeh. Porph. Cer. 47. 

Pentekost. Horol. (Compare Atoan. I, 323 A 

Ta e^Sopa toC Traaxa, The Paschal loeek.) 
hiaKaTa(TX(<ns = KaTaa-x^a-is strengthened by Sid. JuST. 

Tryph. 139. 
diaKarix''' (taT«x"). to hold, possess ; to occupy, inhabit. 

PoLYB. 2, 17, 5. 4, 55, 6, ct alibi. 

2. To hold back, check ; to counteract. Polyb. 2, 

51, 2. 6, 55, 2. 

bKLKaTOxf], Tjs, rj, (8taKaTf;(Ci)) pOSSessio7l. BaSILIC. 6, 24, 

5. Gloss. AiaKaroxri, pgssessio. Gloss. Jdr. Aia- 

KaToxrj, KKrjpovopla. 

StaKOToxo!, ov, 0, (ptaiaiTexa) possessor ; detainer. Gloss. 

Aiaxdroxos, possessor, dentator, retentator. 
StaKivioi, to move or go about. Apophth. Anton. 34 

E^(\6u>pev Ka\ SmKivfjO-apfV ttjv eprjpov, V. 1. els rfju eprj- 
pov. Johann. Colob. 40 Ovtol 01 povaxol del SmKivoCo-t 
rrapa ttjv epvdpav 6d\a(T(Tav. 
BiaxXdo) (xXfiw), to shut out, cut off". PoLYB. 1, 73, 6 
Aia/cXeiVavres dno ttjs ;^<opas Toi/s KapxrjSovtovs. 1, 82, 
13 AiaxXfiui' Toc x°Piy^''^ '■"'f Trepl rbv Md^ia Ka\ Svev- 
oiov. 5, 51, 10 AmKXfKrOrjcopevov toi/ MoXcoi'a t^s fir 
TijK MrjSiav cTTavoSov. 

SiaxXiVo) (kXivw), to turn away from, to retreat, intransi- 
tive. PoLYB. 6, 41, 11 'EK€t 8ia/cXiVa>T€s dn-o T<5» 
TroXmv eldeas eKacTTOi npoayova-i. 7, 11, 1 Bpaxv Sm- 
kKli^us. 11, 0, 8 AtaKXlveiv iviovs TjvdyKa^ov T^f dyopas. 
2. To decline, shun. Polyb. 11, 15, 5 Tovj Sia- 
kckKikotos Trjv <l>vyrjv. Those wko refused to run away. 
3o, 4, 6 AiaxXiVftv Tap KaTaypn(pds. 

SiaKXva-pa, aros, to, (SiaxXufm) a washing, wash, lotion, as 

for the teeth. Diosc. 1, 53. , 

2. In the language of monasteries, wine diluted 

with water, or simply icine. VlT. Sab. 322 C. 

323 B. (Compare Kpapa.) 
diaKXvapos, ov, 6, (fitaicXu^a)) the drinking of SidxXvo'ua 2. 

Typic. 47, p. 232. 
Sia/tXvo) (StaxXufm), in the language of monasteries, to 

drink 8idKXva-pa 2. Triod. near the end of Tu 

dyta) Kai peyaXcd o'a^^aro), 
Si.aKo\vp^da> (<coXufij3doi)), to sivim Over or across. Polyi;. 

5, 46, 8 AianoXvp^utvTtiiV TTpos avTou drro ttjp toD MoXwfos 

(TTpaTOTTfBeias. DiOD. 14, 116 AiaKo\vpl3jja-as top Tt- 

8iaKoi>ea>, fjcra, to give charity. NT. Luc. 8, 3 Alnves 

hirjKovovv avra diro rav vnapxdvriov alrais. CONST. 

Apost. 3, 13 Ao^acrov tov hiaKovijiTavTa airrj. 5, 1, 1 

'Ek tUv VTTnpxovTav vpiav Kai Ik tov koVou biaKovrjcraTe 

ToXs dylois. Basil. Ill, 293 D Xijpav .... Ttjv BtaKO- 

vovpivrjv vnb Trji iKKXtjcrlas, The wtdoiv who is supported 
by the church. 

2. To be a deacon, Smkoi/os dpi. Soz. 1, 15. 
Apophth. Theodor. Pherm. 25. 

3. To bid prayers, to exhort to prayer; said of the 





deacon. Const. Apost. 8, G, 1 AinKoi/fiVu hi v-rrip 

avTmv Xf ymv • 'Ymp rap KaTri)(OVfiiva>v, k. t. X. Al'OPHTH. 

Theodor. 2.5. (Compare to Siaieoi/t/ta.) 
8taKovi]T^s, oS, o, (SmKOKf'm) altendant, servant, vnrjptTrjs, 

as of a monk. Leimon. 104. 
BiaKovia, as, ij, servants, collectively considered. Poltb. 

15, 25, 4 napfio'ayn'ycMi' eK T^f hiaKovlas Kol T^r «XXi)f 
vTTrjpfalas Toi/s fLKaioTaTovs Koi dpatrvrarovS' 

2. In ecclesiastical writers, the deacons, collectively 
considered. Const. Apost. 8, 10, 2. 8, 13, 1. 
Epiph. I, 717 D. 

3. Deaconate, deaconship. Anc. 10. NiC. I, 
Can. 18. Basil. Ill, 271 B. Theod. Ill, 647 C. 

4. CJiarity, alms; supply, as of food. Apocn. 

Act. raul. et Theel. 41 KaTdXijrfii' ra niu'Xia TroXXa 
etr SiaKoviav tcSk TrTco^Mi", to be f/iven to the poor. 
Const. Apost. 2, 25, 6 Tas diaKoulas tS>v rpo^av. 

3, 13 T«o SifioKTi oItt) Ttjv hiaKOviav. 4, 1, 1 Iliipa kv- 
plov ToC 6(ov 'Krj^ovrai tov piaBov 7^9 hiaKOvlai ravnjf. 

4, 7, 2 nepu(TTa<rde ovv rat TOiavTas SiaKovtas as aX- 
Xay/ia kvvos koi pia6(opa nopvrjs. 

SiaKomi, o)v, ra, (SmKovor) the deacon's place in a cliurcb, 
TO SiaKoviKov, priraTapiov. NiC. II, 672 A Ta Siaxovia 
T^f {K<\r]CTias. 

hioKoviKos, ri, Of, jiertaining to a deacon. 

Substantively, (a) To hiaKoviKov, Tlie deacons 
place in a cliuvch, ra hiaKovia, pyjTaTwpwv. Laod. 21. 

Apophth. Gelas. 3. Const. (536), 1204 B. Phi- 
LOSTORG. 7, 3. Vit. Sab. 243 B. Cotelek. II, 
290 A. 

(b) Ta dioKoviKa, The bidding prayer, exhortation 
to prayer said by the deacon. Eukhol. (See also 

elprjviKa, (Tvi/anTrj, Trpoa-rpwi/rjcns, Krjpvcraai.) 

BiaKovKTo-a, ?ys, 17, deaconess, ij 8ta.Kopos. ApoCR. Act. et 
Martyr. Matth. 28. Const. Apost. 3, 11, 2. 8, 
13, 4. 8, 19. 8, 28, 5. Nic. I, 19. Epiph. I, 

lOGO D. CiiAL. Can. 15 AiaKoi/tcrcai' fir) ^eipoTovfltrSai 
yvvaiKa Trpo irav rea-a-apaKovra. TlIEOPH. 112, 13 
TvvaiKa els SiaKovia(Tav ptj npo^alvciv, el fir) virep^fj ra 
€^T)KQVTa err). 

SiaKociVfj)?, jj, 6, dimin. of Siaxoras. Theoph. Cont. 
275, 10, as a proper name. 

bicLKovos, ov, o, deacon. NT. Pliil. 1, 1. 1 Tim. 3,8. 

^AN. Apost. passim. Const. Apost. 2, 25, 12. 

2, 26, 2. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 42. Homil. 3, 67. 

Ignat. Magnes. 6. Antiocli. (interpol.) 12. Polyc. 

5. Laod. 20. Nic. I, 18. 

'H biaKovos, deaconess. Const. Apost. 2, 26, 3. 
%a/co7nj. Tjs. tj, channel, water-course. Polyb. 10, 10, 13, 

from a lake to the sea. 
SiaKparrja-is, eat, rj, (StaKpaTta) a holding fast, occupation, 

KaToxij. Diosc. Theriac. p. 422 A. Theoi'H. Cont. 

295, 12 AtaKpdrrjffis noXeoiP. 

2. Jurisdiction, the limit wilhin which .power may 
be exercised. Porph. Adm. 205, 14. 

3. Deception, aTrart]. EuNAP. 53, 17. 

hiaKp'iPU), commonly SiaKpipofiai, to doubt, hesitate : scruple. 
NT. Matt. 21, 21. Act. 10, 20, et alibi. Leimon. 
69 AitKpipe TO Koiptov^crai aiira .... Koipaprjaai Moko- 
pl<o SiaKplpofiai. 

Oi 8iaKpiv6p(Pot, The dissenters, applied to the oppo- 
nents of the Clialcedonian council. Theod. Lector. 

2,^l'la>apprjs6hLaKpi.p6fi(Pos. PhOT. 24. CeDR. II, 449. 
SiaKpiais, ems, 17, discrimen, contest. Polyb. 18, 11, 3 

TtXeopoKts yiyopc rovroyp t(op rd^ewp /cat twp dvhpup npos 

dXXijXouff SiaKpiaif, 

2. Discernment, discretion. Apophth. Poemen. 

bidxap, opos, o, = Sid/fofof, ov, deacon. Leimon. 176. 

Porph. Cer. 219, 16. (Compare lyyap for eyyopos.) 
SioXaXfo), to address, as an assembly. Tiieopii. 489, 12. 

POKPH. Cer. 155 AiaXaX^i e'xeitre toc Xqoj' to ip aypfia 
.... iKTiKitrai rfjp .... reacrapaKoa-TrjV. 

8taXye'(» ^ dXyico strengthened by Sm. Polyb. 4, 4, 2 

Etti t€ tols yiypop.iPots kuI tj} napeTnhrjpia tov AopipLa^ov 

SiaSeippa, aros, to, interval of time. Polyb. 1, 66, 2 

AtoXft/i/iara TTOLOiP Trjs e^aTTOOToX^f. ChRON. 717, 11 

'Ek SiaKfipixaTup, At intervals. 
SiaXfKTos, ov, fi, language, as of a nation. Polyb. 1, 67, 

9, et alibi. Clem. Alex. 805, 10. 

2. Dicdect, a variety of a particular language. 

Strab. 8, 1, 2. Clem. Alex. 404, 23. 
8idXe|is, fas, rj, homily. Eus. 5, 26. 6, 36. 




SioXeuKos, ov, (XfvKof) mai-hed with white spots, as a goat. 

Sept. Gen. 30, 32. 
Std\ri\j/is, (as, I), {8ta\afi.j3avo>) capacity, as of a vessel. 

DiOD. 3, 37, p. 203, 99. 

2. Conception, comprehension, opinion, judgment : 
resolution. Polyb. 2, 50, 11. 3, 4, G, ct alibi. Diod. 

II, 58G, 47 AtdXtji^rtv ((TXf TTapa Tois ttoXXoTj wr vadpos 
av, He had the reputation with most people of beiiirj 

3. Thrust, as with a straight sword ; opposed to 

KaTa<f>opa. 'Ex 8ia\rj\j/eas, By thrusting. PoLYB. 2, 

33, G, et alibi. 
biaXkdyiov, ov, to, meaning uncertain. Tiieoph. Coxt. 

119, 9 ToC Kara tqs (jyvXaKas StaWayiov. (Compare 

aWayiov 2.) 
SioKoyfj, !js, rj, meditation. Sept. Ps. 103, 34. 
bidKvTpuxTis, 60)1, ij, (Xurpdm) release, liberation, as of 

prisoners of war. Polyb. G, 58, 11. 27, 11, 3. 
8iaXa>(3do/iat r= Xm/Sdo/iai strengthened by Sid. Polyb. 


hmixaprvpofiai, to protest. EpHES. 1120 D i^i,(papTvpap.r^v 

avTovs pr]div npoTTeris Ttpd^ai. 
hiajiirp-qcns, eas, 17, {hiajieTpia) a measuring, measure. 

Sept. 2 Par. 3, 3. 4, 2, diameter, 
blafijioi, ov, (lipjxoi) sandy. PoLYB. 34, 10, 3. 
8iaiiv<TT]pi(u> = iJi.vKTt]pi^a Strengthened by Bid. DiOG. 

Laert. 9, 113. 
Stavcva (veia), to dodge, as a piissile. Polyb. 1, 23, 7. 
Siavoixf), tjs, rj, lurgitio, presents distributed, poya. Lu- 

CiAN. Phalar. 1, 3. 
BiawKTepeva-is, etos, jj, {SiavvKTfpcvw) a sitting up all 7iight. 

Hence, vigil, aypvm'ta, iravmxls. CONST. ApOST. 5, 

19, 2. Eus. 2, 17, p. G9, 32. Id. 6, 9. 

Siavva-fia, aros, to, (Siavva)) accomplishment, performance. 
Polyp.. 9, 13, G Tas rjfiiprjaiovs Kai vvKTepivas nopeias 
Koi Tti tiavhtrpuTa TovToiV. 9, 14, 8 Uopelas Kin dtavv- 
crparos ijpcprjo'iov. 9, 15, 3 Outo) yap av fiopw^ BvvaiTO 
cn^ppeTpflaSai npos Xoyov ra ScavvapaTa Kai Kara yrjv Kai 
Kara BaXarrap, U'ork tO be done. 

SiaTrapaTijpfopai r= naparripfOfiai Strengthened by 8id. 
Sept. 2 Reg. 3, 30 AifTraperripovPTo Tov 'A^evpfjp. 

8iairaT(Q) = wana Strengthened by Sid. Polyb. 3, 55, 2. 

Stairepapa, qtoj, tu, (SiHTrffido)) the distance across. Ar- 

KiAN. Peripl. Mar. Erylhr. 32. 
didmKpos, UP, (niKpos) very bitter. DiOD. 2, 48, p. IGO, 

SiairiTrra), in ecclesiastical Greek, to backslide, dnoTrlnTio, 

eKnirTToi. EuS. 5, 2 titul. 
StairXapdco (ir\apda>), to tend, as a child. ApoCR. Pro- 

teuangel. G, 1 'EKdXeo-f Tar dvyarepas tS>v 'Efipalwp ras 

apidpTovs Ka\ bifiiKdvoiP ovttjp. 
SiaTrXdo) (fiTrXdco), to unfold. EuS. 4, 11, p. 15G. 
Bianodpfja-Ka = aTrodpija-Ka) strengthened by 8id. POLYB. 
16, 31,8. 

Sianopmpos, ov, (StaTrepTTa) sent, exported. DiOD. 2, 49 

Et? Tf TTjV olKOVfievrjp anao'av biaTropnipov Xt^avoiTov. 
SLanoptja-is = dndpi]ais strengthened by Sid. PoLYB. 

28, 3, 6. 
Sian-ocTTtXXa) ^= aTToo-TeXXw strengthened by Std. Polyb. 

5, 42, 7. 
Siuiroo-ToXij = aTToo-ToXr; Strengthened by Std. Polyb. 

5, 37, 3, ct alibi. 

SidnpacTis. eas, r], = npairis, sale. SepT. Lev. 25, 33. 

SianpfalBfia = Trpecr/Seia Strengthened by Sid. Polyb. 
5, G7, 11, et alibi. 

SianpoaraTfiai = npocrTaTevco Strengthened by Sid. Po- 
LYB. 4, 13, 7. 

SiawTaio) (nTaico) to miss, err, StapapTdvoi. PtOLE.U. 
GnOST. p. 923 ToO iravTos hUnraiaav. LuCIAN. 
Somn. 8 AiaTrraioutra Kin l3apjiapi(ovcra, faltering, blun- 

SidwTapa, aros, to, mishap, loss. Insce. 2058, A, 55 

MeynXot? bianTiopaut. TrfpinetreiTai rj ttoXis. 

Sidprjpa, aros, TO, dzherm, a kind of vessel used on the 
Nile and on the coast of Egypt. Proc. Ill, 330 11. 
[The modern Egyptian dzlierm has usually two 
large lateen sails.^ 

diapwv, ov, TO, diarium, day's allowance. Novell. 
123, 16. Vit. Sab. 227 C. 

Siappaipio (paivu)), to besprinkle. Sepj. Prov. 7, 17 
Aif'ppayKa ttjv koIttjv pov KpoKivca. 

Biapa-is, eus, rj, (Siaipu) a raising or lifting up. Polyb. 
2, 33, 5 T^f €K Sidpofas airav pd^r/v, by striking ver- 
tically with the sword. ( Compare KaTa(j>opd.) 




Stapraa (apraa), tO SUSpe7ld. POLTB. 34, 9, 10 Trjv Bi 
iTVpTriv jSbiXov TTjV dpyvp'iTiv, (j'l'^'h KO7TTe(T0ai, Ka\ KoaKtvois 
ft? vBop SiapraffBai. 

StapTtCa, la-a, (apTi'fm) to moidd, form. Sept. Job. 33, 6 

*Ek 7rrj\ov diTjpTKrat, 
Siaa-aXeiw {(raXfva), lo shake. POLTB. 1, 48, 2 Tlyv^Tal 
Tjf avepov crrao'eis .... oxTTe Km ras (rroas SiuiraKfveLv. 
1, 48, 5 Twf TTvpyoiV Koi Tcov prj)^auT]pdTaiV Sia(Ta\€voviTris 
ras ^aareis. 16, 30, 4 Ta p,iv rois ncTpo^oXois TvirTovTcs 

Sia(Ta<p('a>, to explain, expound, as a law. Sept. Deut. 

1, 5 Aia<Ta(j)ri<Tai Tov vopov tovtov. 

2. To announce, declare, to make known. Polyb. 

1, 4G, 4, et alibi. 
BiacratfiTjcris, fus, explanation, interpretation. Sept. Gen. 

40,8. 2Esclr. 5, 6. 7,11. 
hiacTdcns, eoor, r), = biacreurpos. BasiliC. GO, 24, titul. 
hia<T€UTp6s, ov, 6, (Siaafiu) concussio, extortion, biaaeujis, 

a law term. Basilic. GO, 24, 2. 
Smo-cim, to shake violently. Sept. 3 Mace. 7, 21 'YttA 

pr)h(vbs 8ia(reicr6evTes twv \n!ap)(6vTa>v, being deprived of. 

Ael. V. H. 2, 14. 

2. Concutio, to vex and harass, a law term. NT. 

Luc. 3, 14 MijSfVa Stao-eioTjre. BASILIC. GO, 24, 1. 

Sma-Keva^Qi, to revise, edit, as a book. Diod. 1, 5 Toiis 

Be BtaaKeva^civ eloidoTas ras ^ijSXovs dnorpeyj/aL ToC \vpai- 
veirdoi Tar dWorplas itpayp.aTclas. 
SiacTKfvri, rjs, r/, equipment, furniture ; dress. Sept. Ex. 

31, 7 Trjv BiacTKfvrjV Trjs (tktivtJs. PoLTB. 8, 31, 7. 
diaa-Kopni(o>, iVm, {nKop-nlCo) to scatter abroad, to disperse. 
Sept. Num. 10, 35 AiatrKopTrtadTjTuxrav 04 cx.dpoi aov. 
Deut. 30, 1 05 eav Bina-KopTria-i] ai Kvpios f/tti. 30, 3 
Eif oils BtefTKopTTLO-e ere KvpLos cVet. POLYB. 1, 47, 5, 

et alibi. 

Sia<r7Tacrp6:, ov, 6, (8ia(nraa)) a tearing asunder, BiActttoitis. 
Sept. Jer. 15, 3. 

SidoTriXoj, ov, (oTTiXor, a-iriXdi) full of rocks, as the bottom 
of the sea. Arrian. Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 43. 

Biaa-iTopd, as, f), (Siacnrei'po)) a being scattered, dispersion ; 
objectively. Sept. Deut. 28, 25 "Eot; SiaoTropa ev 
Tratratff rats ^afrOictais T^s y^h Thou shalt be Scattered 
among cdl the kingdoms of the earth. 30, 4 'Eav ^ ly 

Bta(nTopa (tqv an aKpov tov ovpavov etos aKpov tov ovpavov. 
Ps. 146, 2 Tat Biairnopas tov 'lo-paijX. NT. Joan. 7, 35 
Trjv BiaoTTopav Tav 'eXX?ji'm>', the Jews scattered among 
the Gentiles ; arising from BieoTrdpdai ds tovs "EXXijras. 
1 Petr. 1, 1 EkXckto^s TTapentBrjpois BiaaTTopas Xloirrov, 
Ta\aTias, KajrTraSoKias, 'Ao-ii/r, (cai BiSvvlns, The JeWS 
scattered throughout Potitus, Galatia, Cappadocia, 
Asia, and Bithynia. Jacob. 1, 1 Tais SmSfita cpvXa'ts 
Tois iv TTJ BiacTTTopa. (Compare Joseph. Bell. Jud. 

7, 3, 3 To yap 'lovBaiwv ytvos no\v pev Kara iratrav ttjv 
olKOvpivTjv napecrnapTai rois iTtixapiois, K. t. X.) 

8idoTaX;ia, arcs, To, (SiaortXXa)) commandment. Barn. 

Sidorao-is, ewr, t], separation, division. Ignat. Philad. 

(interpol.) 8 Atdcn-ao-t; yvii^ijs, dissension. 
BiatrToXrj, rjs, r], (SiaoreXXw) distinction, discrimination, 

nicety. Polyb. 1, 15, G, et alibi. 

2. In grammar, punctuation, interpunction. Dion. 

ThRAX in BekKER. 629, 15. 17 'Ek Bi t^s fiiaoroXijr 
TOV n(pifx6pevov vovv opapev. 
BiaaTpaTT]yea> ((rrparrjyew), to Serve as a general. Plut. 
1, 261 F Aoyo) ^roXXa BtaarpaTijyovvTa twv dnpaKTutv. 

Ibid. 315 B. 752 E, et alibi. Dion Cass. 74, 31. 

2. To come to the end of one's generalship (pr^tor- 
ship). Dion Cass. 764, 29. 

3. Transitively, (a) To out-general. Polyb. 22, 

22, 9 AieoTpaTTiyovv tovs Vuipalovs. 

(b) To conduct, as a war. Polyb. 16, 37, 1 

TaOra Se Bteo'TpaTTjyec. 

8ia(TTv\6a, wa-w, (orvXos) to support with columns. Po- 
lyb. 5, 4, 8. 5,100,4. 22,11,13. 

Staonlpw, <o terry, intransitive. Mal. 338, 16. 348,17. 

Btaa-tpaXi^a := d(i<paKi^a> strengthened by Sid. Polyb. 
5, 69, 2. 

Sioo-wfu, to conduct a stranger through an unknown 
country. Sept. Gen. 35, 3 Aiiiraa-c pe iv Tg oSw. 
NT. Act. 23, 24. Vit. Epiph. 333 A. Novell. 
130, G. Mal. 121, 22 Ol Bmaa^ovTcs, guides. Id. 
336, 8. Chron. 730, 20. 

Bidaams, fas, fj, (Smo-cifoj) a guiding, as through an un- 
known country. Porpu. Adm. 154, 22. Cer. G83, 




Siao-cionjr, ov, 6, (Siao-mfw) guide, conductor, fjyefiaiu Trjs 

68ov. Novell. 130, 1. Chron. 731. Porph. 
Adm. 72, 11. 13. 
Siarayf), rjs, r), {SiaTd<T(Ta) command, commandme7it, order, 
hmra^is- SepT. 2 Esdr. 4, 11 'H hmrayr) rrji ewicrTo- 

X^f, The order contained in the letter. NT. Act. 7, 
53. Rom. 13, 2. 

dtdra^is, fas, f), constitutio, command, order, law, fitaruy^. 
PoLYB. 4, 19, 10, et alibi. Orig. IV, 99 A 'Attoo-to- 
Xtitat Siara^eis. NOVELL, titul. At vcapal SLard^eis, 
Novellae constiiutiones. 1, 4, § a, T^s 6e'iai rjfiav 
Tavrqs hiara^fots. AnteC. Prooem. 2. 

2. Direction, instruction. Edkhol. AtaTa^if r^r 
UpohiaKovlas, Directions to the deacon in the perform- 
ance of his sacerdotal duties. Ibid. Atdraf tr ttjs Upas 
\eiTovpytas, The order for the communion service. 

SiaraTiKos, rj, 6v, (SiaTfiVo) urgent. PoLYB. Frag. Gram. 

8mTa(}>p(va) {ra(j)pcva), to fortify hy a ditch. Polyb. 3, 
105, 11 Tov iiev fifra^v tottov tov ^ovvov koI ttjs <r(p£T€- 
pas TrapffiPoXrjs dierdcppevcrav. 14, 2, 3 Tovtov [rov 
Xd^oi/] d>)(vpovTO Ka\ SitTac^peue rroKvTipas. 

dtaT((rcrdpav, that is, Sta Tea-a-apav, through four. To 
SiaTea-aapciiv, or separately. To Bill Tea-<Tapa>v, SC. evayye- 
\iov, Diatessaron, a name given to Tatian's Harmony 
of the Gospels. Eus. 4, 29, p. 193, 22. Theod. 
IV, 208. (Compare Orig. IV, 98 E Kal t6 a\r,ews 

Sia Tea-trapav iv i<mv fvayyfKiov.) 

BiaTTjpritTis, ews, ij, (Smrr/p/o)) a keeping, guarding, charge. 
Sept. Num. 18, 8 T^v BiaTrjpricn,v tS>v cmap)(a>v. 

duiTtprjTTjS, ov, 6, (SmTi^o/jai) CipjJraiser, Krjva-iTiap. NO- 
VELL. 64, 1. 

SutTonT), ^s, fj, (SiaTe/ivo)) a cutting, cut. Diod. 2, 10, 
p. 125, 84, an opening, as in a wall? 

Siaroi/ia, av, ra, (Stdrovos) tent-ropes? SePT. Ex. 35, 11. 

diarpefifa, ijo-u, (drpf/i/co) to be quite Calm. Akrian. 

Peripl. Pont. Euxin. 7, said of the sea. 
diarprfTOs, ov, {SiartTpaa) perforated. Proc. Gaz. 4 Reg. 

BiaTpoTrrj, t/s, t), {BiaTpeTza) change ofmind. Polyb. 1 1, 7, 9. 
2. Consternation, fear, trepidation. Id. 1, IG, 4, 

et alibi. 

SmTujre'o), ^o-tu, = biaro-Koa. BaSIL. II, 531 B. 
biarviroai, aa-oi, (tvtto'o)) to form, mould, fashion. DiOD. 

I, 10, p. 13, 8G. Id. 2, 8, p. 121,64. Id. 2, 51. 
4, 11, p. 257, 99. Id. 20, 41, p. 435, 8. Lucian. 
Alex. 4 Tw Xoyicr/ioj hiaTVTTaKTov, imagine. 

2. Constituo, to command, order, decree, regulate. 
Basil. II, 530 C. Antec. 2, 8, p. 222. Lyd. 181, 
17. Mal. 440, 9. 

3. To indite, compose, ivrite. Eus. 3, 16 'Hv wj 

OTTO Ttjs Patfiaioyv eKK\r]a-ias rfj KopLv6i(ov BiervnoiiraTO. 

4. To foreshadow, typify. Iren. 1, 18, 3. 
SiarwrcixTir, ews, 17, (biarvnoa) constitutio. Statute, canon, 

decree. Novell. 43, Prooem. Antec. 1, 2, 6. 
C0ROP. 86, 22 Tas hiard^eis (cai hiarvvixreis tS>v Z' 
oiKovn€ViKa)V avvoSav. 
Smvyd^a, dcra, (avya^a) to glance ; shine through. Pldt. 

II. 893 E. ApOCR. Act. Andr. 8 'Eu rm to cpws rrjs 
Tjpfpas hiavyd^eiv. 

Impersonal!)', fimvydffi, it is dawning. Polyb. 3, 

104, 5 "hfia TM biavyd^eiv KtiTf'KdnJiuuf Toif ei^avois tov 

hi.avyaa-p.6s, ov, 6, {biavyd^a) brightness. Splendor. Pldt. 
II, 893 D. 

8ta(f>avpa, otos, to, {dia<pav<TKa>) the dawn of day. 
Apocr. Proteuangel. 23, 3. 

Biacpiva-ap = 8f<^eW(j)p. Leo. 7, 36. 37. 40. 

tiacfiipa, referri, to have reference to, to relate to : to 
belong to. PoLYE. 2, 14, 3 OvTa> yap (trrai Ka\ to 
TTcpi Tas irpd^ds SiafpepovTa KaTavoitv ^eKTiova. CONST. 
ApOST. 8, 5, 5 'Evdpovi^fcrda fls rov aira 8ta<)>(povTa 
ToVoc. AnC. 15 Tav SiacpfpovTav ra KvpiaKM, Church 
properly. Ant. 22 Ti; aira pfj Siacpfpovarj. 24 Ta 
dta<f)€povTa ttj eKKXrjaia. MaL. 17 Toiis yfvvaipivovs 
iirb Trjv Tb>v S(TTpa>v Klvr)aiv hia^epfiv, ThosC who are 
born are tinder the influence of the motions of the 
stars. 101, 15 ToO SiatpepovTos avTci arpoTov. 198 
Ta SiacpepovTa tov avTov 'Avnyovov, Whatever belonged 
to Antigonus. 

8ta(j)6prifia, aros, ri, (8ia(})opfa>) that tchich is Scattered 
about. Sept. Jer. 37 (30), 16 'Eo-ovrai oi Bmcpopovv- 

T€ff o"e €ts Bia<p6pT]^a. 
bidcfinpos, various, sundry, several; commonly in the 




plural. Const. Apost. 6, 11, 1 "Era Sr]fiiovpyliv 

8ia(l>6f)ov KTiCTfois 8ia XpiCTTOv. 7, 43, 1 Aia(j>upoi.s Kai- 
pols Sia(f>6povs irpovolas inoiijcaTo. Eus. 1, 4, p. lo, 2t>. 

Epiph. I. 57 A. Theod. Ill, 543 C. 

2. Substantively, to Sia(popov, money. Polyb. 4, 

18, 8. 6, 45, 4, et alibi. 
8ta4>6pa>s, adv. of &td<f>opos, varions. Just. Coliovt. 7. 

PoRPH. Adra. 182, 17. 192, 21, at different times, 

in both passages. 
8ta(j)vds, dSos, 17, = 8ia<f)vfi. DiOD. 1, 47, p. 57, 26. 
Sia(j)a)vea>, rjira, to perish. Sept. Judith. 10, 13 Ov Sia- 

(j)ii>vfi<T€i tS>v dvbpSyv avTOV crap^ p.ia, oiide irvtvpa (arjs. 

5iacj)03Tt(co, ia-a, {(fxori^a) to enlighten ; to shine. Sept. 

Nchem. 8, 'Atto ttjs mpas Toi &ia<j)a>Ti(Tai t6v fjXiov, 

ear fifiiaovs Trjs r/pfpas, From morning until midday. 
Siaxavvoa, aicra, {xavvoa) to check, moderate, as a blow. 

Leo GraJI. 275 Ei/xi^ ^ (}>opa rrjs pdji^ov (Is 7ro\vKdv5rj' 
XoK (p7ToSia6fi(ra 8te)^avva>dr], Trapevdv av tovtov ajr^X- 

SiaxfipiCopai (Staxctpi(a)), to slay. POLTB. 8, 23, 8 

Aiaxe^f ipitr/jci'of rov 'Aj^aioV. 
8tdxpv<ros, ov, (;(pu(rds) inlaid with gold, intenvoven tvith 

gold. Sept. Ps. 44, 10 'Ev i/iOTtcr/xu 8taxpi(ra. Po- 

LYB. 6, 53, 7. 

Siaxiva (p^uyoj), =z 8ta;(£ca. HiPPOL. 128. 
didxva-is, emr, 17, (8Lax(o>) a spreading. Sept. Lev. 13, 
22 'Eai/ Sc 8iaxv(T€i diax^fJTai iv TO) Bsppari. 

StaijraKpa, aros, to, (5(a\|/-dXXm) the representative of the 

Hebrew musical term H/Dj SeLdll. Sept. Ps. 

dia-^rjfpicrTfjs, ov, 6, (dia\jfTj(j)lCop.m) calculator, mimerarius, 

accountant. Basil. Ill, 323 B. Nil. Epist. 2, 

199. Basilic. 38, 1, 15. 
dia^i6vpiC<o (\(fi.6vpi^a), in the plural, to whisper among 

themselves. Polyb. 15, 26, 8. 
difidptov, TO, a kind of weight? Porph. Adm. 125. 
Si^tjTtjijiov, TO, a kind of garment ? SimTT]cnov. Porph. 

Cer. 21, 18. Leo Gram. 246, 19 ht^nimov. Suid. 

Aij3r)Ti)o-ia, bia^Uia. 
Biyapiai, to marry a second, time, he-uTepoyapea. Neocaes. 

7 IIpea^vTfpov €iff ydpovs hiycipovvTuiv prj eoTida-Oac. 
Biyapia, as, fj, (diyapos) the marrying a second time, a 

second marriage, SevTipoyapla. Const. Apost. 3, 1, 1. 
Just. Apol. 1, 15. 
Siyappa, to, indeclinable, (bis, ydppa) digamma, = Tav, 

^av, which see. TrYPH. 11 Upoa-rtdeTm to Siyrippa 
napa tc Io)0"t kol AioX^Gct koi Acopievat kui AaKiOfji Km 
BottoTOif oiov ava^ Fava^, 'EXeVa FcXtVa. UpoaTiBcaai 
Ka\ Tois d-jTo cjj(iivt]€VTU)V dpxopivois. Aira^ 8e ivap *AX*cat(» 
TO prj^is Koi F/>^^(9 elprjTai.. BekKER. 777. MaRIUS 

Victorixus, p. 2468. [The name Styappa, that is, 
double gamma, was suggested by the character F, 
which has the appearance of rr united into one form. 
Compare Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 20, 10.] 

Styapos, OV, 6, {Sis, ydpos) one who has married a second 
time. HippoL. 290, 43. Anc. 19. Neocaes. 7. 
Basil. Ill, 275 C. (Compare Can. Apost. 17 'o 
8v<Tiydpois o-vpnXaKels, lie who has been married twice.) 

Siyfora, wv, to, digesta, digests. Antec. Prooem. 4 

Bt/3Xta TMV dtyfOTtov, tJtoi 7rat/8eKTOiv. 

StyXaxro-i'a, as, f/, the being Si'yXcao-o-of. Barn. 19 Ilayis 
yap SavaTov itrnv rj hiyXaacrla. 

hlyXaxTcros, ov. hilinguis, dotihle-tongned, deceitfid. Sept. 
Prov. 11, 13. Sir. 5, 9. Const. Apost. 2, 6, 1. 
Barn. 19. Hes. AiyXmo-o'oj', Stp^o^i'^o:/. 

Slyvtopos, ov, (Sis, yvaipT)) douMe-minded, inconstant, un- 
decided. Const. Apost. 2, 6, 1. Barn. 19. 

Styopia, as, i/, (ydpos) meaning uncertain. Sept. Jud. 

Biypaia-iov or Stypocnov, meaning uncertain. Apocr. Act. 
Joan. 20. 

SiSaKTvXtos, ov, two fingers long or broad, StSaKTvXialos. 
Cedr. I, 688, 23. 

SiSaa-KaXiiov, ov, to, school, in the sense of doctrine, sys- 
tem of doctrine. Iren. 1, 28, 1 '18101' p^apcixT^pa 

SiSatTAcaXeiou ouvfOTTjo'aTO. 

StSatTKaXiKov, OV, to, (SiSuo-KoXiKo'r) documentum, docu- 
ment. Chal. 1641 B. Const. (536), 977 D. 

SlSvpoi, av, 01, (hlhvpos) testes, testiculi, opx^is. Sept. 
Deut. 25, 11. 

blBpaypov, ov, to, = SlSpaxpov. Apocr. Narrat. Joseph. 

BtSpaxpov, ov, TO, doicble drachma, a coin. Sept. Gen. 

20, 14. 23, 15 r^ TfTpuKouiav Sidpdxpav dpyvplov. 




SiSvfifvoi (Sldvfios), to bear twins. Sept. Cant. 4, 2 Ai 

natrat Sidvfievovtrai^ Kal dTeKvovaa ovk eariv iv avToi^. 

StSa = Si'Scofii. AroPHTH. Macar. 39 Me'i (write SlSet). 
Marttr. Areth. 34. Theoph. 234. 244, 15-^iSeiv. 
700, 9 8/Sei. PoRPH. Cer. 388 blderai. (See also 

jueraSi'So), TrapaSidw, npodida).) 

6i8(i)/ii, to give. In Bj-zantine Greek, it may take the 
accusative instead of the dative of the remote object. 

PORPH. Adm. 211, 12 Tiji' e'auToC x^P"^ "^^ fSi'Soi) 
Tov ^aaiKia. Cer, 673, 21 *E5d^»; tov avTov laiaKdfi 
imp T^iKovplav <Sf', N'. 

2. To give a blow, to strike, irXriyfiv Si'Su^i. Mal. 
1G3 AeSioKe Tw Svxalf Kara toC vwtov avTov rfj 
Xoyxji- ClIRON. 594, 19 'ESaKfV airov Kara Trjs 

oKo^e, He sti-iicl: him in the ear. Theoph. 437, IG 

Aos avTco Kara Kpavlov. 490 "'EhwK^v avrcit fi^Ta doparns 
eh TO ;(erXos. 538, 10 AajSmv AvSpeas KaSwv BlBaai 
Kara Kopv(j>ris tov PacriXeas. PORPH. Adm. IIG, 9 
AedwKev avrca ^€Ta /lei/avXou eiff tov noBa, TheOPH. 
CONT. 704. 13 "Efioj/cev avTca Kara Kf(^aA^s pera pd^bov 
liTxvpas Ka\ naxeias. 

3. To sound, as a trumpet. Porph. Cer. 476, 13 
"Ore Sai<T€t to ^ovkivov, When the trumpet shall soimd. 

Steyfpo-tf, ewf, ij, (Sieyfipm) energy of character. Porph. 

Adm. 238. 
SiftSijy, 6f, (fiia, fiSov) translucent. Theod. Ill, 697 A 

old Tis norapos Sieidrjs Tc Koi piyas. 
SieK^dWa (fK/3dXXo)) to go through. PoLTB. 4, 08, 5 
Ai(K^a\a>v TrjU 2Tvp<j>a\iav. 10, 28, 1 Tiji' 6' eprjpov ti)v 
TOvTois irp6(Txa>pov ov ToKprjcrfiv en Svudpei TT]\iKavTrj 
Stfc/SaXftf. 10, 29, 3 Qv? e5et 5tcff/3aXXfii' avTov, SC. 


Intransitively, to go out to any place. Sept. Jos. 

15, 4. 7 Aifie|3aXXct cVi to vSap. 
SieK^oKrj, ^t, Tj, (SteKfidWo)) passage out, pass, egress, 

81080s. PoLTB. 1, 75, 4. 3, 40, 1. DioD. 17, 68, 

p. 213, 7. 
SteKBiKea — eK&iKea strengthened by 8ra. Apocr. Act. 

Pet. et Paul. 22. Eus. 8, 1, p. 377, 13. 
biepTTLTiTO) = e/iTriWw Strengthened by Sid. Poltb. 38, 

1, 4 Elf Trjv irpos Papaiovs aXXoT/)toT7)Ta dtepnetTOVTas. 
Sie^dya {eidya), to conduct, manage : to treat. PoLTB. 

1, 9, 6 Aa<pa\S>s ^Srj rd Kara TrjV dpxr/v &ie^TJye. 3, 21, 
6 Aoyw 7rep\ twv dp<pi{T^TjTovpeva>v Bie^dyeiv, tO treat. 
3, t t , o Tou? 8e truppaxovs avTcov to peif npcoTov ev tt/ 
ndcTr) (f>i\ttvdpa>7ria Sie^rjye, he treated. 4, 57, 3 PaSiipais 
Sie^dyovras rd Kara ttju (/)vXok^i/. 4, 73, 8 "iva to t( 
OLKaiou avro7s en\ Tonov die^dyTjrat. 

2. To get, to obtain, as the means of subsistence. 

Poltb. 1, 71, 1 Kapx^jSovtoi de tovs pev Kar Idiav (ilovs 
ae\ Sie^ayayovTes dno tSiv e< ttjs x^P"-^ yevvr^pdraiv. 

die^ayay!}, ^f, ^7, (Sie^dya) settlement, as of business, ad- 

justment. Poltb. 4, 26, 3, et alibi. 
8i£'|o8o9, ov, 17, border, boundary, as of a country. Sept. 

Num. 34, 4. 5. Jos. 15, 7. 
8(6770), to manage. Aieira tok towov rims, equivalent to 

ToTTOTrjpriTTis elpi Tivos, To be in the place of any one ; 

To be the representative of any one. Ephes. 1140 B 

AieirovTos Ka\ rov tottov tov dyiayrdrov kol octtoTaTou 
dpxieTTtcTKOTTOv TT]s Voipaidiv eKKXrjalas KeXeaTLifOV. 

StepeBi^o) = ipe6l^a> strengthened by bid. Poltb. 9, 

18, 9. 
hiepivea, incorrectly for hiappivea, (8m, pi's) to turn up the 

nose, to sneer at, hiapvKTqp'i^a. Just. Tryph. 101. 
8iepprjveva (eppijveva), lo interpret, translate. Sept. 

2 Mace. 1, 36. Poltb. 3, 22, 3. Philon. II, 139, 


Siepptpevas, adv. of Sieppipevos, (hiapp'mrai) desultorily. 

Poltb. 3, 58, 3. 
hie(nov, OV, to, {Sleais, Su'^/ji) repudiation, divorce, Sia^v- 

yiou, QTroo-Tao-ioj/. Phot. Noniocan. 13, 30, p. 159. 

(See also SmiVtoi', 8iai(ris.) 
SieTripls, I'Sos, fi, (8is, eTot) the space of two years. Sept. 

2 Reg. 13, 23. 
dirjyeopai, to relate. With the accusative of the remote 

object. Porph. Adm. 208, 23 Aujyijo-aTO tow ^aaihea 
oaa e\d\r]<Te Trpot avTov 6 waTpiKios. 

Birjyripa, aTos, to, (Sirjyeopai) narrative, story, talc. Po- 
ltb. 1, 14, 6. 4, 39, 11. 
?»j)Xo'w, aa-a, (tj\6co) to drive a nail through. Sept. Jud. 

5, 26 Airj^aytrev Ke(j)a\fiv avTOV. 

Sideoi, ov, (8is, ^eo's) believing in two Gods. IIippol. 

285, 3. 
bidvpa, av, rd, (Bi6vpor) precise meaning uncertain. 




POLYB. 27, 1, G 2vv€7n6iiiei>oi Ttvii tS)V (j>vyd8ov fiiKpov 
KaT(\ev(Tav Toi' 'icrfifviav, fl jir) KaT(<\>vy(V iiro ra Bi8vpa 
hucrBiiiw, ijo-oj, {la6p.6s) to carry across an isthims. Po- 
LTB. 4, 19, 7 Aucrdf-rjaravTa Toi/f Xe'/j/3oi>f. 

Suxvfia (Sid, Ixveia), to Straggle. Poltb. 4, 68, 3. 
diKaioSocria, as, ij, (SiKawSdrrjs) Judgment, trial (in a legal 

sense). Poltb. 4, IG, 4. 20, 6, 2, et alibi. Ix- 

SCR. 5885. Basilic. 6, 24, 2 seq. 
diKatoSoTTjf, ov, 6, (SUaios, diSafii) juridicus, judge. In- 

SCR. 4230. 4237. Basilic. 6, 24, 1. 
hiKaioKpiTT)piov, OV, TO, {pUmos, KpiTrjpiov) J udgment-seat ? 

TuEOi'ii. CoNT. 801. 
8iKaioKpiTiK6s, fj, 6v, (SUaios, KpiTfjs) just and discerning. 

Const. Apost. 2, 6, 3, as a various reading. 

SiKaiojTpa^ia, at, 17, {dUmos, npa^is) just act. JusT. 

Tryph. 47. 
SiKaioa-vvri, i)r, rj, Ordinance, that -which «s required by 

the law. NT. Matt. 3, 15 nScroi' SiKaioavvijv, AU the 

requirements of the law. 
SiKaiafia, qtos, tA, (SiKntdco) ordinance, statute. Sept. 

Ex. 21, 1. Lev. 25, 18, et alibi. 

biKavos = hfKavos. EpUES. 976 E, with hfKavau as a 

various reading. 
bUepe, dicere (from dico). Plut. I, 312 E To yap 

'Keyeiv BiKepe Fupmoi Kakov(n. 
SiKoKTa, 17, decocta. Athex. 3, 94. 
hiKpoatnoi, ov, = hUpoados. Akrian. Peripl. Mar. 

Erytlu". 6 AeVria K.a\ diKpoircria (read AtVTia SiKpocr- 

SUpoa-cTos, ov, (xpoo-o-os) double-fringed. Poll. 7, 72. 
SiKTOTrnp, opos, 6, dictator,/i€o-o^a(riX6ur. Polyb. 3, 87, 

6 seq. 3, 106, 1. Diod. II, 541, 31. Dion. Hal. 

II, 1021. 1034. Plut. I, 176 C. Joseph. Ant. 

14, 10, 2 AiKTarap to Scvrcpov. Lyd. 148 -apos. 
fiucTOTupeia = SiKTOTOipia. DiON. HaL. II, 1091. 
SKTaTapiva, (vera, to be StKraTap. DiON CaSS. 341, 1, 

et alibi. 
SiKraTwpia, as, ^, dictatura, dictatorship. DiON. Hal. 

II, 1022, et alibi. Dion Cass. 251, 15, et alibi. 
hiKTvasTos, 7], OK, (plKTvov) viadc Ukc u Hct, ncttcd, re- 

tieulated. Sept. Ex. 27, 4 'Epya diKTvcoTa, net- 

work. Poltb. 15, 30, 8 2vve^aive 8e rds Bipas fivai 


Substantively, to BiKrvaTov, lattice. Sept. 4 Reg. 
SiXdrap = 8t]\dTa>p. Leg. Homer. 88, changed by the 
editor into S^Xarop. 

StKrjydTwp = SrjXrjydTup. NiL. EpiSt. 2, 243. 

SiXiyevTiov, tA, (diligo, diligeiis) a favorite? An- 

TEC. 1, 6, 5, p. 51, in the note. 
8tX(/tm, TO, deliciae. Plut. I, 943 E. 
SiXoyos, ov, {8is, Xo'yor) double-tongued, deceitful. NT. 

1 Tim. 3, 8. PoLYC. 5. 
diXoxia, as, ij, two companies of soldiers (Xdxoi)> Poltb. 

10, 21, 4. 
8lp.(Tpov, ov, TO, (SipcTpos) tiBo mcasurBS. Sept. 4 Reg. 

7, 1 AipfTpov Kpidiov. 

Aip.oip'tTai, a>v, 01, {Sis, po'ipa) a name given to the follow- 
ers of ApoUinaris, because they asserted that the 
body of Christ had a human soul indeed, but was Jiot 
endowed with a human mind, the divine mind sup- 
plying the place of the latter. Epiph. I, 993 C seq. 

996 A Aeyetv on adpKa cXa^ev o Xpiorbs iKBiov 6 Kvpcos 
7)pa)V Koi \j/vx')i', voip 5e ovK tXa^ev. 1033 B 'Atto 
TavTTjs Be T7}s napd Tto't AipotpiTuv KeKXjjpeurjs, ^ pfwpts 
voii ivadpKov XpiaTOV Trapovalas ovopa^opivrjs. (Compare 
AthAN. I, 922. 923 C 'AXXi tXafii, cpaa-i, to dvor/TOV. 
SOCR. 2, 46, p. 164 '^vx'iv /if" dv(iXr]<p(vai, vovv fie oiiK 
€;^eti' avrrjv, dXX (Lfat to" dcov Xdyo" avT\ Tov vov els tov 
dvaKrj<P$€i'Ta uvdpionou. ) 
Sipoipov, ov, TO, (Slpoipos) the space between the end of the 
thumb and that of the forefinger, Sixds, Koivoaropov. 
COTELER. rV, 309. 

SioSeuu, cuo-o), (dSfuw) io travel through. Sept. Gen. 

12, 6 AtaSevtrev 'Ajipap ttjv yriv fis to piJKos avTrjs, 

Poltb. 2, 15, 5 ol SioScionTts ttjv x^pav. 
8io(8e'a) = olbia Strengthened by Sid. Diod. 2, 12. 

HippOL. 66. 
bio'iK-qa-is, (COS, f), government. Mal. 19 OiiTf n-o'Xi?, oifrf 

hiOiKrjais TLS rjv iv ttj hv(j€i. LeO. 18, JO. 

2. Diocese. Const. I, 2. 
8iotK))Tijs, oJ, d, (SioiKfto) commissioner, the Latin procu- 
rator. Sept. 2 Esdr. 8, 3G ToTi SioiKrjrais tov (Sao-i- 




Xc'mf Koi inipxois nepav toO Trora/ioC. POLTB. 27, 12, 2 
TSv /Sao-tXtKffli/ SioiKriTav. Clem. Rom. Homil. 10, 14 
Eif ((TTiv 6 Kaurap, e}(ei. 8' vti' avTov tovs Sioikijtos, inrart- 
Kovs, iirapxovs, xCKiapxovs, k. t. X. NOTELL. 120, G, 
§ /S". 128, 16. 

SioXocpipofiai = o\o^vpofuu strengthened by 8id. Polyb. 
22,9, 11. 

Bi.opo\6yr](rts, eas, 7, (8«o/ioXoy/<o) covenant, treaty. Po- 
lyb. 3, 27, 9. 

A(oi;Cy, u, o, (Ato'wo-or) Dionys, a man's name. Bekkek. 

Atoma-ai., for Aiowo-o), ^, Dionyso, a woman's name. 
Insck. 2151. 

SioWo/iiai = Biopaopm. ThEOPH. CoNT. 677, 19 Stci- 


SioTTTpa, as, f], (8idnTi;j) spyitig-iube. Polyb. 10, 46, 1 
and 2. 

StopartKos, 17, 6u, (Stopaa) perspicax, seeing through, pene- 
trating, clear-sighted. In Christian writers, it often 
means endowed with prophetic poivers. Chrys. I, 
465 E Kadaparepai Kol (rocfxarepai. Koi StopariKaiTepai r^f 
dvdpairlvrjs <j)i(Tfais ei(ri. PalLAD. Vit. Chrys. 57 

C. Nil. Epist. 2, 294. Isid. Pel. Epist. 1, 42. 
Apophth. Roman. 1. Vit. Euthym. 44 ToS Swpa- 
TtfcoD ;(api(T^aTos, The gift oj" prophecy. 

Substantively, To SioparneoV, mental vision. Basil. 
I, 146 A ToC StopanKov ttjs yjfvx'J!. MaCAR. 14.3 D 
To Kara (j>v(nv StopaTKOu. DiD. Alex. 760 C To evSov 
TfdoKapevos (tai ^efiXa/incvos SiopariKov. 

diopylCopat = opyl^opiai Strengthened by hiA. Polyb. 2, 
8, 13. 4, 4, 4. 

diopdoa, oxra, to amend, correct, as a literary perform- 
ance. Plut. II, 334 C. 

Mid. 8iop66oiiat, (a) To amend one's tvays, to re- 
form one's self. Can. Apost. 51. (b) Transitively. 
Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 21 Tas yvva'iKas fjp.wv eVt to 
ayaOov 5iop3ui(roype6a. 

hiopdaais, ews, <], advantage. POLTB. 5, 88, 2. 

fiiopia, as, r), opportunity. ThEOPH. 730, 8 EvptJi; 

Siopia-TiKos, Tj, 6v, (8iopiC<o) separativus, capable of dis- 
tinguishing. Iken. 1, 3, 5. 

SiopKiapios, ov, 6, (opKi'fu) assurance upon oath. Polyb. 

16, 26, 6 AwpKianos is ... . aoTop^ijcrcH' airovs tov ttJ 

■naTpibi avp^tpovros. 
SwvyKtov, ov, TO, (dvo, oiryKia) duae unciae, sextans. 

Antec. 2, 14, 5. 
StjrXao-idfto, to become dotcbk. ArocR. Act. Pet. et 

Paul. 36 Nwi 8' edi7Tkao-!a<Te to kokov. 
hiiiXaa-iaaiios, ov, 6, (8«rXa(ndfu) a doubling. Sept. Job. 
42, 10 ESiukck he 6 Kvpios SiTrXa oo'a 5" epLnpotrBev 'Iq)/3 
6tff 8i7rXao"tao"/idi/. 

8i7rX(3pov, ov, TO, (SiVXfflpos) the same as 8ijo nXidpa. 

Polyb. 34, 12, 5. 
8i7rX^, jjs, T), (SirrXoos) sc. pathos or (ncvToXij, cudgel, rod. 

Leg. Homer. 79 Ava nevTrfKovra hnrKwv avToiis 8if|e'p- 

X^rBai, To give them fifty lashes apiece. Ibid. 93. 

8nrXdij, lys, f), (ShtXoos) duplicity. Cerul. 137 B. 
SiTrXotf, tbos, T], (pmXoos) a kind of cloah. Sept. 1 Reg. 

2, 19. 
8«rXoKap8ia, as, f], (Sin-Xdor, KapSia) doiible-mindedness ; 

duplicity. Barn. 20. (Compare Hippol. 60 Ai- 

jrX.v fvxfi.) 

8i7rXdoj, 1], ov, contracted 8i7rXoCf, 5, ovv, double. 

AcnXas vrjortvciv. To fast two days in succession. 

Apophth. Agath. 20. 
SittXos, {), ov, for haikovs, (Sin-Xoor) double, implied in the 

comparative Sin-Xorfpos. NT. Matt. 23, 15. App. 

Praef. 10. 
hmoTaTiva, dcpu to, to dejntte. Mauric. 9, 3. 
SMTordror, ov, 6] camp-foUower, camp-attendant, one who 

takes care of the wounded, a-xpl^av, SiyTrourdrof. Mau- 
ric. 1, 3. 3, 8. Leo. 4, 6. 15. 
8tn-oi5i/8ios, ou, d, dipondius or dupondius, sc. tium- 

mus. Lyd. 109, 16. 

2. Hato recruit, veoarpaTevTos, npav. Ltd. 109, 

hiTj poa-amos, ov, (dls, irpoaamov) double-faced. ClEM. 

Rom. Homil. 2, 32. Herodian. 1, 16, 6. 
Slirrvxa, <ov, to, {btimixos) diptycha, diptych. SOCR. 
7, 25 Ta SiTTTvxa r^r «)cX?)o-ias. TuEOD. Ill, 748 B 
OvTos TTjv lioavvov TOV navv irpotrriyoplav irpuiTos toIs 
cxxXi/o'iao'TtKotf Simvxois ivira^i. Chal. 1613 B Eit 




TO SlnTV)(a avTou (Ta^fv. CONST. (UoG), 10o2 B. 
1153 D. MaL. 484, 12 Ta Syia Slrnvxa. CerDL. 
140 C OlSas yap Srt otto t^s dylus kqi oiKou/jfriK^f eKTtjs 
crvvoSov Koi eViToSe rj Iv xotf Upois BinTV)(Ois avaipopa Toiis 
Ka6' rjnas SrjXaSf/ ayiais «kX))(71ui9 f^fKomj ToC TTiiTra. 

In the Ritual, Ta fiiVruxa rwv ^aivrau contains the 
names of the living ; To dlimxa tS>i> KfKoifii/^eVojv, of" 
the dead. Apocr. Marc. Liturg. p. 285. Basil. 
II, 680 E and G81 A (spurious). Eukhol. (For 
tlie SiVrvxa of the dead, compare Chkys. XII, 761 D 
El 8« KOI ap,npT<i>K6s dirriKSe, Koi Sia toCto 8fl;^aipfii/ . . . . 
Knt ^or}6iiv^ G)ff av oiov re ry, ov t<5 8aKpv€tv, aXX €V)(ais 
Ka\ iKeTrfpiais xai iXerjfiOtTVvais Ka\ 7rpoiTij>opais- Oil yap 
6.Tr\u>s ravTa eTrivevorjTaiy oiidt eiKJj fivrj^iju TTOiovfieOa Tcov 
aTreKdopTGiv cVl ruv dilutv pvarr^plitiVy k. t, X. El'IPII. I, 
908 A Tm T« Xdyw fitra davaTOv ovofid^^Te, fjyrjal [*Ae- 
ptos], ovofiaTa Te6vea>Tav ; Evx^Tai yap, ({)Tj(Ti, 6 (S>v, § 
oiKovop'iav (T!oiria-e, Tt i><p(\rj6i]tieTai 6 T(6i>ea>s ; 911 A 
Ilfpl Toi omp,aTa X/yfic Tmi' Tc\(vn]<Tai'To>i'.) 

tipeKTos, a, ov, directus. Antec. 1, 14, 1. 

dipiyfva, dirigo, to escort, Srjpr)yei<.i, drjptyeva. Mal. 

322, 10. Chuon. 530. 
Si'f, bis, twice, with the accusative. Atophth. Pa- 

phuut. 3 Aif TOW p^va uapi^akov avToii, for Aiy Toi) 
pT)v6i, Twice in a month. 

In cases like the following, the word or words 
coming after Sir are to be repeated. Inscr. 4352 

^hpTipu>v 61ff Aioi/uo'tov, for 'ApT€p(ov Aiouvaiov Aiofvcriov, 

Artemon the son of Dionysius the son of Diunysius. 

4380, e, Aif McXedypou KdcrTopos. 
biiraKKwv, ov, to, (bis, traKKos) bisacciiim, double hag, 

a ba(/ with two pouches. Porph. Cer. 470, 1 4. 
bxTfyyuvT), i;s, i], (eyyovij) adneptis, fourth granddaughter. 

Antec. 3, 6, 5. 
buriyyovos, ov, 6, (cyyovos) adnepos, fourth grandson. 

Antec. 3, G, 5. 

hL<nyvaT(vu>, (vao), designo, dtTO&eUvvpi. Mal. 182. 

412, 10. GlOSSi JuE. AeariyvaTevfo'dai, dnohfiKwaBai. 
tia-Kapiov, ov, to, (pta-Kos) small salver, saucer. Cheon. 

714, 13. 
Sio-KeXioK, ov, TO, {his, (TKe'Xos) a frame with two legs. 

Leo. 11, 26, incorrectly fiio-xeXXtoi'. 

8io-Ke'XX(oj», ov, TO, := BitTKapiov. EuKiiOL. ditrKeXiov, in- 
fitorjcoeiSijs, ts, (StCTKOf, EIAJl) quoit-like. DiOG. Laert. 

8, 77. HippoL. 267. 

hi^KOKoKvppa, aros, to, (SiVkos, KoKvppa) a cloth for cover- 
ing the chalice. Eukhol. 

hiiTKo^oTT)piov, ov, T(), {hitTKos, ituTTjptov) communion-ciip, 
chalice, norriptov. TuEOPU. CoNT. 430, 5. Cedr. 
II, 182, 17. 

Sia-Kos, ov, 6, disc. PrISC. 182, 7 'O ToO ;;Xiou SlaKns, 

The sun's disc. 

2. Tray, salver, waiter. Euagr. 6, 21, p. 4G8, 45. 
Id. p. 469, 34. SiMoc. 231, 19. 

'O ayios dia-Kos, or simply o ditTKos, palin, the salver 
on which the sacramental bread is placed. SoOR. 

/ , 2 1 O ^f Of fjpi^V OVT€ di(7KWV, OVT€ 770Tr]pi(t)V xptj^eL. 

Apocr. Marc. Liturg. p. 274. 

hianovaiav, t), discussio. NiL. Epist. 2, 22 &vaKov- 

criova, incorrectly. 
SuTpd/ipr], ijr, 17, (Sis, pdpprj) cttavia, fourth grandmother. 

Antec. 3, 6, 5. 
bicnraTfnos, ov, d, {ndmros) atavus, fourth grandfather. 

Antec. 3, 6, 5. 
Sio-o-oXoyf'o), tjcra, (8to-<7oXdyos) io say twice, to repeat. 

EpIPH. II, 159 A SiaaoXoye'icrdai. 
SicraoXoyia, as, rj, (StaaoXdyor) repetition of a word. 

Epiph. II, 159 B. 
bitrraypos, ov, 6, (Sto-Tafia) doubt, ^lncertainty. Clem. 

Rom. Epist. 1, 46 noXXous els ddvpiav t/SaXei/, ttoX- 

Xoiij fls di(TTayp6v. 
8t(TTpd\wv, ov, TO, (d ex t rale) battle-axe. Porph. Cer. 

73. 81, 13. 148, 15 AicrrpaXia povon()^vKa. ScHOL. 
II. 23, 856 'HpmeXfKKOv, TO Tjpiav tou WfXtVfws, to 

€K TOV ivOS pOVOV pipOVS ^^OV dKpTjV, O KOi Sn7Tpd)^l0V 

SioTpaTov = dS((TTpaTov (see dSearpaTos). LeO. 10, 7 

Kat atiTa fie to traypdpia Ka\ ttjv Xotnrjv diroaK^vijv, uTTep 

KaXeiTot dia-Tpara, p€Ta avTov Tov rovXhov KaTaXipTrdveiv. 
SioTpwv, ov, TO, (d e X t r a 1 e) t ron club, a-iSrjpd Kopivr). 

SiMOC. 321, 24. 

biavnaTos, ov, 6, (Bis, {jiraros) twice consul. PlUT. II, 

777 B. Philostr. Yit. Sophist. 2, 1, 1. 




Sio-ci/xaros, oi', (aoifio) donhU-hodied. DiOD. 4, 12, p. 

258, 39. 
biatofLOs, ov, = Sicroj/uarof. HlPPOL. loO. 
fiiTvAor, ov, (rvXoj) tiDO-humped, as a camel. Diod. 2, 

54, p. 16G, 24. 
fiiuXi'fdj, I'o-tB, (iXifa") to strain or ^?<er thoroitghhj, to 

refine, clarify, purify. NT. Matt. 23, 24 OJ fiivXt- 


8iuX£o-/ioj, OV, 0, (SidXiXo)) Me cfci o/ fimXifo), purifica- 
tion. Ieen. 1, 14, 8. 

Stv7rviC<i> (ijrvi'fw), to ica^e y/'ow s^epp. Apocr. Act. 
Aiidr. et Mattbiae 17 Aivwvttrdfh 6 'AcS/jfas .... Siv- 


Si^oKayyia, as, rj, {(^oKayf) double phalanx. POLTB. 2, 

66, 9. 12, 20, 7. 

dl(f)€V(TU)p, OpOS, O, ^ Bf(f>€V(TO)p. IjEO. 4, 21. xIeS. 

AKJiivaap, ^aaavtCTTrjS, KpiTTjs. 

Si<f>6oyyos, ov, (819, (p66yyos) having ttvo sounds. Sub- 
stantively, 17 Si<jidoyyos, SC. (ruXXa/3i;, diphthong, iu 
grammar. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 631, 10.' 

&i^v\\iov, ov, TO, (^iIXXov) two-leaved pamphlet. Const. 
Ill, 1016 C. 

AitpvatTM, av, 01, (^vcrif) Diphysites, those who believe 
in two natures in Christ. Apophth. Phoc. 1 'Ira 
olbai, d/3;3a . 'laKoijSf , on fiera tmi/ Aicfwantov Koivavwv 
aitoKK^ii Tfjv -ilrvx'iv trov, said by a Monophysite. 
(Compare Alex. Alex. 561 B Oi naripa iavrov 
jrpocrayopfvav, oiSe ray Ttj vnofrrdiTei Svo (jixiaeis plav 
flvai o'a<j>T]viC<av.) 

*8l<f>Qivos, ov, {(pavri) douhle-voiced. Hence, speaking 
two languages. Philisttjs apud Poll. 2, 111. 
Diod. 17, 110, p. 247, 36. Akrian. Peripl. Mar. 
Erythr. 20. 

dixaC<^> ao''". (^'X") '" d'^'^^e into two parts. Ptolem. 

GnOST. p. 929 Oi &(Ka Xo'yot iKcivoi, oj iv Tois hvcn 
7rXa|i SfSixac/ievot. 

2. To cleave, to open. Apocr. Proteuangel. 9, 2 

Sixaf, aSof, 17, = hlpoipov. COTELER. IV, 309. 

SixtjXfu, i)(ru, {b'ixn^os) to he cloven-footed. Sept. Lev. 

11, 3 Huv KTrjvos SixrjXovv ottXiji'. Uj 4 'OjrX^f 8c 
oi StxiXci. 


Bixovoeoi, Tjo-ta, (Si'^a, rofm) to he divided in opinion, to 
differ in opinion. Dioi). 2, 29, p. 143, 66. 

StXOToprjpa, aros, to, (5txoTop(a>) the half oi a thing cut in 
two. Sept. Gen. 15, 11. 

8txpovos, ov, (Sis, xpoi'or) douhle-timed. In grammar it is 
applied to the vowels A, I, V, which are either long 
or short. DiON. Thrax in Bekker. 631, 4. 

Bi\j/vx(a>, rjiTw, to he 8l\jfvxos. Barn. 19 Oi p^ SiyjruxfiOTjS 
TTOTfpov earm f/ ov. ClEM. Rom. Epist. 1, 23. IIeEM. 

Vis. 2, 2. Apocr. Act. Philipp. in Hellad. 11. 
8i.\j/vxta, as, 17, (Slijrvxos) douhle-mindedncss, indecision. 

Herm. Vis. 2, 2. 
Si\j/vxos, ov, (Sir, -^vxri) douhle-minded, wavering. NT. 

Jac. 1, 8. 4, 8, substantively. Const. Apost. 7, 11. 

Cleil Eom. Epist. 1, 11. 23, substantively. 
Biayp-qTiKos, incorrectly for 8iuy/jiTiKo't, ij, oV, pertaining 

to a StaypiTrjs. Basilic. 56, 10, 5. 
ScaypiTijs, ov, 6, (hiaypos) piirsuer, an officer despatched 

after an offender. Martyr. Polyc. 7. Inscr. Vol. 

Ill, p. 10 GO biuiypeiTrjv for BiioypiTT^v. 
SiwKTris, ov, 6, [StaiKQi) persecutor. NT. 1 Tim. 1, 13. 
Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 60 Awktov yap airov 

ovTos Ttj Toit XptcTov TTiOTft. Ibid. Toi ^evBovs yevTjToi 


diopia, as, 17, appointed time, irpo6ea-pia. Phryn. 
Staarrip, tjpos, 6, (Siw^ew) JJole, dva(j>opevs. SePT. Ex. 38 

(37), 5. 
Soyjjv, see BoxTjv, 

Soypa, OTOS, to, decree. PolYB. C, 13, 2 Xa>p\s twv TTjS 
o-vyKXTjTov doypoTav, the Roman senatus consultum. 

Soyparl^a, taa, (Soypa) to decree. Sept. 1 Esdr. 6, 33 
Eyoj jBaaiXevs Aape'ios SeSoypaTiKa eVt/ieXwf KaTa ravTa 
yivetrdai. ClEH. Rom. Epist. 1, 27. 

2. To teach, assert, maintain. Const. Apost. 3, 
5, 3. Jcst. Apol. 1, 2. 20. Iren. 1, 6, 2. 1, 
14, 2. Sext. Pyrrhon. Hypot. 1, 7, p. 4. Hippol. 
244. EtJS. 7, 3 titul. Toir c'^ alpenKrjs ttXowjs (Triarpt- 
(povTas Xourpoi dflv KaBatpftv TTpciiTos fSoypaTiacv. 

Soy/iaTiK05, T], ov, (Soyfia) doctrinal. Cyrill. Hier. 
Catecli. 5, 10 'Eort ptv yap cv fi8or t^j iriarTeas to 
SoypaTiKov (TvyKOTadfinv Trjs ^vx^is ex"" f^p"' '"oiSf Tivos. 

SoypaTtKws, adv. doctrinally. Did. Alex. 849 B. 




5oyij.aTLa-T!is, ov, 6, (Soy/iorifu) one icho maintains Suyiiara. 

HippoL. 311, 28. Eds. 6, 43, p. 311, 24. Greg. 

Ntss. Ill, 466 C. 
hoyfiaTonauai, tjcra, (Sdy/ia, iroiiui) to make a decree. Po- 

LYU. 1, 81, 4 'E&oyij.aT07roiTjcrav Koi Trapr/vecrav tavTots, 

ov fi€V av Xa^tatTi Kap^TjbovLayv, TtpL03prj(raiX€vovs aTTOKTfl- 


SoKfw, to consider, regard. Pass. SoxoCfiai, to be regarded 
as anything. Theoph. 345, 9 UavXov Sc nva Sokov- 
fievov elvai 6p66So^ov, haviiig the reputation of being 

SoKTja-is, fas, ri,appearance,y;\([i reference to the doctrine 
of the Doceta. Ignat. Pliilipp. (interpol.) 3 Ov 

boKrj(reif ov t^avratria, aXX a\rj6€ia 6 Xoyoff a-ap^ iyivero. 
Philadelph. (interpol.) 6 AoKrjcnv hi Xtyi/ Tiji/ iva-uipa- 
Toxrii'. Iken. 5, 1, 2 Ov yap boKtjaei ravra, aXX' iv iiro- 
araaa. a\i]6elas eyivfTO. HiPPOL. 245, 25 Tov Si 
naripa ayivprjTov vrriSeTO \_6 2aTO/)V€tXo9J Koi aaapaTOV 
Koi dveiSfOV, SoKr/ffft di €7rinf(j>rjvevai avdpamov. ClIRYS. 
VII, 459 D Kai p7]de\s SoKrjtrtv vno7TTeC(rrj. (Compare 
Barn. 5 Et yap firj rjXSfV iv aapKi, nas &v ixTui6i]tTav 
aitdpoiiTOi ; TheOD. I V , 194 15 Tof di traTripa Ka\ 
Kvpiov ovK ayivvr}Tov povov, aWa Ka\ ayivvrjTov ((prjae 
fSaropi'IXoffJ Kai ita-cupaTov Kai aveideot/ • (jiavraaia di 
paWov, oiiK oKrjdela toIs dfOpoynois iTTiCJyaviivat.) 

AoKTjTat, Siv, 01, (SoKco) Docetce, those who asserted tliat 
the apparent body of Jesus was a mere phantom. 
Clem. Ales. 900,' 13 Aokitwv (sic). IIippol. 261 

AoKTjTais. 262, 28 02 iavTovs AoKijTof dneKaKcaav. 

267, 69 AoKiJTat (sic). Eos. 6, 12, p. 270, 36. (See 
also doKrjcrii, and compare Iren. 5, 1, 2 Mdraioi ovv oj 

OTTO BaXfVTLyov tovto doypaTi^ovrts.y 

*SoKipf'iov, ov, TO, (SoKiprj) sample, specimen. Inscr. 

1570, a. 
AoKijui/Kos, or Ao<ipivos, ov, of AoKipeiov (a place so called). 

StePH. ByzANT. AoKipeiov, TToXis ^pvylas, a>s Eibaipav ■ 
TO iBviKov AoKipevs Kara tc^vtjv, Karci di ttjv awTj^eiav 
AoKipr]v6s, d</) ov rii pdppapa ovTta (paat. ThEOPII. 
CONT. 140, 15 AoKipivos Xldos. 

SoKwais, ftos, tj, (SoKos) a roofing, roof. Sept. Eccl. 10, 

SoXtoTijs, jjTos, rj, (SoXiof) wile, deceit. Sept. Num. 

2*), 18. Ps. Ol, \o AoXLoTijTas oXtjv Trjv Tjplpav ipeXi- 

6oXtdu, w<ra, (SoXios) to deceive, beguile. Sept. Num. 

2o, 18 "Oo-a SoXioCo-ti' ipds. Ps. 5, 10 Tair yXa>a<rnis 

avTwv idoXiovaav. 104, 2o AoXtoOo'dai iv toIs dovXots 

SoXoptTprjs, ov, 6, (8oXor, pirpov) one who uses false 

measures. Const. Apost. 4, 6, 2. 
SoXav, avos, 6, the small mast of a ship. Poll. 1, 91. 

HeS. AoXatVfS, 0( piKpoi t(TTo\ iv Tols ttXoiois. 

2. The sail belonging to the small mast of a ship. 

PoLYB. 16, 15, 2 Mias vrjus tTrapapivrjs tov doXava. 

Proc. I, 382, 5. 
AopevT^la, for AopevTia, as, i), Domentia. Theoph. 454 

(A. D. 599). 
AopfVT^ioXos, ov, 6, Domentiolus. Theoph. 451. 
SopecTTiKaTov, ov, TO, the office of dopeariKos. TheOPH. 

CoNT. 459, 15. 

SopfariiiicTaa, rjs. tj. the wife oJ a dopurriKos. PoUPH. 

Cer. 67, 21, incorrectly with one o-. 
Sopia-TtKos, ov, 6, domesticus, oIkcIos, one of the im- 
perial body-guard. Nil. Epist. 2, 32. 158. Ephes. 
989 A KoprjS TWf dopfo-TUaiv. Ibid. 1000 C. Soz. 

9, 8. Zos. 166. 292, 22, et alibi. Proc. I, 326, 11. 
359,8. Malch. 240, 17. 248,11. Chron. 551, 
14, et alibi. Const. Ill, 629 A Aopia-TiKos Trjs jSao-t- 
XiK^s TpaTri^Tjs. (Compare SocR. 1, 13, p. 40, 49 

To)V dopv(j)opoiv Tts, ovs oIk€ lovs KaXfl 6 ^ao-iXevs.^ 

2. Domesticus, a church officer. Porph. 
Adm. 232, 7. Cer. 748, 14. Cdrop. 6, G. 

SopiviiTiav, avos, r), dominatio, rvpawis. Lyd. 125, 23. 

SopmKa, meaning uncertain. Chal. 1665 A. 

dopva, J], domina. Inscr. 6467, used as a proper 

hopvos, ov, 6, dominus. Inscr. 4111, as a proper 

do^a. T]s, 17, glory. In the Ritual, Ao^a irarp't Ka't via 
Kai dyla TTVfvpaTi, koX vvv Ka\ da. Koi.fls tovs alavas Tav 
alavav. ', Glory be to the Father and to the Son 
and to the Holy Spirit, both now 'and for ever, and to the 
ages of ages. Amen. [This short li}mn, in its present 
form, cannot be traced farther back tlian the middle 




of the fourth conUiry. Before that time, the first 

portion of it was Ao^a Trarpl 8t vlov ev uytui -nviVjiaTiy 
Glory be to the Father through the Son in the Holy 
Spirit : or, Ao^a Trarpi iv vtw ko\ aylu} nvevfiaTL, Glory 
be to the Father in the Son and in the Holy Spirit. 
PhILOSTORG. 3, 13 'On <j>rj(T\ Tov 'AvTioxf iat ^^afiiavbv 
7r\i]dos ixovaxSiV o-vvayfipavra npoiTou dva^orjcai Ao ^a 
7rarp\ Ka\ uitu Kal aylta irvevpaTt • r(i>v yap 7Tp6 
avTov Tovs p.£v Ao^a irarpX 8t vioif €V dyio) TTi'eu- 
p.aTi Xeyctv, Kai Tavrrjv paX\ov ttjv €K(jiwi/T}(riV eVtTroXa- 
^€iv • Tovs 5e Ao^a TTuTpl iv v i oJ Ka\ ayio> irvev- 

fiari. The Arians prefened the second of these 
three forms. Compare SocR. 2, 21 'aXX' ipu. tis as 

iv TOt? \oyois avTov apeiavel^eiv doKcl T(o o'vvexojs \eyetv 
dia Xpiarov.^ 

In the Ritual, to Sofa stands for the hymn Ao|a 
narpl, k. t. X. 

In the EiTUAL, not unfrequentlj, the abbreviation 
for this hymn is Ao^a koi vvv. 
So^a^a, to glorify, honor. Sept. 1 Reg. 2, 30. 15, 30. 
NT. Joan. 17, 1, et alibi. 

2. In the Ritual, it is used also with reference to 
sentences whose first word is S6^a. Eukhol. p. 319 

Kal ToT€ 6 dpxi-ep€vs So^a^et Xeywr • Ao^a Toi S^a rjpav 
els TOVS alcovas. 322 Kal ovToi do^d^et 6 dp^ifpevs Xe- 
yav * Ao^a <rot, ayta rpias 6 9eos Tjpojv, 5o^a (rot eis rot's 
alSivas Ttov aluivoyv. 'Aprju. Ibid. ^vp7r\i]povp€vt]s Bi 
TTJs Ovpidaeuts Ka\ rou •^oKpov do^d^ovo'LV ovT(o ' Ao^a ttj 
dyla Kai navTobvvdpoi Ka\ ^tooTrotoi TpidSi. navTOTe, vvv Ka\ 
aet Ka\ eis TOvs atavas twv aiavtav, 
So^aoTDcox, oO, TO, (So^aoTiKof) SC. rpondpiov, a tropartoil 
sung immediately after the Ao|a narpl, k. t. X. (see 

8o|a). PeNTEKOST. 
8o|o<con-ia, as, ij, (8o|oKon-os) thirst for fame Or popularity. 

Plut. II, 791 B. EusT. Ant. 613 A. 
So^oKoyew, ijo-o), (8o|oXoyos) to praise, give glory to God. 

With the accusative. Apocr. Act. Joan. 3. Eust. 

Ant. 673 D Xlar^p So^oXoytiTai. 

8o|oXoyta, as, 17, (So^oX^os) praise, prayer. Apocr. 
Proteuangel. 13, 1. Clem. Rom. Homil. 17, 11. 
HippoL. 212. Method. 377 B Tfjv rpiadiKr,v So^o- 
Xoytav. Athan. I, 108 A. Cyrill. Hier. Catech. 

6, 1. Epipn. I, 50 B. Cyp.ill. Alkx. Epist. 77 A. 
Theod. Ill, 621 A. 

In the Ritual, it is apjilied to the hymn begin- 
ning thus : Ao|a iv i^iVrotr 6em, Gloria in excelsis 
deo. "When chanted, this hymn is called Ao^oXoyia 
pfyd\j] ; when said, but not chanted, Ao^oXoyia ptxpd. 
The first portion of the AofoXoyi'a is essentially the 
same as the Gloria in excelsis of the Anglican 
ritual. In point of solemnity it holds the same rank 
in the Eastern Church that the Te deum laudamus 
does in the Western. 

So^ocpayla, as. fj, (So^a, (pay(iv) hunger after fame. Po- 
LTB. 6, 9, 7. 

SopaTo(f>opos, ov, 6, (Sopu, Kpipa) hastatus, armed with a 
spear, 8opv(p6pos. Sept. 1 Par. 12, 24. 

8opA:ii8fior. ov, of a SopKas. POLTB. 26, 10, 9. 

SopicdSioi', ov, TO, dimin. of Sopxas. Sept. Esai. 13, 14. 

dopxas. Tar, meaning uncertain. Porph. Adm. 237, 1 1 
Aovs avTo7s i^oTT^ia-iv noWrjv Ka\ dvayKaiav, olov aKovTapia 
SopKas K\i[3dvia KoWto'Ta Kai aXXa oo"a iTTiBiovTai TrXtotaoi 
crpaTicoTai i7TL<l)€p€<76ai. 

SopKav, (ui/os, o, :^ SopKas- SePT. Cant. 2, 17. 

Soo-iy, €(us, rj, debit, in commercial language ; opposed to 

\ri-\jfis. Gloss. JuR. AiaoTl^a .... to duTe^erd^ctv 
Tas Xijyj/fcs Kal ras Sotretf. 

2. Division, jjart, as of a homily. Triod. 
8oa-o\r]\jfia, as, f], equivalent to hoiris Kal Xij^is, giving 
and receiving, simply, exchange, traffic, commerce. 

Martyr. AreTH. 18 'Ev t!} 8oa-oXt]yf/la ndar;s Trjs 
inoa-Taa-fuis aov. NiC. II, 1248 D. BaSILIC. 7, 18, 

6, §3. 
boTTjs, OV, 6, (SiSm/ii) giver, Sor{]p. Sept. Prov. 22, 8. 
SoTt/tof, f], ov, inclined to giving. Substantively, ij SoTtic^, 

sc. TTTwa-is, the dative, in grammar. Dion. Thrax in 

Bekker. 63G, 4. (See also eVtoraXTntor.) 
8oTof, ri, ov, {SiSwpi) datus, given as a gift. Sept. 

1 Reg. 1, 11. 
Sovaxa, meaning uncertain. Arrian. Peripl. Mar. 

Erythr. 8. 
SovKas, a, 6, = 8ov|. Cedr. II, 511, as a proper name. 

CuKOP. 36, 21. 
SovKOTov, ov, TO, (Sov^) dukedoiu, duchy. Yit. Sab. 




310, A. 311 A To dovKoTOV e}(ovTa T^f HoKoKTrivi]!. 

PoEPH. Them. 16, 18. Adm. 125, 9. 225. 
SovKUToip, opos, 6, ilucator, ductor, pioneer? Leo. 

SovKTjvdpiot, ov, 6, ducenarius, sc. procurator, rtce- 

roi/, SovKtmpios. Insce. 2509. 5895. Eus. 7, 30, 

p. 3C1. PiioT. 182, p. 127, 18. 
SovKiKos, fj, 6v, ducalis. Edict. 13, 2. Sctl. 727. 

hovKivapiOi r= bovKrfvapios. AtHAN. I, 192 D. 

fiouXcia, as, 17, service, work, business. Martyr. Aeeth. 

35. TuEOPH. 161 T^v ToD TrercifoC (ivo'iKrjv SovKfiav. 

Leo. 4, 1. Poeph. Cer. 363. Adm. 71, 19. 72. 

Theoph. Cont. 226, 8. 
AouXetai/oi, a)i>, oi, (SoCXos) a branch of the Arian sect 

■who asserted that the Son was tlie servant of the 

Father. Theod. IV, 238 B. 
fiouXfvcB, to reserve, tend, take care o/ anything. Theoph. 

Cont. 375, 12. G56, 22 i^ovXeleiv tovs imrovs aiiTOv. 

Leo Gram. 234 'ESovXivev t6v Gfoc^iXiVfrji'. 
dovXUwv, ov, TO, (SoCXof) service, in the sense of course 

at table. Hence, repast. Theopii. Cont. 233. 
SovXkiov, ov, to, (dulcis) tJie siceetmeats forming the last 

course at table, dessert. Porph. Cer. 70, 10. 
SoOXof, ov, 6, servant, a title of assumed humihty. La- 

TERAN. 6 A MapTiyos eTrlcTKOTros Sov\os tS>v SouXcov tov 
$€011, 97 B ^lavpos fioOXoff Twi' hovKtav tov Oeov. 

Const. Ill, 652 D. Nic. 11, 768 C. 

fiouf, ouKo's, 6, d U X , lyye/jw!/. EuS. 9, 5 'S.TpaTOitehapxqs, 
ov Sov(ca Vmpa'ioi irpoaayopfiiovaiv. AthAN. I, 184 A. 

301 C. Nil. Epist. 2, 261. Zos. 99, 14. Novell. 
134, 1. Mauric. 2, 3. 
toxetov, ov, TO, {S(xopat) receptacle. Lucian. Philopatr. 
24. Method. 252 C. Ctrill. Hier. 6, 30. Am- 

PHIL. 29 B. HeS. Aaxf'iov (write Soxeioi'), x^P'"" 
SfKTiKov. Id. Aoxovs, So^fia, 'XovTTJpas. 

80x17, is, ij, reception. Nic. Const. 15, 7. Porph. Cer. 

2. Entertainment, feast. Sept. Gen. 21, 8 'Ejroiij- 
(T(v 'Afipaup. SoxTjv peyci\j]v. Apocr. Proteuangel. 6, 
2. Const. Apost. 2, 28, 1 and 2, love-feast, iyiiu). 

HeS. Aox^V) apKTTOV. 
boxfj", V. 1. Soyi'iv = Sox<a. TjIEOPH. 580, 16 ToO de 

Tovdovvov KaTu Trjv obov TfOi/rjKOTOs, 01 Xti^apoL els Sox'/f 
avTov direKTetvai/ tov Tovppapx^v avv rots TpiaKOffloLS (TTpa- 
So'xia, au aneient Turkish word meaning funeral rites, 
Ta tVi Toif TeBveSxii vupifia, the same as Soyfjv, Soxij". 

Menand. 403, 15. 

doxos, ov, 6, =1^ ^ox^lov. Hes. AoxoiJs, ^oxua, XovTijpas. 
Spayprj, rjs, fj, = Spnxprj. EpIPH. II, 183 B. 
Spa^opai = SpdaiTopm or SpaTTopiai. DiD. AlEX. 281 C. 
hpaKOvdptos, ^=- ^paKUivapios. LtD. loS, 11. MaURIC. 

12, 7. PoRPii. Cer. 11, 21. 

BpaKovdpis for SpaKovdpios. LeimON. 9 (20). 
dpoKav, ovTos, 6, the figure of a drat/on on a banner. 
Lucian. Quomod. Hist. Scrit. 29. Zos. 151, 8 

^TpaTtQJTtKOV atjpelov BpdKOVTOS inTviToypci <PfpovTos, Ota 
(jiipfiv fid>Ba(rtv iv Tais pdxais Pco/xotoi. (See also bpa- 
SpaKoivdptos, ov, 6, dracouarius, Spaxoudpios, BpaKovdpis, 

SpoKovTocjjopos. Theod. Ill, 935 A. 1006 C. 
Spaparovpyos, ov, (Spdp.a, EPro) dramatic. JusT. Orat. 

3 ApapaTovpyoL l(TToplai. 
Spoyyos = Spoiiyyos. MarTYE. AreTH. 53. 
SpopiKos, Tj, ov, ohlong ? cmprjKris ? as a building. PoRPH. 

Adm. 139, 19. Glyc, 495, 15. Codin. 17. 

2. Substantively, to hpopiKov, meaning uncertain. 

Porph. Cer. 49, 15. 50, et alibi. (See also &pop.t- 


Spopticag, adv. of BpopiKos, rapidly ? fast ? Porph. Cer. 

57, 6 Ai (jioivat Tav Severav, as 'kiyovai hpopiKas, " Xai- 
pois, KpaTaiOTUTl avTOKpuTop. 

dpopos, oV, o, conveyance. Ecs. V. C. 4, 43 Arjpoalots 
Spopots, Cursu publico, By public conveyance. The- 
od. HI, 608 D 'O Bpopos Tav Sr^poalcov . . . . ov xp^^"" 
Ixfi TO eKKKrjdLaaTiKa Srjpocrwv Bpopov. Lyd. 12. 

Proc. I, 380, 13. 
Spopav, (ovos, 6, {Bpopos) cursoria, a kind of light vessel. 
Proc. I, 360, 13, et alibi. Lyd. 180, 11. Mauric. 

p. 345. SiMOC. 331, 14 'OXxaSa .... Spopava Si 
TavTrjv (ladaa-i, Ta ttXiJSi; d7ro<d\HV. Mal. 219, 12 
nXoia hpopavav, periphrastically for Spopcovas. Leo. 
19, 1. [See also hpopaviov, and compare the Modern 
Greek, to TpexavTrjpi, a derivative of T/)ex<».] 




Sponavdptos, a, ov, pertaining to Spu/ios. Mal. 300, 12 

Apofiavapla (ca^ijXof, dromedary. 
hpopaviov, on, TO, {hpopinv) cursoria, yacht, harge. Porph. 

Adiii. 233, 13, et alibi. 
Spoa-tCoi, to refresh. Ignat. Magnes. 14 Eis to a^iaBrjvat 

rijv iv 'S.vpla iKK\t]<Tiav fita TJjs (KKXrjaias vjioiv Spoai- 

dpocrofjifXi. iTOf, TO, (Spoirot, /if'Xi) := aepopeXt. GaLEN. 

VI, 390 E. 

hpo(TO(Tvp'i^ai {ppoaos, (rvpt^a)), to breathe detv or coolness. 
Method. 364 C Apoo-ocropifovo-a Kijuvos. (Compare 

Sett. Dan. 3 'ETroiria-e to h('(tov T^t Kafilvov m9 •nvfxjp.a 

BpoiTOV diaiTV pi^ov.^ 
dpovyyapdrov, ou, to, the O^ce of dpovyydpios. TlIEOPH. 

CoNT. 374 Apovyyapdrov t^s ^ly\r]!. 
dpovyyapla, as, 17, the IV fe of a Bpovyydpios. PORPH. Cer. 

G7, 18. 

Spovyydpios, ov, o, (Spovyyos) clruiigarius, commander 
of a dningus, iioipdpxns- Chron. 731. TnEOPii. 
507. 18, et alibi. Nic. Const. 45, 10. Leo. 4, 9. 

42. 19, 24 *E;rt fie tu>v depariKutv dpopoii^tov kol Spovyyd- 

piOl (TTKTTrjCTOVTai,. 

dpovyyia-Tt, adv. of Spovyyos, in drungi {in columns), in 
military language. Maueic. 3, 5. Leo. 7, 40. 42. 

Spovyyos, ov, 6, drungus, po'ipa, Bpoyyos, a bodj^ of in- 
fantry consisting of from 1000 to 3000 men. Chrys. 
Ill, 59G C Apovyyos p.ova^ovTioi', A gang of monks; 
in contempt. Mauric. 1, 3. 2, 2. Tueoph. 338, 
13. Leo. 4, 9. 42. 45. [Compare throng, and the 
Gothic driugan, equivalent to arpaTeuecr^ai.] 

hpvpa^a, a^a, tO tear, breal; dpinra. Hes. Apvpd^rjs, 
Kvptas p(t> (Tnapd^fis, k. t. X. Id. E$pipa^ev (sic), 
fdpavaev, f(7(}>a^ev. 

Spinva, druppa. Athen. 2, 47. 

8pv<f>aKr6o>, ixTui, {8pi(j>iiKTov) to fetice, fortify. Polyb. 
8, 6, 4. 

8v dvSpav, duumvirum. IxscR. 1186. 

bvavcpiKos, duumviralis, one that has been a duumvir. 
Inscr. 3979. 

Sveippos, ov, {bio, (Ippos) having two elppoi, as an ode. 
TrIOD. (T.^ B' Trjs Tvpo(j)dyov^ Aveippov TpiaSwv. 

Sv'tKus, 17, w, (Svo) dual is, dual, in grammar. DiON. 

TiiRAx in Bekker. 632, 17. 
8i/(Kcos, adv. of fiuixor. Cleji. Rom. Homil. 2, 33 AvI- 

Kois Kal ivavTias itavra f)(OVTa 6pa>p.fv. 

Svvapai, to prevail against, overcome, ovcrpoiver. Sept. 
Jcr. 20, 10 AvvT^cropifSa ovtm koi Xijrl'Ofit^a rr/v eKSUTjaiv 
fjpwv f'^ avTov. PoRrrr. Adm. 254 'Eav Sia ToC 6(0v 
Svvr]6S> avTov, ipfls ai'a;(a)pfiTe tls Ta I'Sia u^Xa/3ms .... 
El Se Koi Bvvtjdij pe airos, K. t. X. 

Svvapts, c(i)r, ^, poioer. In the plural ai Swdptts, the 
hosts of heaven ; the celestial armies. Apocr. Jo- 
seph. Narrat, 3, 4. Const. Apost. 2, 50, 1 Xwi/ dau- 
p^drav bvpdpfav, Of the incorporeal powers ; simply. 
Of the angels. 

Svvapoio, cBo-m, (Swa/jts) to strengthen. Sept. Ps. 07, 29 

Avvd^iiicov 6 6eos tovto. 

SvvaoTfla, as, fj, force, Sivapus. Clem. Ilojr. Ilomil. 4, 
5. 6. 

SvvaTO!, f], ov, possible. Barn. 17 'E^' oo-ov r/v iv hwaTa 
Kai oTrXoTT^Tt hrjkwiyai vpiv, as well aS J could. 

Bvo, tiro. Alio 8vo, Two and two ; By tieo. A Hebra- 
ism. Sept. Gen. 7, 2 *A7ro 8e rStv Krrjvwv Toiv pq 
KuBapwv hvo 8uo, apaev nal 6rfkv. ApOPHTH. Eulog. 

AiJo Bio vT](TTev€iv, To fast tivo days in succession. 
SuoKaiSe/coSeXTos vopos (BvoKaiBeKa, 8(\tos), Leges duode- 

cim tabularum. The Twelve Tables. Antec. 1, 15 

Bva-avTippriras (pijTos), adv. i/i a manner hard to gainsay. 

POLTB. 9, 31, 7 Ava-avTippr'jTas (lpj}K(vai. 
8va-avTO(f>8d\pTjTOS, ov, {dvTO(p$a\p€ai) hard to look in the 

face. POLYB. 23, 8, 13 ndvras S( peTO. Kpavyfjs CKfia- 

\uv Trjv 7rpoT€tvopivJ]v Boipeuv, Kai Toi BoKoitjjjs avrffs c;(fii' 

Tt Bv(7avTO(l)dd\pTjTov Bid TO TrXrjdos twv TrpoTetvopivtav 

XpipdTav, something exceedingly tempting. 

SufTinroXoyijTof, ov, (dno\oyiop,ai) hard to defend, inde- 
fensible. PoLYB. 1, 10, 4. 

Bvaapfo-Tca, to displease. Polyb. 7, 5, Eis TTjXiKavTrjv 

daTo^lav eVcrrf tre, fit i]i Tois Piapaiois oii puvov Bvaapearrj- 
aeiv, dWd K.a\ irpodKonTfiv tjXfXKf 7rpo<f>avas. 

Mid. Bvaapea-Toipat, to be displeased with any one. 
Id. 5, 94, 2 AvtrapecTToipevoi tu> Hvpp'ux. 11, 28, 3 
'Efxoi S^jXovoTi BvmjpeiiTriaavdt. 




hvirappaaras (appmcTTos) , adv. in very had health. Clem. 

Rom, rioniil. 5, 1 AvorappoitrTuts avTov a-n avTrjS eanepas 

iiTXT]Keuai to (rajiaTiov. 
Sva-^aaraKTot, ov, (/3a<rTafw) difficult to bear, as a burden. 

Sept. Prov. 2/, 3 Bapv \i6os Kai fiuir/Sacrra/cToi/ 


Sva^orjdrjTos, ov, [^orjSia) drfficult to help or remedy. 

DiOD. 11, 15 Ava^orjBrjTOis KaKo'is ireptTTfaeiirdai. 
biKTyKaaa-Oi, ov, (yXio-cra) evil-tonijued. TnKOl'II. CONT. 


fluo-Sia^arof, ov, (dia^alva) hard tO pass through, &iiT^a- 
Tos. POLYB. 1, 39, 13. 

SvaSiaXvTos, ov, (StaXuo)) hard to break, as a line of sol- 
diers. POLYB. 1, 26, 16. 

Bv<rSidana<rros, ov, (StaoTrao)) hard to break, as a line of 
soldiers. Polyb. 15, 15, 7. 

Si/o-8io8os, ov, (Si'oSof) hard to pass. Polyr. 3, 61, 3. 
5, 7, 10. 

dv(TcKir\oos our, ooc ovv, (exn-Xoor) hard to sail out of. 
PoLYB. 34, 2, 5. 

Suo-fXTTifu (eXwifu), to lose hope, to despair of. Polyb. 
IG, 33, 1 AuaeXjnVacTa (cui jrfpi rij! oXijs cVijSoX^t. Id. 

21, 10, 2. 

Si/ffeXTriOTea), rjaa, (8vae\ni(rrot) ^ SutrfXn'ifa). POLYB. 

2, 10, 8, et alibi. 
BviTcXmtTTla, as, f], (dva-iXiricrTos) despair. PoLYB. 1, 39, 

14, et alibi. 
Sva-f'vrevKTos, ov, (ivruyxava) repulsive, forbidding, cold, 

reserved. Polyb. 5, 34, 4. 
8uo-f|dXcin-Tos, ov, (J^aK(l(pai) hard to wipe out. DiOD. 3, 

Au<rc|aX«i7rros (rvv!)6eia. 
hvo-i^aplBprjTos, ov, {(^apiBpia) hard to count, countless, 

innumerable. Polyb. 3, 58, 6. 
Suo-el^y^Toj, ov, {i^t]yeopm) hard to explain. Just. Apol. 

2, 6. DioG. Laert. 9, 13. 
8u(r€7rij3aTos, ov, (eVijSaiVu) hard to get at. DiOD. 1, 69 

Toiy ^€VOLS BvaeTTi^aTOv ovcrrjs. 

Svcreiri^oXos, ov, (cVi^oXof) hard to manage. Arrian. 
Peripl. Mar. Erytkr. 39 Avo-cjri'jSoXos .... ttKovs, 

&ia-epyos, ov, (EPPQ) hard to effect, difficult of accom- 
plishment. Polyb. 28, 8, 3. 

Sva-fpprjvfvTos, ov, {eppTjvda) hard to explain. DiOD. 2, 

52, p. 164, 35. 
Bva((jiiKTos, ov, {((piKveopai) hard to come at, difficult. 

Polyb. 31, 3, 12. 32,11,3. 
8v(re(j>o8os, ov, {((f>o8os) hard to get at, inaccessible. Diod. 

SvaBavaToa, a<ra, (davarow) precise meaning uncertain. 

ThEOPH. CoNT. 814 dv(rdavaToia-as. 

Sva-is, ffflf, fj, the west. Polyb. 1, 42, 5. 5, 104, 7, 
dii<T(it in botli passages. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 5. 

Particularly, the Western Countries, the West, with 
reference to Constantinople, Alexandria, and Antioch. 
Athax. I, 312 C. 

SvcTKaTayavitTTOs, ov, (Karayavi^opat) hard to contend with, 

hard to overcome. Polyb. 15,15,8. Diod. 3, 15, 

p. 185, 75. 
Svo-KaT-dXi/TTTos, ov, {KaraKapPdva) hard to comprehend, 

difficult to understand. DiOD. 1, 3, p. 7, 59. IIip- 

POL. 115. 
&v<TKaTaiT\riKTOi, ov, (^KaraifKijaaa) hard to keep in axee. 

Polyb. 1, 67, 4. 
SvcTKaTanoXtpTjTos, ov, (KciTano'Xfptio) hard to overcome or 

conquer. Diod. 2, 48, p. 159, 71. 
*8va-Ko\os, ov, difjicidt, hard. Xen. Oec. 15, 10 Olx 

oZra Km 17 yewpyla BiaKoKos iart padflv. DiOD. 1, 84, 
p. 9o, 2o AirjyquatTBai piv ev)^€pes, OTrayytiXavTa 8e 
nuj-TevS^vai irapa To'is pq TcBeapevois Sv(TKo\ov. NT. 

Marc. 10, 24. Iren. 5, 3, 2. 

Sv<rKpdrt]Tos, ov, (^Kparea) difficult to overcome. DiOD. 3, 
3 To dv(TKparr]Tov r^s int^oXrjs, Indomitable energy. 

BvcTKTr)Tos, ov, {KToopai) difficult to obtain or buy. Po- 
lyb. 3, 32, 1. 

BvapeviKOi, J], ov, (Bvapevrji) hostile. PoLYB. 6, 7, 8, et 

Sva-pevLKws, adv. of Biia-pfvtKos. PoLYB. 8, 10, 1, et alibi. 

fiuoTo'ijrof, ov, {voiai) hard to be understood. NT. 2 Pet. 
3, 16. DiOG. Laert. 9, 13. 

SvaopyrjTos, ov, {opyrj) quick to anger. Babr. 11, 12. 

dvcmapa^orj6r]Tos, ov, (ffapa/SoT/^t'o)) hard to help or assist. 
Polyb. 5, 22, 7. 

8va-7rapdypa(j>os, ov, (iTapaypd(f)a) difficult to determine. 

Polyb. 16, 12, 10, et aUbi. 




SvoTrapaSiKTas, adv. of 8va~rrapdSeKTOs. AvimapaSfKTas 
?X^tv, To admit with drfficultt/. Polyb. 12, 4, 7. 

SvcnrapaKoma-Tos, ov, (napaKopl^co) hard to carry (doiirj. 
1 OLYB. 3, 61, 2 SuXXoyifo'/iecot tov ■nkovv tov diro Ma(7- 
ffaXi'as etf Tvpprjvlav as paKpos Ka\ bvimapaKipKiTOs cirj, 

Bva-TTpotroppicTTos, ov, {irpoa-oppi^a) hard to land at, having 

no harbors, dvoTvpoa-oppos. Polyb. 1, 37, 4, et alibi. 
Svanpocroppos, ov, = hvtnvpocroppicTTos- ScY^MN. 726 Ai- 

ytaXoff .... 5va'iTp6(roppos* 
dva-CTVvfiSrja-la, as, rj, (Sva-avvelSTjTos) ill conscience. ClEJI. 

EOM. Homil. 3, 14. 

SvacrvvetdTjTas, adv. of SvaavvelSrjTos, with an ill con- 
science. Clem. Rom. Ilomil. 1, 5. 2, 38 Auo-o-wet- 

&i]Tais ^lovv. 
dvaavvoTTTos, ov, ((Tvvopdo), <Tvvo(j)6rivai) hard to get a View 

of. Polyb. 3, 84, 2. 8, 28, 6. 
8iiT(j)<i>vos, ov, {<pa>vTi) bad-voiced, ill-sounding. Babit. 

33, 4. 
Svo'xp^cTTea, rjaa, to be bv<7Xpri(TTOs, tO cause difficidties. 

Polyb. 27, 6, 10. 

2. To be in trouble or difficulties. Id. 1, 75, 7. 
2, 10, 4. 

IVIid. Svcrxp^TTeopm, in the same sense. Id. 1, 18, 
7. 1, 28, 9. 1, 87, 7, et alibi. 
SviTXPliTTia, as, f], (hia-xpr)(iTos) trouble, difficidfy, fcr- 

2)lexity. Polyb. 1, 51, 11, et ahbi. 
Sva-xdyplTos, ov, inextricable? Polyb. 24, 1, 13. 
SwSfKaycoi/ios, ov, (SciSfKa, yavla) liaving twelve angles. 

IIiproL. 129. 
SaSexarjpepos, ov, (rjpepa) of twelve days, lasting twelve 
days. PORPU. Ccr. 757, 10 T^s baSeKaripipov rairtjs 
rav iopTOJv daxias, the twelfth-day feast, that is, the 
twelve days succeeding Christmas. 

Substantively. (a) 'H daSeKafjpepos, SC. eiaxia. 
The twelve Christmas holidays, from the twenty-fifth 
of December to the fifth of Jmiuary, inclusive. 
PORPH. Cer. 137. 241, 18. 

(b) To daSfKafipepov, = fj SaSexaripepos- NiCON. 

442 B. Typic. 33. Nom. Coteleh. 291. 

SaSfKaKoiSavos, 6, Or SabfKaKa>8a>vov, ov, to, (SmSf/ca, KaSwv) 

the sacerdotal robe of the Jewish high-priest. Apock. 

Proteuangel. 8, 3. (Compare Just. Tryph. 42 Ti 

8a)8eKa Kahavas i^rjrj^Sai, roO TToSrjpovs ToC dp;(ifpc'<os.) 
SaScKape^fis, is, (juc'Xor) consisting of tu'elve mend)ers. 

Iren. 1, 14, 9. 
AMSfKaK^jcrof, ov, fj, (vijcros) the Twelve Islands, a name 

given to the Cyclades collectively considered. Tiie- 

opii. 703. Cedr. II, 38, 9. 
tu>b(Kanp6<pj]Tov, ov, to, (TrpocpfjTTjs) the ticelve minor 

jn-ojihets, regnvded as one body. Epiph. II, 102 B. 
SaSfKda-KTjnrpov, ov, rh, {aKrjTTrpov) the twelve tribes of 

Israel, collectively considered, to fiojSeicd^vXov. Clem. 

Rom. Epist. 1, 31. 
8a)6c«rd(/n;Xot, ov, {<^v\ri) of twelve tribes. Substantively, 

(a) To dcoSeKacpvXov, ov, the twelve tribes of Israel, 8(o- 

8(Kcia-Kr]T7rpov. NT. Act. 26, 7. 

(b) 'H ba>deKd(f>v'\os, = to 8aiS€Kd(j>v\ov. ApOCR. 

Proteuangel. 1, 3 'Amet tis tijk SaBe<d(j)v\ov tov XuoC 

\(yav, Beda-opai Tqv SaSfKd(f)v\ov toC 'lo-paijX. 
8a>S(Kdwpos, ov, (apa) having or consisting of twelve 

hours. Sext. Adv. Phys. pp. 664. 673. Hippol. 

daipa, aros, to, flat roof, house-top. Sept. Jos. 2, 6 

Avi^iPaa-fv avTovs eVi to 8S>pa. 2 Reg. 11, 2. BabR. 

O, 0. NT. Luc. 12, 3 Kai 6 npos TO oSs eXaXijo-OTf (V 

To'is Tapfwis KT]pvxSrja-(Tai enl Tav Smpdrav. El'II'II. II, 

101 B OtVe 6vpl8as To'iS oiKiaKots eKuvois ix rav toix^v 

eTVOir)(T(v, aXX ava>6ev (K rav Smpdrav Tar KoXovpfvas 

dvacparlSas dvea^fv. 
SaipuKtjmv, ov, to, r= SoipaKtvov. GeOPON. 3, 1, 4, aS a 

various reading. 

bapdKiVOV, ov, or SapoKivov, ov, ro, dliracinum, SapaKrj- 

vov, poSaKrjvov, a Variety of peach. Geopon. 3, 1,4. 

10, 13, 1 dcopOKLVOV. 

Scoped, as, f), the sacred elements, the holy communion, ra 
8apa. Theoph. 617. Balsam ad Concil. VI, 23 

H dyia Bayped. 

hapeacTTLKov, ov, to, (puipid) instrumenturn donationis, 

deed of donation. Basilic. 5, 1, 7. 
hapiopai, to present, with the accusative of the remote 

object. TlIEOPH. 310 ToC 'Whep'ixov ita'thas Ka\ (yy,'i- 
Kouf .... XPW'"''^ Ixavd iSaprjo-aro, for tratiri trai tyyo- 




dcopoSUrris, ov, 6, (8apov, Sf'xo/tat) One icho takes bribef, 
bapo\f]iTTris. Sept. Job. 15, 34. 

bapoSoKta, TjiTO), to bribe, Sfxafu. POLTB. G, 5G, 2 OvSei/ 
aicrx""' ■'■<'" So>poS(jiK(7tTdai. 23, 8, 3 IlavTas a/ia Supo- 
HoKc'iadai -rrpocpavas. DiOD. 13, 64. IC, 33. DiON. 
Hal. II, 776 IloXXoi di Koi xP'tH'""''- SmpoSoicij^e'vrfj. 

Epict. 4, 1, 148. DiOG. Laert. 4, 9 Tovs p(v 

yap rfdrj e^oypoBoKrjaev 6 ^tXtTTTTor. 
Sa>p6\rjTTTT]s, ov, 6, (pUpov, Xap^dvai) = 8a>po8(KTT]S. SePT. 

Prov. 15, 27. 

bwpov, ov, TO, gift, applied to the sacred elements. Const. 
ApoST. 8, 12, 2 Ot hiaKovoi npoaayeTwaav ra du>pa 

TM fVlCKOTTO) WpOS TO 6v(TltltTTr)pWl>. 8, 12, 17 "OtTWJ 

€iipepciis CTTLJSXf'^jis eVi ra npoKfipeva 5atpa ravra ivwrnov 
aov, 8, 13, 1 'Yn€p tov doipov tou npo(TKopLC76€tnos 
Kvpiw TO) 6{u. ChaL. 1541 C Ta ayia 6bipa avoi iv rco 
fViafcoTTfio) (Kotviivrjcrav per' dXXi]Xa>» avTos Ku\ o! npe- 
a^vTepoi. CuitOX. 705, 21. PoiiPII. CcT. 16, 11. 

88, 9. 


iav {el, av), siqiia, if in any way, simply if. In authors 
of the Roman and Byzantine periods, it is often 
followed by the indicative. Just. Tryph. 67 'Eav 

aTTohiiKWTe (3770 TUiV ypa(pau/ on avTos eartv 6 XptOToff. 

Theod. Ill, 197 A 'Ea.- fi^vph^l- Mal. 136, 16 
ivyapfv (av craiBrjcTopfBa, If loe wish to save our lives, 
let us Jlce. TheOPH. 281 'Eav ea-nv iXevdepos. LeO. 
9, 75 'Eav 6e ov X'^povinai. 

2. Interrogatively, if, whether. Apocr. Act. Pet. 

et Paul. 63 BXcTre <tv iau (VTev6ev iiyirjs e^eXfvarj. 

3. 'Eav, in later and Byzantine writers, often stands 
for the modal adverb av, but only in the protasis of a 
conditional clause. Sept. Tobit. 7, 11 'Ottotc iav 

ilaenopevovToirpoialTTjV, aTre6vrj<TK0V iivo vukto, for OTTorai' 
{Snore av). NT. Matt. 23, 18 'Or lav opoirjj ev Tti 
6vcna(TTr]p{a ovbev eoTi, for os av. Mal. 63, 17 Et Tis 
ovv eav «^ovXfTo, for iav rts. 94, 16 'EvSiarpiifrai iv 
Tj avTii TToXei oo-at eav fioi\r)Tai Tjpepas. 1 60, 23 Ei Tir 
eav Tj^ovXrjdr] Tore aveXSeiv els Tfjv 'lepovaaXfip, dvriXdev. 
ThEOPH. 279, 15 E" nr eav Itrriv ovK o'lbapev, for "Ocrrif 

iariv, or "Oo-tij av j. [This use of eav has its origin 
in the fact that the modal av coincides in form with 
the conjunction av, contracted from iav, that is, el uv.~\ 

eavTov, Tjs, of himself Sept. 3 Reg. 10, 5 'E| eavrrji 
eyevero. She toas astonished. 

In the following passage, eavrov refers to aKf]6emv. 

POLTB. 3, 58, 9 'EauroO X^P'" ^poTiprja-ai Tfjv aKrjdetav, 
To prefer truth for its ou-n sake. 

2. For treavTov, of thyself Sept. Jer. 4, 3 Nei- 
irare eavrols vempara. POLTB. 18, 6, 4 Oiif i/pels irpo- 
KaTe^QVTas Tas (iTnfKirKrpevas ev UTrelpto dv(r)(coptas iK^ta- 
aapevoL rals eavTuv aperals (j^evyetv rjvayKaaare. NT. 
Joan. 18, 34 'Acf>' fuuroC av TovTO Xe'yftt, 5 "XXoi (rot 
elrrov nep\ epov ; Sayest thou this of thyself ? Al'OC'R. 
Act. Pet. et Paul. 63 Ov Tntrreveis eavrov prj elvai 
XpiiTTov. Act. Barn. 4 Avrov <niXXa/3oC pe6' eavTov. 

Just. Apol. 2, 12. 15. Tryph. 8. 14. 32. Athan. 

1, lo8 B Xatpere Toiwv anokap^avovres eavrwv rov 
enlaKOTTOv ^Adava(nov. 

3. Fort/iauToC, of myself. Sept. Gen. 11,4 AfCrt 

olKo8opr](T<Dpev eavro'is ttoKiv Km nvpyov. POLYB. 2, 37, 

2. Apocr. Act. Pet. et Paul. 50 'Eyw eav pfi <pave- 
pas vrroSet^O) eavrov 6eov. JuST. Apol. 1, 61. 65. 

Epiph. I, 2 B. 

4. For aivoC, his, of him. Polyb. 1, 79, 2 2uy- 

Kkei(Tavres els rrjv aKpoTTuXtv pera riov eavrov oirKir^v 
iiihopahapios, ov, 6, {ei3dopas) the oj^cer of the week, as in 
a monastery, e^bopapios. Const. (536), 1201 A. 
Theoph. Coxt. 399. 891, 15. 

e^Sopapios, ov, 6, = ipSopabapios. PoRPn. Cer. 272, 12 

'O e^Sopapios criXevTiaptos. LeO GrAJI. 305. CerCL. 

165 B. CoDIN. 36 Tots e^dopapLOLS tj Koiroivirats 

avrov : where rj means, that is. 
e^Sopas, a&os, ij, week. Passion-week is called 'H ayla 

ToO naaxa efihopas. The holy week of the Passover. 




Const. ArosT. 5, 13. Also, 'H fieyaX?; i^&ofuis, The 
Great Week. Ibid. 5, 15 (titul.). 8, 33, 2. Also, 
'H fieyaXr] toC irda-xa i^dofids. Ibid. 5, 18 (tiful.). 
Also, 'H ToC nddovs ipSofids, The week of the Passion, 
Passion-weeh Ignat. Philipp. (interpol.) 13 Mtra 
Tijv ToC TrdQovi e/3So(tidSa. 

efiSoixari^o), kth, (e^So/idr) to complete Seven years, to pass 
seven years. Amphil. 31 D. 

i^So/iaTiKos, r), 6v, (i^Sofids) Sep tenar ills, oj" the num- 
ber seven. Hippol. 53. 

i^So/iTiKovra, seventy. Joseph. Ant. 12, 2, 7 ol eji&ofifj- 
Kovra npca-^vTfpot, The seventy elders, who translated 
the Old Testament from Hebrew into Greek. Epiph. 

II, 159 A Ol e^SofiTjKovra dvo (pjirjvevral. The Sei'enty- 

two translators ; the same as the preceding. (Com- 
pare Joseph. Ant. 12, 2, 4.) 

Substantively, ol fjiSofiriKovTa, so. Trpfo-fiirfpoi or 
ipfiTjvevTal, The Seventy interpreters. Just. Cohort. 
13. Tryph. 68. 124 Eus. 5, 8, p. 220, 28. Id. 
221, 14. 

e/SeXivos, ov, = ijiemvos. MaL. 286, 20. 

efievivos, ov, (ejSfraj) of ehony. InSCR. 3071 Al(j>pov 

(^ei/tvov. Arriax. Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 3G. 
'E^iavaioi, av, ol, the Ebionites, an early sect. Const. 

Apost. 6, 6. Eus. 3, 27. 5, 8, p. 221. Id. G, 17. 
iyyaarplfivdos, ov, 6, (eV, ■yacrnjp, pvBos) one that speaks 

with the lelly, ventriloquist. Sept. Lev. 19, 31. 

(Compare Esai. 8, 19 oS in t^s KoiXias (fxovova-ip.) 

iyyaa-rpda, djcrm, (yaorijp) to impregnate. MaL. 178, 22 

'E-yyacrpwo'at avrrjif. ChRON. 211, 13. 
(yyeiTovea (yeiTovea), to neighbor, border upo7l. TheOPH. 

CoNT. 48, 13 Kad' f]v 6 'AKpiras iyyciTovet. 
iyycCofiat = y€VQp,at. PoLTB. 7, 13, 7. 

cyyifo), iVu, {(yyis) to be, to come, or draw near, to ap- 
proach. Sept. Gen. 12, 11 'HwKa T/yyia-ev Afipaap. 
el(7e\6e7i/ els k'iyvnrov. 18, 23 'E-yyiVas 'A^paap ciVe. 
27, 21 "Eyyicrov fioi .... "Hyyicre 8c 'laKa)/3 npos 'laadx. 
35, 1 G "Hyyiaev eh Xa/3pa5a tov i\6fiv eh ttjv 'ErppaBa. 
47, 29 "Hyyio'av 8e al rjpepai 'lirpa^X ToC diroBave'iv. 
Deut. 31, 14 'EyylKa(Tiv al rjpepat ToO davdrov aov. Ps. 
26, 2 'Ev T<u eyyi^etv en epe KOKovvras. 37, 12 'E^ 
evatnias pov rjyyioav Koi etrrqa-av. 90, 7 IIpos ae he ovk 

eyyieX. 106, 18 "Hyyitrav eu>s rwv nvkSnv tov davdrov. 
118, 1G9 'Eyyto-dro) rj he'r^ais pov evitntov (TOV. Po- 
LTB. G, 41, 1 'Eyyl^axri arparoTreSeieiv. 12, 7, 1 
T^f eiideias Kui T^s Trpos ravTtjv oixeidnjToy ol'K eyyl^rj. 
15, 31, 3 EyylcravTes de Trjs Bevrepas. 17, 4, 1 'Eyyi- 
aavres tji yfj. 

Transitive, to bring near, to join. Sept. Esai. 5, 

8 Ova\ ol ovvaTTTOVTes oiKiav irpos olxlav Koi dypbv irpos 

dypov lyy'i^ovTes. 46, 13 "Hyyitra ttjv diKaiO(TvvrjV pov. 

POLYIi. 8, G, 7 'EyyicrajTfs rfj yfj ras vavs. 

eyyca-rdpios OV eyyicrridpiot, ov, 6, (f'yyi'fw) readier, one 

that delivers anything to any one. Hence, a waiter 
at table. Porph. Cer. 70, 20. 70, 23. 277, 22. 
[The derivation from lyyi^a may be doubted.] 

eyy'kavKos, ov, (yXuvitds) blue. DiOD. 1, 12. 

eyyoci;, rjs, 17, neptis, granddaughter. Antec. 1, 9, 3. 

Peoc. in, 42. Ltd. 165, 14. 
cyydfioj', ou, to, grandchild. ViT. Euthym. 64. 
eyyoKor, ou, d, nepos, grandson. Dion. Hal. I, 143. 

247, et alibi. Dion Cass. 180, 45. 372, 5, et alibi. 

Antec. 1, 9, 3. 

eyypaiTTOi, ov, = eyypa(j>os. SePT. Ps. 149, 9. POLTB. 

3, 24, G, et alibi. 
eyypav'Xis, eas, f), a kind of sardine, a fish. Ael. 

H. A. 8, 18. SuiD. 'A(pva .... eiTTi be r] napa ttoX- 

Xcov 'Keyopevrj eyypav'Xis. ScnOL. AriST. Eq. 642. 
eyypa(pos, ov, (eyypd^a) ivritten, in icriting. POLTB. 3, 

21, 4. Basil. II, 585 E 'Eyypa^os opoXoyU. Ill, 

54 D "Eyy pa<pos SiSao'KaXla. 

JJarepes e'yy pa(j)ot, the Eoman Patres Conscri- 
pti. Dion. Hal. I, 261, 11. 

Substantively, to eyypa(}>ov, a writing, written treaty, 
toritten promise. Inscr. 3915. Hippol. 293,19. 
Alex. Alex. 552 A. Amphil. 19G C. 

2. Scriptural, found in the Scriptures. Cle5I. 
Rom. Ilomil. 3, 10. 
eyypri</)ms (eyypatpos), adv. in writing. Inscr. 4305. 
Just. Tryph. 120. Iren. 3, 1, 1. 

e'yyav, otos, d, = fyyorat. VlT. EuTHY'31. 19. ThEOPH. 

582, 21. Porph. Adm. 153, 23. Cer. 644, 19. 
(Compare Sidxtov.) 

*ey8l8api = eKdiSapi. InSCR. 1570, a. 




*?ySoo-(t = (kSoo-is. Insce. 1570, a, 27. 

eyfpcrlveKpos, ov, {iydpa, veKpos) that raises the dead. 

Method. 208 C. 
(yepa-is, (as, r), a raising, erecting, as of a building. 

Sept. 1 Esdr. 5, 59. 

2. Resurrection, dvaaraa-is. NT. Matt 27, 53. 
iyKalma, av, to, (koivos) dedication, consecration, as of a 

temple. Sept. 2 Esdr. C, IG. Nehem. 12, 27. Dan. 

8, 2. NT. Joan. 10, 22. Athan. I, 735 B. E, of 

the church of the Holy Sepulchre. SuiD. 'Ey/catwa, 

iopri] Kaff Tjv eKaivovpyfjOr] n. 
fyKOiViacrpoi, ov, 6, ::= iyKmvitrpos. EcKIIOL. 

(yKoiuiCa, iVd), (KawiCa) to renew. Sept. 1 Reg. 11, 14. 

2 Par. 15, 8. 

2. To dedicate, consecrate. Sept. Deut. 20, 5. 

NT. Hebr. 9, 18. 10, 20. Theoph. Coxt. 366, 18. 
iyKaivia-pos, ov, 6, (iyKaivl^ui) dedication, consecration, 

as of an altar, iyKaiviaa-pos. Sept. Num. 7, 10. 

Ps. 29 (titul.) I'aX/ior oifi^j toC (yKaivLO-pov tov oIkov 

iyKatuaats, ea>s, fj, (as if from ey/caicdo)) ^ eyKmvia-pos. 

Sept. Num. 7, 88. 
iyKaicia, 150-0), (kokos) to he cowardly. POLTB. 4, 19, 10 

A.aK€haip.6viOi to piv ir^pTrav ras ^orjddas Kara rfjv 8id- 

Ta^iv fveKaKqa-av, they omitted, through coicardice, to 


iyKOToKap^dva), to go tO, tO arrive at, KaToXap^dva. The- 
OPH. CoNT. 26, 17 Tm ToC yipotiTOS oIkI(tk(o (v evKa^fias 
TTpoax^rjpaTt (yKareXa^ev. 

eyKaToKtippa, aros, to, {KardXeippa) that which IS left, 

remnant. Sept. Deut. 28, 5. Ps. 36, 37. 
lyKaroKoxi-C'^ {KaToKoxl^w), to enlist? enumerate'? Sept. 
2 Par. 31, 18. 

(yuaTa-nai^a {<aTanal(a>), tO sport with. SePT. Job. 40, 

14 EyKciTaTratfeo'^ai vtto Toiv dyyeXoji/, 
lynaTacnrfipu) {RaTacnnipai), tO SOW in. IreN. 1, 13, 2 

*EyKaTao"7reipoDa'a tov kokkov tov aivdireios els ttjv dyadfjv 

cyKavats, cms, ^, the encaustic process. IxscK. 2297. 

Theoph. Cont. 330, 14. 
eyKavaTris, ov, 6, {iyKaiw) One who jM'actises cticaustic 

painting, InSCR. 6351 'AyaX/xaTon-otof iyKavcnrjS. 

eyKavo-TOf, ov, (eyxaiu) encausttc. BasiLIC. 2, 5, 25 
Avt(Txvpos ttTTta liatTiKiKj) x}Jpivov(ja dvTiypa(f)T] vnoypatjiTJs 
X^ipos /3ao"tXtK^ff Tijs €^ eyKava-TJJs €0-K€vafTpevT}S ko^^Aou, 
Sacrum encaiistitm. 

lyKavxdopai, r)cropai., {Kavxdopai) to glory in, to hoast one's 
self in. Sept. Ps. 51, 1 Tl eyKavxa cV KoKia 6 Swa- 
TQs ; 105j 47 'EyKavxatrdai ev ttj alveaei aov. 

iyKivTfo), Tjcra, (xei/Te'u) to mark hy tattooing. TheOPH. 
Cont. 105, 14 BapPapiKois iyKevTrjdivTas ols (TVV(6r)Ke 
y^rjpovs Idp^ovs. 

*lyKevTpl(a>, lcra>, ((Cfi/T/Jifm) to graft. ArISTOTEL. Plant. 

1, 6, 2. Theophrast. H. P. 2, 2, 5. Clem. Alex. 

*eyKfVTpL(xp6s, ov, 6, grafting. Aristotel. Plant. 1, 6, 

2. Clem. Alex. 800. 

iyKevrpicTTeov, verbal adjective of iyKevrpl^ai. GeOPON. 3, 


eyKio-o-do), ijam, (/cio-o-dw) to long, as a woman with child. 
Sept. Gen. 30, 38 "Iva .... ty/tio-o-^o'coo-i tu irpo^aTa 
€LS Tas pdjS^ovs. oO, 41 EveKLatrwv to. irpofiaTa iv yauTpl 
XapliavovTa .... toC iyKtcra-rja-ai avTa Kara Tas pd^Bovs. 
IreN. 1, 4, 5 EyKiooT^o'aa'ai/ avTovs. 

eyKio-aevo) = tyKiaa-da. TheOPH. Cont. 50, 21 Twv 
TToWaKLS eyKiacrevSevTojv Kara tijv ^Avoto^tjv. 

eyKla-crrjpa, aros, to, {(yKicra-da) impregnation. IIlPPOL. 

lyKKeia-pos, ov, 6, (eyKkdui) the being shut up, the becom- 
ing a recluse. Nil. Epist. 2, .96. 

fyKXfiaTripiov, ov, to, z=:^ eyKKuuTpa. VlT. SaB. 370 B. 

Balsam, ad Concil. VI, 41. 
cyicXfio-Tor, tj, ov, (fyxXeiuj) shut up, rechise. Substan- 
tively, 6 cyxXfio-rof, i; lyKKela-rrj, u reclltse. NiL. Epist. 

2, 96. Leimon. 103. Nic. II, 901 A. Theoph. 

357, 10 'EyxXeioTos toO avTov povatrTrjplov. 752. NiO. 

Const. 42, 15 f'yKXeio-rdr. Theoph. Cont. 430 
iyKKda-TT], feminine. 

iyKketarpa, as, fj, (eyxXfioros) cloister, lyKKfKTTrjpiov. 

Qdin. Can. 41. Theoph. 674, 19. 
lyKKfia, to shut up in. ApOPHTH. Ammon. 4 'Ey/tXei'w 
ipavTov As KcXXiov, To become a recluse. Leimon. 97 
npo Tov fyxXfto-^u, Befo!-e I became a recluse. Vit. 
StePH. p. 520 Els pvrjpa crKOTeivbv iavTt)V eyKXeicracra. 




fyKXifia, aros. to, (eyxXiVo)) inclination, sloj)e. POLYB. 9, 

2. Rout, as of an enomy, rpcmr]. Id. 1, 19, 11. 
4, 58, 8. 
tyKKivioi, ov, (fcXi'i/r;) /?i bed. Cede. II, 18. 
eyfcXio-tf, tmr, r), mood, as used in grammar. Dion. 

TiiRAx in BeivKer. G38, 5. 
(■/KoiXois, ov, (fcoiXia) />j the hclly. Substantively, to 

eynoiKiov, intestine, ra cyxoiXta, the bowels, intestines. 

Sept. Lev. 1, 9. Diod. 1, 3C. 1, 91, p. 102, 24. 
(yKoliiTjiTK, eas, fj, (eyxoi/iao/int) a sleeping in. DiOD. 1, 

53 T^s eyKoififjcreais Tr)s €U Tois icpois. 
iyKoKafi/jia, aros, to, (eyKoXdiTTci)) jigure carved, carving. 

Sept. Ex. 36 (39), 6. 
eyKoXanror, ij, ov, {iyKoXdrrra) engraven, carved. Sept. 

3 Reg. 6, 29. 
eyKoXdrrTco, d-^a, (xoXaTTTo)) to engrave 071, carve on. 

Sept. 3 Reg. 6, 35 'EyKeKo\aniJ,iva Xtpou/Si/i. 
ey/to'XTrtor, ov, (koXttos) in or oti the bosom. Insce. 4713, e 

''EvKoK-mos, as a proper name. 

Substantively, to iyKoXmov, amidet, phylactery. 

Const. IV, 813 E. Theoph. Cont. 119, 20. 

COMN. I, 177. 
*iyKoiJ.p6a>, ixra, (icd/ijSos) to bind on. Middle, iyKOfx^oo- 

fiai, to bind on one's self, to ivear constantly. NT. 

1 Pet. 5, 5 T^v Ta7T€Lvo(j)poa'vv7jv €yKOfi^aj(raa0e. HeS. 

'EyKO/i^aBfis, Se^ftf. Id. 'EyKcKo/ificoTai, evetXTjrai. SuiD. 

'EyKOji^axraaBai, .... iveKOfi^acrdiirjv. 'Eirlxopnos • ('I 

ye fiev Sti KeKO/ilSaTai Ka\a>s. 
eyKoirfj, fjs, ri, {iyKoirra) cleft, as in a rock. DiOD. 1, 32. 
tyKOTTos, ov, (xmos) Wearied, vexed. Sept. Job. 19, 2 

• "Eoos Tivos fyKonov noir^tjiTe ttjv 'i^v)(rjv p,ov ; HoiV long 

will ye vex my said ? 

e'yKoV/iiof, ov, (xoV/^or) in the tvorld. Method. 380 A 
*(59 TO (jxcTiaav to xmipKoafiia Ka\ to. tyKoajua, used sub- 

iyKoTrjfxa, as, to, (e'yKOTem) grudge ; hatred, indignation. 
Sept. Jer. 31 (48), 39 'EyeveTo Mua/S ds y(\oiTa Kat 
iyKorqiMO ■naai Trjs KuxXft) avT^s. 

*iyKpaTeia, as, fj, continence, temperance ; opposed to 

aKpatrla. XeN. Mem. 1, 5, 1. 2, 1, 1 h.<TKuv (yKpd- 
Tfiav irpos fTTiOvfiiav /SpcoToC Kal ttotov Ka\ Tiayveias Ka\ 

VTTVOv Kai plynvs Km 6d\7rovs Ka\ ttoVou. Sept. Sir. 18, 
30 'Eyxpareia fvx^s. PoLYP.. 10. 19, 7. NT. Act. 

24, 25, et alibi. Const. Apost. 8, 1, 5. Barn. 2. 
Iren. 1, 6, 4. Gangu. 21. Eds. 3, 29, p. 124. 

Oi iv eyKpaTfta, Those ivho are in a state ofcon- 
tincncy ; one of the orders in the ancient church; 
essentially the same as oi da-Krjrat. Const. Apost. 
8, 10, 2. 

'Ey/tpaTeir, av, ol, (eyKpaTrjs) = 'EyKparlTai. luEN. 1, 

28,1. Atiian. I, 113 E. 

iyKpaTevo/iai, eia-ofiat, (eyxpaTijf) to exercise self-control. 

Sept. Gen. 43, 30 eveKpareva-oTo, he checked fa's 

emotions. NT. 1 Cor. 7, 9 Ei 8f ovk fyKpareiovTai, 

yafMeiToKTav. 9, 25 Has di 6 dyavi^oiievos ndvTa iyKpa- 


Particularly, to abstain from marriage and from 

animal food. Just. Apol. 1. 29 'EveyKpaTtvojieBa for 


Ol fyKpaTevofievoi = Oi eyxpaTeif. COD. AfR. Can. 38. 
eyKparea = KpaTe'a. GeN. 96, 11 'Eirava^e^rjKevai toC 

opovs Ka\ iyKpaTtja-ai auTou. Id. 99, 6. 

2. For iyKpaT€ Gangr. p. 426, 12. 
*iyKpaTr]s, is, continent, temperate. Xen. Mem. 1, 2, 1 
' A(j>poSi.ariaiv Ka\ yaarpos Travriov avSpamav iyKpareaTaTos- 

Ibid. 4, 8, 11. NT. Tit. 1,8. 

2. Passively, taken, held. Tiieopu. Cont. 296, 
1 9 VlviTai 8e Toiy TroXf/xiois eyKpar^s, He is taken pris- 
oner by the enemy. 

cyKpnTio-Tijr, oC, 6, := iyKpaTTjs substantively. IIirPOL. 
304, 98. 

'EyxpoTiTai, S>v, oi, (iyxpaTr^s) the Encratites, an ancient 
Christian sect, called also 'EyKparus. Tlicy abstained 
from marriage and animal food, and maintained that 
the first man (Adam) was not saved. Clem. Alex. 

900, 12 'EyKparmv (write 'EyKpaTiToivl!) IIlPPOL. 
261 'EyKpaTTjTav. 276, 28. EcS. 4, 28 ' KnoKKivavras 
em Tr)v Tav Xeyofievav 'EyKpaTiTwv alpeaiv. EpiPII. I, . 
396 B 'EyKpoTtTai, oj dnoanadfia Tuy)(dvov<Ti Tarmvov, 
Tov ydjiov aiTo^dWoviTi, .... ndaav be dirayopeiovaiv 

(p.yj/vxo(j)aylav. TiiEOD. IV, 208 B. (Compare Can. 

Apost. 51 Ei tu enlcKOTTOs, fj npea-PvTepos .... yd/iov 
K(u Kpeiov Kal o'mv ov 8i Sa-Krjo-iv, d\\d 8ia /SSeXupiaw 




dmxeTm, k. t. X. Igxat. Philad. (Interpol.) G 'Edv 
Tis . . . . <j)dopav &€ Koi lioKva-fiou Ka\^ rrjv vofufiov fii^ui 
Kai TTjV Tuiv TraiSav yevecriv, ij Tiva rS>v ^pa>)xdTa>v ^SeXvKTO, 

6 TOIOVTOS tvOlKOV {^fl TOV bpUKOVTa TOV aT!0(TTa.Tr)V.) 

tyKpviijia, aros, to, {eyKpiirra) (imbuscade, fViSpa, (V(bpov, 

tveBpos. Jul. Afr. 72, p. 312. Ecs. V. C. 3, 06. 
Theoph. 391, et aUbi. Leo. 4, 27. 4G. 12, 34, et 
tyKTTjTos, ov, (iyKTaopai) possessed. Sept. Lev. 14, 34 

T^s y^s Tfjs fyKTr/Tov vpXv. 22, 1 1 'Eai; 8e lepevs (tTijtre- 
Tat ^I'VX'I'' ?7*TT)Tov apyvpiov. 
iyKVKktos, ov, {kvkXoc) circular. Plut. II, 1024 C 
SviiTrepaivd ttjv iyKVKhiov (j)opav irtpX to fiivov d(\ fidXtara 
yjfavovtrav tov ovtos. HippOL. 13 T^f iyKVKKlov Kivi^- 

'H lyKvKKio! naiSela, A course of finished education. 
PniLON. II, 84, 22. Plut. II, 1135 D Oi //orai/ 

nfp\ fiovaiKrjV, oKXa Kai nepi t^» oXXijv fyKVK\iov natSelav. 
AtHEX. 1, 2. 4, 83 'ExXfOTOutrij? ^87 r^y iyKvuXtov 

Ta iyKvitXia iratSevpara, = 'H cyKV/cXios iraiSda. 
Plut. II, 7 C Twv aXXwv raw Kakovijivoiv eyicvKXiav 

Td eyxv/cXia ypafipaTa, Or simply Ta iyKVKKia, =: 'H 

tyituVXiof TTaiSfla. Eus. G, 1, p. 258, 35. Id. G, 18. 

'EyKmXws en-icrroX^, Circular letter. AthaN. I, 
270 A. EpIPH. I, 139 B. 734 B 'Emcn-oXriv ncyd\r,v 
eyKVK^iov (j\ji TJj Vayjiavia yeypa<f)( Kara 'Apeiov. 

Substantively, t6 iyKvKXtov, sc. ypifi/jui, a circidar. 
Euagu. 3, 4. 5. 7. 
f'yfew/xiao-TiKor, rj, ov, (iyKa>p.ia(ai) laudator!/, encomiastic. 

POLYB. 8, 13, 2. 10, 24, 8. 
iyKajuov, ov, to, praise. In the Ritual, the plural iyKu>- 
p.ia is applied to certain rpondpia sung at the matins 
for the Great Sabbath, that is, the Saturday of Pas- 
sion-week. They are funeral dirges relating to the 
Sufferings, Death, and Burial of the Son of Man. 
"We subjoin here the first two of the first ardcns : 
'H fuij iv Ta(pio 
KaTtTfdris, XpioTC, 
Kai ayyeXoH' crrpaTiai i^€1t\7jttovto 
2vyKaTa/3ao-ti» So^a^ovcrai ttjv (rrjv. 

'H (toTj jrSs OvfjiTKeLS ; 
Has Kai Ta<j)<o oiKCif ; 
ToC SavaTov to ^atriKtiov Xvcir hi, 
Kai TOV aBov Tovs veKpovs s^aviaTas. 

For the iyKUfua of the Virgin, see Intkoduction, 
§ 42, p. 59. 

eypriyopkay, r)cra>, (iypijyopos) to be awake, td watch. LeO. 

14, 34. 
'Ey/Hjyopoi, a>v, oi, Egregori, a name given to the off- 
spring of Seth, the son of Adam. Mal. 1 1, 5. Stn- 
CELL. IG, 14, et alibi. 

typriyopos, ov, {eyfipa, fyprfyopa) quich, Taxis. JUL. AfR. 

75, p. 314. 
(yxapd(T<T(o (xapda(Ta), to engrave, carve on. DiOD. 2, 

iyXe'piBtov, ov, to, tool. SepT. Ex. 20, 25. 

2. Hand-hook, manual. Epict. Enchir. titul. 

3. Handkerchief. Vit. StEPn. pp. 510. 520. 
«yX"pifo), to intrust. With the accusative of the remote 

object. Nic. Const. 3, 13. 17, 18 Bueoi/ t6v noTpi- 

Kiov ey;^€ipiffi Tar tuv Trpayparav Sioi/trjo-fir, for the da- 
tive Btii/o) TO) TrarpLKLOj. 

Pass, eyxftpi'fo/xut, to be intrmted with anything. 
Const. ApOST. 5, 14, 2 TA yXaa-a-oKOfiov lyKiX'^tpia-p.i- 
vos. Intrusted loith the purse. Eus. 4, 11, p. 156, 20 
Ilior evri Vwp.r)s iyxftplC^Tai Tr/v \fiTovpylav. 

iyxelpiov, ov, t&, (x^lp) handkerchief towel. Vit. A.m- 
PHiL. 24 B. Petr. Ant. 149 C. 

iyxopiyos, ov, (Jv, xopiyo") cemented with lime, an adjec- 
tive appUed to wal]% built of stones (or any other 
hard substances) cemented with lime ; opposed to 

^ripoKidos, JNIaURIC. 10, 4 'Ev Ta^ei ^uXiVr/j Kiva-repvrjs 
(TVfiixkTpov KaTa(TKfvdaai, eire pias etre irXeious ixovoras K.' 
tVi 6eKa TToSar fiijKOf, Kai vyj/os H', >* BeKa, fifXP^^ °^ "' 
(yXopT]yoi Kivaripvat yevoivrac (write p^xP^^ ^^ ^yX^/^Vy^' 
al Kiv<TTepvai yevavrai). LeO. 15, 77 'Ev To^ei ^uXtVijy 
Kivirrkpvat KaTairKevdcrai, cire filav ciTe irXiiovs fp^oiJo-af t Vl 
ScKa TToSac TO TrXaVos, to 8c vij/os oKxia 7 S(Ka, pexp^' "^ 
iyXop'iyot ai Ktvcrripvai ye'voivrai. CeDR. I, 098, 24 
'ExTtcre 8e Kai to X(»/3coy yrjpoKopKlov (Is Ta 'Hpiov, to 
Xeyopevov tov ZutikoO, iyx6pi]yov, Sea to tmo tuiv 2^Xa- 
^Ivwv Kaijvai ^v^otneyov ov, he built it of stones 




cemented witll lime. SuiD. ' .... KTla-aaa 
TToKaTia eVi l^wixuTav (y\oprjya>v r]<TCJ><iKTO)ii.(vav, IH the 

building of tvhich asphaltuni teas used for mortal- 
(compare OT. Gen. 11, 3 And they had brick for 
stone, and slime had they for mortar). Typic. 73, 
p. 270. COJIN. p. 339 (Paris) "Erepov ttoKIxviov di 
eyj^oprjyov vXrjs' ePToi tovtov darrov avr^yfipev. CODIN. 
22, 8 'Eyxopijyouj 6oKovs. 22, 16 'Eiroirjo-f be Ka\ydl3ovs 
iy^opTjyovs em nacrav n^v nSXiv. (See also ey;(tipios.) 

Substantively, to lyxppr)yov, loork in lime, used 
■with reference to walls built of stones (or other hard 
substances) cemented with lime. Leo. 15, 73 'Atto- 

Tftx^i^etv XP^ ™ wpoa-noiriTov olKo86pr]p.a Koi ' (yxoptjya 
luxvpii KTi^eiv avTO Ka\ oxvpov ttoiuv. PORrH. Adm. 


Xmv Etrrli' lKTiiTp.ivov, ovre dwo iyxoprjyov, aXX' airo \i6a>v 
TerpaneSUav ex""'^'^" *'* H^koe ava opyvias p.tas, ovrivis 
tltri iivvr]pp.oiTpivoi Ka\ crvpSeScpevoi (Is dWij\ovs fiera <ji- 
hr]pa)V iv /xoXi'/S8a) «y;^vXt«(rfieV(i)f. TYnC. 73, p. 270. 
COJIN. I, 137, 9 Kai yap ayxov twv tovtov Tfix'^" ^'M^" 
8i' eyxopfjyov koI p.appapuiv irakai Ta>v xpo"'^" <OKoS6pi]To. 

eyxuXiufm, aaa, (x^Xifa) tO solder. PoRrH. Adm. 138 
OiTwts fieri tTvi>r]ppo(TpevoL Ka\ (Tvv8(dep.evoi cis aXX?}Xour 
pCTa (riSi;pa)f eu po\lj38tf fyp^uXtatr/xei'a)!'. (Compare 
DiOD. 2, 8 Tas TOVTav apfiovias CTrXijpou p6\i(i8ov tvrr]- 

ry;^<i)/za, aror, to, (eyp^oiwupi) dike. POLYU. 4, 39, 9. 

4, 40, 9. 
iyxoipios. ov, in the following passages, seems to be the 
prototype of eyx6pr)yos. Sept. 1 Esdr. 6, 24 o5 to 

iJ\//os TTTix^" e^rjKOVTa, TrXdros Tajx")" f^rjKOirra Sia bopav 
\i6lvuiv ^voTotv Tpiwv, Ka\ Sojtiou ^uXi'vou £y;(;o)pi'ou 

Koivov cVos. Joseph. Ant. 11, 4, C. 
f'Su^ioi', ov, TO, {i8a(j}os) text, passage, as of Scripture. 
Did. Alex. 404 A. 

e^LKTOv = ^SiKTOv. DiON. Hal. II, 1021, 11 iSUrov. 

PlUT. I, 312 F. AnteC. 1, 2, 6 Ti ccmv cSiktov; 

Uav OTtep i^ olKctas (^iJcreus Kiin]6(\s opif« o /Sao-tXtuf. 
iSpa^O) (edpa), :^= i8pi5a>, Kadl^a. IrEN. 1, 3, 5. 

i8pa<mK6s, ri, ov, (f'Spdfu) establishing, settling. Irex. 1, 

3, 5. 
Us, hcus, an exclamation. Const. (536), 1148 C 

'Ee'f.' atifXde tls tov afiPava f 'Et's.' Treicrov tov XaoK 

o-ou .' (See also h.) ■ 
'EffpiTTjf, ov, d, an inhabitant of Ezeron. Porph. Adm. 

220, 19, et alibi. (The Ezeritcs were Slavs.) 
'Efepdi/, oC, TO, JSzcron, a Slavic town in Peloponnesus. 

Porph. Adm. 224,13. [As the Slavic word ?fcpo 

(neuter) means lake, it is probable that this town 

was in the immediate vicinity of the lake of Helos.'] 
ede\oKdKT](Tis, fwr, 17, (e^eXoKaKt'ci)) wilful neglect of duty, 

wilful coivardice, (BiKoKaKui. Hence, defection, Po- 

lyb. 3, 68, 10. 5, 5, 10. 27, 13, 13. 
edip.tov, ov, TO, (tdt/ios) due, customary share, the share 

to which one is entitled by custom. Const. Apost. 

2, 28, 2 ' A(j)opt(eaOa 8c ev tji Soxs to tm Trotfievi iQljUov, 

And let the pastor's due be set apart in the feast. 

(Compare crvv^Beia 3.) 
idia-pos, ov, 6, ciislotn. Sept. Gen. 31, 35 Td kot 

iBio'p.ou Toiv yvvaiKav, equivalent to to KaTap.rivia. 
IBviKos, ?), ov, (fdvos) of a nation, national. PoLYn. 30, 
10, G. 

2. Gentile, as used in grammar. Dion. Thrax 
in Bekker. 63 G, 11 *Oi/o/ia iOviKov, Gentile noun, a 
national appellative ; as, Au8dr, *pv^, Kdp. 

3. Gentile, heathen, in Hebraistic and ecclesiastical 
Greek. NT. 

iSvopvda, (OV, TO, (e^cof, fil^os) hcaflicnish fables. Const. 

Apost. 1, 6 Ti ydp o-oi koi XeiVet iv tw vopio toO dfoii 

IV €jr' CKelva Ta l6vop.v6a 6ppr]<rris ; 
fBvos, for, TO, class, order. IxscR. 4097, 17 Tav Upav 

Idvaiv, Of the sacerdotal orders, 

2. In the plural to. edvt], the gentile nations, in 

relation to the Hebrews. Sept. Esai. 8, 9 rvure 

(6vq Ka\ rjTTuade. 11, 12 'Apfi arifieiov (Is Tu (dvq. 
Jer. 2, 11 El dXXd^ojiTui tOvr) 6(ovs aiiTav, 
(I, si, if, in writers of the Koman and Byzantine periods, 
often takes the future optative instead of the aorist 
optative. Just, (spurious) p. 526 E Et ^ifV (miro- 

Xaiur a-Kt\jfOtvTO tovs Xoyour, fif'p\^oi«-o df BiKaius Toiis 
toCto Xf'yoiTas. EpU'II. I, 915 Kai d Kriiras tm KfKTi- 
crpfvco dvopoios virdpp^fi, (I Kai ;(pa>^ao'i Sia<j>6pois airo 
Koapdv TTdpdtroiTO, SOCR. 5, 8, p. 271 "Qpttrav 8( 

S><TT(, (I x/"'" KaXf'o-oi, K, T, X. Theod. IV, 214 D 




El yap airauTd ris rSiv fivdav tuv (pXrjvatpov e'^cXijcroi oifg- 
(\6(2v, TTafmoXkav av Serjddri /3t/3Xt<oc. JIeNAND. 287, 
15 Ov\ rjTTOv TO TJjr evfpyf(Tias ovo/ia fieraBrjaofiev, el (re 
Ka\ fieT (Kf'ivov eiepytrqv aTzoKoKfcroiiiev. QriX. 13 Ei 

TIS oZv ToXfiTJtTOL .... KaUaip€L(r6ci}. 

2. In the following examples, the aorist indicative 
after ei seems to stand for the aorist optative. The- 
OD. Lector. 2, G 'O fie ovk SWas tovto iroi^aai Tivf- 
trx^TO, (I fifj opoKoylav eyypa(f>ov nap avroii eKOfiia-aro as 
els opov TTjs TTiorewf 8e';(ijrat ra iv KaX;^i;8df( boyiun-iaBtv- 
Ta ■ o Kai nenolrjKfv. ThEOPH. 92, 19 TovTOV Xouo^tvoi; 
Kai Tov \a6v miKKova-avBai rrpoTpejro/ie'vou, et fi^ to v8a>p 
Tris c'/i^aTijf, fv )/ (nivrj'Kdcv Elvopios, tKivuxrav Kai fiKKov 
e7r\f]p(t)crat>j ovk rjuet^^ovTO XovaacBai. 

3. El 8' ovv =: El Si /xij, at least. Theoph. Coxt. 
131, 10. 

eiSe'a, as, r), form, appearance, iSe'a. Apocr. Act. Paul. 

et Thecl. 2. Act. et Mai-tyr. Matt. 4. Clem. Rom. 

Homil. 2, 26, as a various reading 
ei'St/cris, e<or, ij, (eiSeVai) hiowledge. Sext. Adv. Gram. 

2, p. 224. Clem. Alex. 468, 32. Alex. Alex. 

556 B. 

2. Notice, information. Porph. Cer. 9 Ti)v etdrj- 

aiv TovTwv fiiSouo-i ro'is Sea-norais, They inform the royal 

family of this. , 

fiSiKo's, fj, 6v, (f'Sos) specif c, peculiar. Orig. I, 132, 

]jeculiarity, substantively. 

2. Formative. Plut. II, 876 F To iroirjnKov 
aiTiOV Ka\ (ISiKov. 

3. Substantively. (a) 'O elSiKos, annonarius'? 
commissary for buying corn ^ a pubhc otEcer. Porph. 
Cer. 461, 4. 471, 16. (See tnapxos t^j eiBrjVias 

under evBrjvia.) 

(b) To eifiiKoV, the office of (18ik6s ? Porph. Cer. 
451, 20. 463, 3. Theoph. Cont. 173, 13. 257. 
400, 12. 
eiSoi, o>v, ai, idus, the ides, ISol. Dion. Hal. II, 1240, 

4 'Hfiepa rerdpTT] npb Tptav eidwv BeKCfiPpiav, Ante diem 

quartum idus decemhris. Joseph. Ant. 14, 8, 5 eifiots. 
Plut. II, 269 C. 270 B. Cod. Afr. 1330 A 
EiSoIs (ouXiais, Idihus juliis. 
e'fiof, eor, to, article, a particular thing. Pachom. 952 

B MTjfieiff Xdj3»7 Ti eibos napd tlvos aSeX^oO x^P^^^ '"^^ ypoi- 
lJ.i]S TOV iraTpos. 

In the plural, ra eifiij, articles, articles of merchan- 
dise, commodities, substances, provisions of all sorts. 
Apophth. Poemcn. 130. Leg. Homer. 111. Vit. 
EcTHYM. 34. Mal. 394. Theoph. 494, 15. 

2. Produce of any kind. NovfcLL. 129, 2. 3. 
Ltd. 255, 10. 12. 264, 8. Porph. Cer. 450 Tir 

<riTOV Koi ra XoiTra Twf eifiwv. 

3. In grammar, species, di\iJcd into npoiTorvnov 
and ■jrapdyayov. DiON. Thrax In Bekker. 634, 15. 

eiSmXeioj', ov, to, (eiSioXoi/) idoFs temple, a heathen temple. 
Sept. 1 Esdr. 2, 9. 1 Mace. 10, 83. NT. 1 Cor. 
8, 10. 

eiSmXd^uTos, of, (eiSiuXov, diia) sacrificed to idols. Sub- 
stantively, to elbaXoQvTov, that which is offered to an 
idol or to idols. NT. Act. 15, 29. 21, 25. 1 Cor. 
8, 1, et alibi. 

eifiwXoXaTpeta, as, fj, (eiSwXoXaTpi/t) idolatry. NT. Gal. 

5, 20. Col 3, 5. 1 Pet. 4, 3 in the plural. Const. 
Apost. 2, 23, 1. 

el8a>\o\aTpea>, rjaa, (eiSwXoXdrpijj) to he an idolater, to 
worship idols. Iren. Frag. 18. Eus. 8, 11. 

(l8a\o\dTpr]s, ov, 6, (eiSuXoK, XoTpit) idolater. NT. 1 Cor. 
5, 10. 11, et alibi. Epiph. I, 6 A. 

elStoXop-avJis, e'r, (eifitoXov, mad for idols, sunk 
in idolatry. Martyr. Areth. 40 Tmv elSa'Xopavav 
iOvav. • 

elSaXoiiavia, as, 17, the being elSoiXofiavTjS. Apocr. Act. 
Barn. 16 EiSmXo/iaPi'ar iiriTcXovpevrjs iv Tu Bedrpa, 
sacrifce or offerings to ike idols. 

eiScoXov, ov, TO, idol. Sept. Gen. 31, 19. Ex. 20, 4. 
PoLTii. 31, 3, 13. 

ei'^e, utinam! that! would that! When the wish 
refers to future time, e'lde, in later and Byzantine 
Greek, may take the aorist subjunctive. Athan. I, 
367 C 'aXX' ei^e Kav iKoiarjs ! (See also Introduc- 
tion, § 105, 1.) 

2. "When the wish refers to past time, u&e may 
take the perfect optative, or pluperfect indicative. 

BabR. 53, 5 EMe fie'c /xoi Ttpara p-ij a-vvrjvT!]Koi.s, "EneiTa 



€1 fir] 

8' eWe TV(j>\bs iiu v7n]VTijK0is. APOCK. Act. Philipp. 
m Hellad. 9 E'i6f, & 'Avavia, d<priprjTO to KaXvfijia Trjs 
aTTiarias airo rf}? KapStas aov. 

(tKaioiJLvBia, as, 17, {eiKatofivdos) idle taUc, hobbling. Me- 
thod. 3-19 B. 

eiKoios, a, ov, worthless, as a person. Polyb. 7, 7, 5. 
15,25,4. 32,21,8. 

uKaa-iios, oC, o, (ei/cafm) conjecture. DiON. Thrax in 
Bekker. 642, 8. 

dKovi^a, I'tro), (uKav) (0 give form to any substance. 
Plut. II, 882 D. 

2. To represent emblematically. Porph. Cer. 5. 

cIkovikos, Tj, 6v, typical. Iren. 1, 14, 5. Eus. 1, 3, p. 
12, 22. 

'EXkovikt] inTvnoxns, Pictorial representation. Da- 
MASC. I, G13 C. 

6i)cow<r/ja, aros, to, (iikovI^co) linage, in general. Hippol. 

2. Picture, as of a saint. Theoph. Cont. G04, 10. 

flKovoypatj)La, as, fj, (^fiKovoypacpos) the j^uinting of pic- 
tures. Damasc. I, G17 C. 

2. Description, Dion. Areop. Coelest. Hierarch. 

15, 9 Tr)v Twv voepcov rpo^^utv €iKovoypa<plaif. 

3. Aspect, general appearance. Strab. 15, 1, 
09, p. 718. 

flKovoKaiarris, ov, 6, (fiKcii', Kalco) a burner of holy pic- 
tures. Theoph. Cont. 37. 

(lKOvoK\doTris, ov, 6, {eiKav, (cXdw) iconoclast. NiC. II, 

701 D. 1036 B. Theoph. 773. 
elKovofiaxiK-os, tj, 6v, (eiKovopaxos) hostile to holy pictures, 

iconoclastic. Const. IV, 902 E ElKovopaxncri alpea-Ls. 
(iKovopdxos, ov, [eludiv, p.dxoiiai) hostile to holy pictures. 

Substantively, 6 elKovop,dxos, enemy to holy pictures. 

Damasc. I, 621 C. Nic. II, 724 D. Const. IV, 

788 C. Porph. Adm. 87, 13. Gen. 78, 18. 
etKovoTroiito, rj<ja), (ftKovoirotds) to form, fashion, give a 

proper form. Just. Apol. 1, 19 'Oorea re xal vevpa 

Kal aapKas clKovoTTOLJjOiVTa. 

ftKovoTvnos, ov, 6, (eiKoiv, rvnos) maker of images or pic- 
tures. Theoph. Cont. 775, 17. 

eiKoo-iKXii/of, ov, {e'Uoai, kXiVi;) having twenty couches 
(accubita) at tiible. DiOD. 1, 49 O'koi/ (tKoa-'iKKivov. 

eiVcit/, ovos, T), image, picture. In ecclesiastical Greek, 
commonly a holy picture. Hippol. 256, 35 Kai 
iiKovas Se KaTucTKfi/afouo-i [tlie Carpocratians] tov XpL- 
OTov \eyovTes vno TliXdrov tw Kaipm iKelvo) yfviddai. 
-CjUS. 7, 18 Twz/ airotTTokcov aiiTOv ras (iKovas Hai/Xov Kai 
TliTpov, Ka\ avTov fiij toO XpioroO 8ia ;(pa);xdTci)i' (V ypa- 
<pa~is cra^Ofiivas IcrToprjcrafifv. BasIL. Ill, 38 B 'H t^s 
(iKOvos Tififj ejTi TO TTparoTvnov Siajiaivei. (tllis passage 

Las no special reference to holy luctures). Theod. 

IjECTOR. 1, 1 Tfjv (iKova t^s 6cop.TjTopos, r]V 6 diroaTo'Kos 
AovKas Ka6i(TT6pr](Tev. AnTEC. 2, 1, 34 Aa^iii' Tif 
aXXorpt'aj' <Tavl8a i^aypd'p'qtTe Ka\ (iKova Kareo'Kcvaae. 
Damasc. I, 615 D Trjs alpLoppoovoTjs .... ^tis 
Kai irpdiTtf ■navTav inoiricrc t^v eiKova ToiJ Xptorou « 
XoKkov. 617 C AvToy o Xpiarbs (Ixova iTroi^crev rrjv 
Xeyojxtvrjv dxeipoTToiTjTov. 618 D BXfVe ftot tov eiayye- 
ALOTrjv Ka\ aTrdcrroXov AovKav • ovx^ t^s Travaxpdvrov Ka\ 
aetnapuivov Mapta? ttjv riptav elKova dvia-TopT^oe Ka\ npos 
e(6(l)(Xov eVf/xfe; Theoph. 207, 15 (A. D. 482) 
Tt^v deaiTOTtKTjV sIkovo Kal tS>v dyimv ihiha<TK€ prj 8€X€<T6at, 

the 2}^cture of Christ. Theoph. Cont. 607, 18 Al 
tS)v dytcov anoa-ToKcov iSid;^ftpot etKoves rov t€ avTov Xpe- 

OTOV Ka\ TTJS TOVTOV T€K0Va'J]S, i} Te iv V6>pri p^Xpt TOV vvv 

TrjpovpevT] TTJs peTapop(pd>(Te<i>s. 

TfypappfVTj elKav, = TpaTTTri cIkoiv (sce ypaiTTOs). 

Theoph. Cont. 99, 9. 
€l\r]p.aTiK6s, j}, ov, (eiX?)/ia) groined. Porph. Adm. 137, 
22. 138, 11, 139, 10. 23. 

elXriTapiov, ov, to, {d\t]r6s) volumen, roll. CONST. Ill, 

1012 A. Areth. p. 710 B. Incorrectly fiXtTaptov. 
EiX?;To't, ij, ov, (fiXa) volutus, rolled: that can be rolled. 
Et. M. 790, 8 $eXo'c))f, (iXrjTov Topapiov, fiipjipavov • 
7; ■yXwo'O'OKO/ior', rj xiToiVtov. 

Substantively, t6 flXrjTov, the corporale, a cloth for 

covering the sacred elements. Not to be confounded 

with df)p 2. Porph. Cer. 65. 
eiXiyyoE, ov, 6, (JXiyyos) whirlpool. Arrian. Peripl. 

Mar. Erytlir. 40. 
eiXiTdptov, see el\r)Tapiov. 
el p-q, but, except. Theoph. 280 'YpeU oIk dvepxeade, f IS 

TO 6(ap^crai, fl pfj els to v^pi^fiv Toiis apxovras. Id. 

640, 10. 




El /ii) fiovov, But only. Theoph. 242, 21. 276, 
15. PoEPH. Cer. 64. 
(1^1, to he, as an auxiliary verb. Ixtrodcctiox, § 109, 
4. (See also 6V, m.) 

'Owl', He who is, the representative of the 
Hebrew mn*> Jehovah. Sept. Ex. 3, 14 'Eyw tt/Ji 
6 aSj/. Jer. 14, 13 'O Ssv Kvpie, Lord Jehovah, 
e'v or e'i>, indeclinable, = iv. Sept. Ex. 29, 40 ciV. 

Joseph. Ant. 3, 8, 3 EIp, fiirpov b' e'cTi toOto enixiopiov 
bvo ;(onff *Attikous Bi^ofievov. 
etTreiv, see Xcyo). 

fiprjiievos, T), ov, {/Iprjpai) mentioned. SIal. 69, 9 T7;j» 
ava)Tepa> (Iprjpfvriv ttoXiv 'UpovaaK^p., the above-men- 

flprjvaios, a, ov, z:z clprjviKos. SOZ. 8, 3 ElpTjvala ypafi- 

Elprjvms, for ElpT]valos, ov, 6, a man's name. Insce. 269. 

clprjvapxfoi, r]aa>, tO be fipr]vap)(T]s. InsCE. V ol. IH, p. 


(Iprjvapxns, ov, 6, = (lp!]vapxos. InSCE. 4020. METHOD. 

393 D. 

flprjvapxos, ov, 6, {flpTjvr), apx^) justice of the peace. 
Martte. Poltc. 6. Nil. Epist. 2, 276. 

elpr)veva>, (i<Ta>, {(Iprjirr]) to pacify, tranquillize, reconcile. 
Const. ApOST. 7, 10 'Elpi]i'eva-(is paxopivovs, Thou 
shall mahe peace among those that are at variance. 
Dion Cass. 1297, 70. Theoph. 119, 19 Elpi^vevaav 
Trjv noKiv, They restored peace to the city. Porph. 

Cer. 436, 13 'EXBelv ei> rfj iKKXrjirlq. Kal elprjvevcrai Tov 

In the Ritual, the priest flprjvevei when he says 
Eipijfij <Toi, Peace be upon thee, to the person who has 
read the Epistle or the Gospel of the day. Also 
when he says Elpljvrj naaiv, Peace be upon you all, to 
the congregation. 
clpr]vr)„ j;r, J], peace. 'O Im T^s elp-qvTjs, Justice of the 
peace, the same as tlp-qvapxos or fipT]vapxis. Pallad. 
165 B. 

AiSdfai Tqv elp-fjtrqv, To say flprjirq vpiv. LaOD. 19 
Aovvai TT)V (IprjVTiv. VlT. AjiPHIL. 17 A. VlT. 

Epiph. 348 D Ai'Suo-iv eipw"- Cheon. 588, 22 

Aovvai flprjVT)v. 

In the Ritual, Elpfivr] iraaiv. Peace he upon you 
all, said by the priest, 
cipijw/tds, Ti, ov, peaceful. Tpappara ilprjviKa., Letters oj 
commendation. Athan. I, 186 A. Basil. HI, 
301 E. 

EiprjviKTj imiTToKf], the same as Tpappara dprjViKa. 

Athan. I, 359 A. 

Substantively, (a) 'h dp-qviKt], sc. eVio-roXij, Letter 
of commendation, given to a clergyman by his bishop. 
Ant. 7. 8. (Compare Eus. 6, 46, p. 319, 36 Tols 

avToXs 8i oXXijw TTfp). etprjvrjs SiarvnovTai, SC. fVtoroXi/i'.) 

(b) To flprjviKov, SC. ypdppa. Letter of commenda- 
tion, inferior to a regular (TvaranKov. Athan. I, 359 
D. ChaL. Can. 11 'EmaroKioK, elrouv clprjviKo'is «- 
(cXi/ciacrriKois povots wpio^apev oSdeiv, Kal prj crDcrranKoIs. 
(Compare Athan. 1, 359 A Aexopeviov Trapa 'Adava- 
<tIov to. (TvvfiBr] TTJt (Iprivris ypappaTa.) 

(c) In the Ritual, to. (IprjviKd, The bidding prayer, 
exhortation to prayer said by the deacon ; called also 

' TOL biaKovLKa, T] crwanrij. It begins thus : 'Ev (IpTjVT) tov 
KVplov 8rr]6S>p(V. 'Yrrep Tjjs avaBfV (Iprivris (tat T^s (Twtt]- 
pias TWf ilrvx<i>v Tjpwv Toii Kvplov SeTjBapfV. (Compare 

Const. Apost. 8, 13, 1.) 

Ta (lpr]viKa ra bfVTfpa, The second bidding prayer, 
an abridgment of the preceding. It begins thus : 

"Eti Kai. iTi iv flpr]vrj roC Kvpiov &fr]6apev. ChRTS. XII, 

782 D (spurious). 
elprjvonoUa, rj(Ta>, ((IprjvoTToios) to he a peacemaker. Sept. 

Prov. 10, 10. w 

elppos, ov, 6, {f1pa>) Series, train, concatenation. Plut. 

II, 885 B Elppov aiTiav, tovt((tti ra^iv Ka\ inicrvvSecriv 
avapd^aTov, a concatenation of causes. 

2. In the Ritual, the frst troparion of an origi- 
nal ahri, in which sense it may be compared to the 
first stropha of a classical ode. The subjects of the 
elppoi are the same as those of the niyie odes (see 
(aSr; 1). Thus, the flppos of the first ode of a Kavav 
contains some allusion to the destruction of Pharaoh's 
host, or at least some of the words occurring at the 
beginning of the first ode of Moses ; as, acrapev, acrai- 

p(v Tw Kvpico, OTt SfSd^aorat. 

When the troparia of an ode are each to be sung 




to the tune of the elp/ios of anotlier ode, only the first 
words of that elpfios are given (in the Ritual). 
els for eV, a<, in, without reference to any Ivinil of motion. 
Sept. Num. 35, 33 Tijv y^v ds fjv i/ius KaromelTe. 
DiOD. 3, 44, p. 212, 74 'Oparai xfppovrjcTos Kai XipljU 
eiy aiiTriv (caXXtoror. 5, 84 Aiarpl^aiv els tcis v^aovs tcis 
KaravTiKpii T^r 'lavias. 13, 12 Kadrjpevovs els SiKf^iaf. 
14, 117, p. 731, 4 'Ev iJ Kal TO p^pucri'oi', o el\^(f>ea-av 
els VapTju, which they had taken at Rome. Dion. 
Hal. II, 841, 9 Oi KaTa\ei<p6evTes vtto tov rvpavvov els 
TO orpaTOTTeSov. 1909, 12 IloXi'i/ els Tr]V iroKeploiV pel- 
vavTes xpovov, NT. Matt. 2, 23 EX^ojv KaTWKTjaev els 
noKiv Xeyopevrjv ^a^apeT. Clem. JloJI. Epist. 2, 8 
IItjXoj yap eupev els Tr)V x^'P" '''"^ Texvlrov. ZOS. 10, 
16 Trjv pa^t]v els "Ap^Tj'Xav npos avTOP 7TOLJ]iTdpevos. 16, 
11 To (TTpaToneSov KaTaXmav els tov pera^v •nopOpov 
BufaiTiou Koi XaXKijSoKOs oKicrKeTai. LeimON. 69 (96) 
T<» d/3/3a ^vpewvi ra els to OavpacTTOv'Opos. 

2. To, for wpos TOV. Dion. Hal. II, 859 'A^iko- 

pevos 8' els noTrXtov OiiaKeptov, k. t. X. 

3. In later and Byzantine Greek, it often stands 
between a substantive and its predicate. Tliis is a 
Hebraism. Sept. Gen. 2, 24 "Eo-ovrat ol Svo els aapKa 

piav, for crap^ pla. 12,2 Qoiijcra ae els eBvos peya, Iivill 
make of thee a great nation. 34, 12 Aiio-ere poi tijv ■nalSa 
TavTrjv els yvvaiKa, You icill give me this damsel to ivife. 
43, 17 ToO \aPeiv 17/ias els nalSas, To take Its for bond- 
men. 48, 19 Kai ovTor ecrrat els Xaov, He also shall 
become a people. Judith. 7, 27 'Ecropeda yap els 8ou- 
Xous. Apock. Act. Pet. et Paul. 28 'E^e'Xe^aTo tjpas 

els \abv avTov ayiov. CONST. APOST. 8, 4, 2 "Oc 
aWovvTai els iip^ovTa. 8, 5, 3 Ov e^e\e^(o els e-niaKOTTOV, 

Whom thou hast chosen to be a bishop. Just. Tryph. 
67 Tov eKXeyrjvat els XpioTov. NeOCAES. Can. 12 Els 
irpea^vTepov ayeaOai oi dvvaTai, He cannot be made a 
presbyter. SOCR. 7, 23 AexSijuai els ^aaChia beopevos, 
Requesting to be recognized as a king. Theod. 
liECTOR. 2, 6 'AvayopeieTai 8e els PacriKea viro Apiadinjs 
TTJs avyov(TTr]s o niXevriapios. LiYD. 220 JlpoaeXa^ovro 
pte els TrpaiTov xapTovXaptov, They made me their fht 

4. With, denoting the instrument. Marttr. 

ARETIT. 10 El6 ovTUiS els tjtvovs \lKpir)6rjvai. tIjv Te<ppai' 
els TOV depa. LeimON. 64 (92) 'Ea(poyyta-ev tov ^oCp- 
vov els TO ipoTiov avTov. Mal. 407, 15 Tov apyvpov 
avTov els a^lvas eKonrov, with axes. 

5. For, denoting the price. Const. HI, 1017 A 

Vnep eiirov ayopaa-at mipa T>)s yevopevrjs yvvaiKos Ivvo- 
Kevrlov TOV waTpiKLOV els voplapaTa e^. CoDlN. 99, 7 
Aei\p-is f]V ev Trj TroXft v8aTos Kat (tItov, a>s mTrpaa-Kea-dai 
TOV o-iTov podiov ev els to vopia-pa, one bushel for a 

6. In later and Byzantine Greek, the accusative 
with 61 y often supplies the place of the dative. NT. 
Matt. 5, 22 Evo^or e<TTai els Trjv yeevvav tov irvpos. 
Act. 24, 17 E\ei]poavvas TTOii^crav els to edvos pov. 
PATJSAN. fJ, o, 12 Ef airaVTas e^rjyye\6rj to To^prjpa. 
ApOCR. Nicod. Euangel. B, 4, 2 Mrjdev mt^aoTe kokov 
els TOVTOV TOV avdpawov. NiC. CoNST. 86, 17 'AyeTai 
K<iiva-TavT7vos els viov Aeovra yapeTrjv ck ttjs 'EXXdSos 
Elprjvrjv. PORPn. Adm. 175 'O ScpevSonXoKos dvSpe'iOS 
Kai (fyo^epos els to TrXi/o-mfocra avTw Wv] yiyovev. 

7. It is found before the accusative denoting ex- 
tent of space, or distance. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 5, 3, 5 
ATTe\G:iV o<TOV els aTabiovs dvo, 

8. It may be put in apposition with itself, or with 
ev. Mal. 209, 17 'Arr^X^ev els Ttjv )(i>pav tov 'Avvi- 
^aoK els TTjv 'A<j>piKfiv, He went to the country of Han- 
nibal, — to Africa. Here the specific expression els 
Tijv 'A(j>piKJ]v is put in apposition with the generic 
fit T7]v x'^'pov. NiC. II, 865 B 'Ev Papfj eanv els 

9. It may (by a species of apposition) follow ad- 
verbs of place. Sept. Deut. 21, 12 Ela-a^eis auriji/ 

evSov els TrjV oIkIov <tov. Apocr. Act. Pllilipp. in Hel- 
lad. 14 "Qo-Te Kai KaTeXdrjs C<ov KaTco els tov aS?;^. MaL. 
29, 15 'EKei els TO SiXTrtov opos. 216, 21 "Ava els ttjv 
KoKovpevTjv CLKponoKiv. ChroN. 721 Hepav els Tlriyas. 
els, pla, ev, one. Eis Kai 6 avTos, One and the same. Po- 
LYB. 1, 4, 1 navTa veveiv rjvdyKaa-e irpbs eva Ka\ tov 
avTov o-Konov, to one and the same object. Diod. 1, 1 

'E(j>LKoTipJ^dr]<Tav vnb plav Kat ttjv avTrjv (rivra^iv dyayeXv. 
IreN. 1, 10, 2 Elf Kal airo5. 3, 12, 2 'Eva Kai tov 
oiTov 6eov Kai craT^pa. ClIRTS. VH, 765 C 'H yvvi) 



avrq SoKfl fi(v fivai fita Kal t) airrj wapa rots fvayy(\icrrais 

eTs Koi fiovos, One and only one, more emphatic 
than eh /xoVoj. Ignat. Ant. (interpol.) 5 'Eva Ka\ 

fiopov (carayyeXXct 6e6v. PORPH. Them. 12, 13 Eij 
€Pa Ka\ fiovov tov ^atTikea €a>pa, 

'Ex fiia, full expression 'Ev /ii2 tZv ^/lepav, One day, 
Once upon a time, or simply once. Leimon. 18 (30) 

'£\6o>v o?v iyi) iv pna rav tijitpav ets tov otKov p-ov ov^ 
e?lpot> Trjv yvvaiKa /lou. C5 'Ev fita (jSoaKev )^otpovs cc 

yiiav, SO. ripipav, One day, Once upon a time, simply 

once. ApOPHTH. Arsen. 35 'EKoiXeae pe piav 6 dfifias 
'Apo-e'wor. ToEOPH. 280, 17. 

Mia pla, One by one, One at a time. Porph. Cor. 

261 'Airtpxerm pia pla Ttpoa-Kwovaa, 

Miax piav, Once in a while, occasionally. Apophth. 
Anton. 13 Xpq ovv piav piav ovyKaraPaiveiv Tois dStX- 


Ilapa piav, apart. MaL. 137 'Atpapiirav irapa piav 
ol 'S.KvSai TOV 'Ofie<m]v. 

['Era, neuter for tv. Apophth. Benjamin 1. BIal. 
34G, 11.] 

2. For fir, in the sense of a, an, see Intro- 
duction, § 78, 1. 
(lcrayye\ia, as, f], announcement, neics. Polyb. 9, 9, 7. 
eicrSexTKcdi/, ov, to, {elahixopai) admission fee. LeO. 

Const. 13. 
fio-SfKTof, ij, oV, (cio-SexofiaO received, acceptable. Sept. 

Lev. 22, 29 ElaheKTov vplv. 
cio-eyy/fw = fyyii<^. PoLTB. 12, 19, 6 Ela-eyyi^ovTa rots 

elaevplaKa (eiplcrKa), to find in. CleM. Eom. Homil. 

3, 9 'Ev ah fj TravTav /SovX^ el<revpi<rK€Tai. 
ela-KopaCw, incorrectly for ela-KapdCa, to burst in tipon 

like a band of revellers.' Igs at. Antioch. (interpol.) 1 

ivXaTTopfvot Tas elcrKopa(Td<Tas aiptVetr toO wovrjpov tV 

aTrarq Ka\ airaXela tSiv neidopevav avTa. 
cio-oSfvM, evara, to perform the ficroSos 2 ; said of the 

priest. PoKPH. Cer. 192, 19, et alibi. Theoph. 

Cont. 704, 11. Leo Gram. 275. 
eio-o8taf&), aa-a, (tio-oSioj) to gather in, to collect. Sept. 

4 Rog. 12, 4 Hav TO dpyvpiov to claoSia^opevov ev rat 

oiKO) Kvpiov. Apophth. Eucharistus. 
€ia-o8i(co's, Tj, 6v, pertaining to eta-o8os. Substantively, t6 
ela-oSiKdv, sc. rpondpiov, A troparion sung during the 
piKpa e'ia-oSos. PeNTEKOST. init. 

ela-oSios, ov, (e'uroSos) belonging or relating to entry. 

Substantively, (a) Ta elcroSia, income, revenue. 
Sept. Dan. 11, 13. HeS. EtaoSia, TrpdaoSot, dvaXi- 

(b) Ta Ela-dbia, av, Festum Praesentationis Dei- 
parae. The Entrance of the Deipara into the Temple, 
the name of a church-feast. Horol. Nov. 21. Cu- 

ROP. 80, 15 Kara Tr)V tu>v Etcrobiav Tijs ^eoTOKOu pvrjprjv. 

[For the legend of the dedication of the Virgin to 
the service of God in the temple, see Apocr. Pro- 
teuangel. 7. Greg. Nyss. HI, 346 D.] 
€10-0809, ov, ^, income, revenue ; opposed to e^oSor. Po- 
lyb. C, 13, 1. 6, 14, 2. Anc. 15. 

2. Introitus, entrance, formal entrance into a 
church. LaOD. 56 'H cio-oSos toZ ijnaKonov, The 
lishopi's entrance into the church shortly before the 
beginning of divine service. Const. (53G), 1148 B 

EiVo'Sou yevopivTjS koto to (Tvvr)6es ev Tj dyuoTaTri rjpSiv 
peyd\rj eKKKrfaia. PORPH. Cer. 15. 31. 

In the Ritual, the priest's solemn entrance into the 
altar-part of the church (/35fta). He comes out of 
the inner sanctuary through the northern door, and 
walks as far as the western end of the aisle ; then he 
turns into the nave, and proceeds towards the middle 
door of the inner sanctuary. The t'o-oSos is called 
MiKpa fio-oSos, or EicoSos tov evayyeKiov, when the 
priest enters with the evangelistary in his hands. It 
is called MtyaX?? fio-oSor, when the priest enters 
holding the sacramental elements. 

The XeiTovpyia has both the piKpd and the peyd\rj 
eXaoSos. The peyas etnrepivos has only the piKpa ei- 
tire, whether, with the infinitive. Porph. Adm. 78 
PiTTTouo-t 8e Ka\ (7<ap(j)ia rrepl tS>v ■neTeivwv, evre a-cf>d^ai 
avTovs, eiTe Koi (payelv, e'ire Kal ^avras edneiv, whether to 

kill and eat them, or ichether to let them live. (See 
also Introduction, § 85, 5.) 




ehovv (eirf, ovv), essentially the same as ^yow, that is to 

sai/. Martyr. IgNAT. 3 '0 Kara XpitrTiavwv, ehovv 

6ucr6/3eiaf TroXecoff. 
CK or £^, hy reason of. JLvL. 38, 19 'Hi/ St 6 Kr](p(vs ix 

tdC yrjpas jii) ^Xencov. 89, 10 'Ek T^f 7rX);y5i T^f airoC 

/ce^aX^? reXeura. 

2. In Byzantine Greek, it is followed also by the 
accusative. Pori'H. 'Cer. 214, 14 'Opi^u d /3ao-iXeuf 

€K Tas TTaTpiKias oias deXet. LeO GrAJI. 359, 20 'Ek 

Tovs eiyevovs (write eiyfvovs). PxOCH. passim. 
(KaoTot, r), ov, each, every. Kad' fKaa-Trjv, sc. ^fiipav, Every 

day, simply daily. Mal. 177, 14. 
(KaTov, hundred. Sept. Jud. 20, 10 Ajj^j/opeda S/xa Sv- 

Spas Tois ixaTov els wdcras <j)v\as 'l<rparj\, Kai iKOTov toIs 

)(l\lols Kai ^t\iovs Tols jj-vplQis. 

iKaTovrdpxrjs, ov, 6, a sort of magician. QuiN. Can. 

fxaTOvraxeip = iKaroyxetp. PlUT. II, 478 F. JuST. 

Apol. 1, 25. 
€KaTO(TTfva, evaca, (iKaTocrros) to he a hundred times as 

much. Sept. Gen. 26, 12 Kdl dpev cv tm ivmvra 

fKe'iva iKaroa-Tevova-av Kpi.6fjv, And he received in that 

year a hundredfold of harley. 
eKOToaTiaiOS, a, ov, hundredth, eKaTOtrros. 'EKaTocmawi 

ToKoi, centesimae, Interest at the rate of one per 

cent a month ; the same as iKaTOdral. Insck. 354. 

Balsam, ad Concil. Nic. 17. 

ffcarocrrdf, ^, ov, hundredth. Substantively, at iKaToa-Tal, 
= fKaToa-Tunoi tokoi. NiC. I, Can. 17. NOVELL. 
88, 1 ToKOV Tmv ;(pi;/idTo)i' Tov otto TpiTTJS fKaTOOTrjs, 

icsuras trientes. QniN. Can. 10. 
fK^aBpeva {fidBpov), to overthrow from the foundatio7is. 
Clem. Rom. Homil. 17, 3 U\dva fie BiBaa-KoXla els 

(fiofiepov deov aTvo^Xtnovira tS>v Kara (j)v(nv eK^aOpeiieTai. 
17, 11 'hvTiTvmav yap ovk exav els Kevov eK^adpeierai, 
is precipitated. 
V/SoXXo), to cast out, to excommunicate. Const. Apost. 
2, 21, 1 and 3. 2, 43, 2. Soz. 1, 15, p. 32, 24 T^s 

€(CxXi;(Ti'as dxpiTas eKJie^Xrjpevovs. (Compare CoNST. 
Apost. 2, IG, 1 KeXtucroi/ avrbv e^a> pXrjdrjvai, SC. T^r 

e)(/3t/3dfu, to execute, in the sense of accomplish, effect. 

Gloss. 'EK^i/3df<», exequor, efficio. Ibid. 'Ex^Si/Sd^ft, 

eV/3i/3acryaoj, ov, 6, {eK^ifid^ca) execution, in the sense of ac- 
complishment, performance. CnAL. 1292 B. Gloss. 

'EK^ifiaa-pos, effecliis, execucio, apparitio. 
eK^i^atTTTjs, ov, 6, (eVi3i/3dfci)) executor. Novell. 112, 2. 

Basilic. 9, 3, 84. Gloss. 'EK^i^atrrris, executor, 

viator, appariloi; intercessor. 

'EKi3i/3acrTai t^s eKK\rja-ias, church-commiltee. Cod. 

Apr. Can. 96. Chal. 1292 C. 
eK^\i(a> (/SXtfta), to huhble. Sept. Prov. 3, 10 OlVu hi 

al Xijvoi (TOV eK^Xv^acriv. 
eK^pao-pos, OV, 6, (eKJipd^a,) a throwing up hy hailing. 

eK^pacns. Sept. Nah. 2, 10. 
eKyiyapTi^ai, iVm, (ylyaprov) to take Out the Seeds or core, 

as of fruit. Galen. VI, 344 B. XIII, 385 B. 

Geopon. 8, 27, 1, of apples. 

eKbanavda) = Sairavda Strengthened by eK. PoLTB. 25, 

8, 4, et alibi. 
iicSea-peva = beapeva strengthened by Ik. Poltb. 3, 

03, 8 EKbetTpeiav ttjv iKarepcov ttIotiv els dXKfjXovs. 
exSexopai, to become surety for any one. Sept. Gen. 43, 

8 'Eyo) fie eKbexopai avTov. 
eK&rjpea,, to depart this life ; said of holy men. Theoph. 

4, 19 Xipos Kvpiov e^ehrjprjaev Iv opOoho^co irtarei. 
c/cSifiiJo-Kca = exfiua). SePT. 1 Reg. 31, 8. 

eKSiSapi, to give out. Impersonal, eKBodijvat, to he de- 
creed. Sept. 1 Esdr. 1, 30 'E^cfio'^ij toCto yivetrBai. 
ae\ els anav to yivos 'ifrpafjK. 

eKbirjyeopai, rjo-opai, {Sieyeopat) tO tell OUf. SePT. Job. 

12, 8 EKSirjyrjtrai yjj. 

eVSiKcd), Ti<ra>, to punish. Sept. Ex. 21, 20 aUtj eVfiixj;- 

BrjtreTai.. 21, 21 Ovk eKdiKrjdijro). 1 Reg. 15, 2 Nvv 
eK8iK^(Ta> a enolrja-ev 'ApaXrjK tu> '\upaT]K. 

eKSUtjcns, eas, r), vengeance : vindication. Sept. Ex. 7, 
4. 1 2, 1 2 'Ev ffStrt Toir Seals rmv AlyvTrrlav jroiijcroj rf/v 
eKhU-qiriv. POLYB. 3, 8, 10 Ady^ian /ioTOV Tr)V eKSUrjcrw 

TToirjo-apevovs, having obtained satisfaction. 
eVSiKia, as, fj, (ckSikos) defence : vindication. Dion 

Cass. 154, 8. Insor. 356, 43. Sard. Can. 17. 
ckSikos, ov, 6, defensor, syndic. Cicer. Epist. ad Famil. 

13, 56 Ecdicos Romam mittere. Nil. Epist. 1, 





288, et alibi. Cod. Afr. Can. 75. Chal. Can. 2. 
23. Novell. 15. 74, 4, § a, citij-attorney. 133, 4 
Toirs EuXa/Sfo-raTous eKdUovs Trjs eKKKrjatas. AnTEC. 1, 
20, 5 Tois (KbiKovs rav iroKeav. 

2. Avenger. Apocr. Proteuangel. 24, 2. 

3. In military language, ol ckSikoi, body of reserve. 
Leo. 7, 40. 

e/eSoo-if, ewr, 17, a letting, farming out, leasing. Polyb. 
6, 17, 4. (See also eySoo-ts.) 

2. Edition, publication of a book. Hephaest. p. 
134 (74). Eus. 3, 24, p. 116, 34. Epiph. II, 175 A. 

3. Translation from one language into another. 
Eus. 6, 16 ' A.vixv(i(Ta'i. re ras tUv cTtpav -irapa tovs 
c/38o/ir;KoiTa Tas Upas ypu(j)as ^pp,rjV€VK6Tav eK&oaeis. 
AtHAN. I, 101 B Kara ttiv tS>v i^bopLriKOVTa €pp.r]V€in-S>v 

tKSoatv. Epiph. I, GIO D. 
c')c8dTi)t, ov, 6, (eKSi'Swfit) translator from one language 

into another. Epiph. I, 010 C. 
f/cSoxij, rjs, 17, acceptation, meaning, sense : interpretation. 

POLTB. 3, 29, 4 Kadanep inoiovvTO Trjv fKSoxrjV ol Kap- 

Xt/SoMoi, As the Carthaginians interpreted the treaty. 
Id. 12, 18, 7. 23, 7, G. 

2. Exceptio, exception, i^aipean; a Latinism. 
Novell. 38, fin. 
(Khvaa>TT€a> (Suo-toTreo)), to entreat, pray. Just. Apol. 2, 2 

'E^eSucTcoTrEiTO viro Tu>v avTijs. 

cKet, for exfio-e, thither. POLTB. 5, 101, 10 Tiji" fKei 
Sid^a<nv. EpICT. 3, 24, 113 'EKfl TTf/iffe. 

fxeio-f, for (Kc'i, there. Poltb. 5, 51, 3. 36, 4, 1. 
Apocr. Act. Bam. 5. Can. Apost. 14. 15. Mar- 
tyr. IgNAT. 22 'ETn^evaOels fie p€Ta ran (rrpanaiTav 
ToTs eKe'i(T€ TTio-ToIf. EPIPH. I, 1093 D. ZOS. 18, 7. 

23, et alibi. Const. (536), 1205 A 'Exeltrf iv t& 

(r€KpcTio aTTr/Td p.e. 
c/cfijTe'u (fiTe'w) to seek, demand, inquire, search ovt. 

Sept. Ex. 18, 15. Deut. 4, 29. 
i'Kdap^os, ov, {Bdiifios) amazed, astonished. Poltb. 20, 

10, 9 'EKdap^ot yeyovores. 
iKdiaTpiCo) {6earp'iC<'>), to expose, make public, to make a 
public show of. Poltb. 5, 15, 2 ''E^eOea.Tpiaav 
avTois, They disgraced themselves. Id. 30, 17, 3, et 

(Kdeid^a (deid^io), to make a god of, to deify, icorship. 
Plut. I, 573 C. G81 A, et alibi. Just. Cohort. 13. 

(Kdepa, aros, to, {€Kn6r]p.i) edictum, edict. PoLTB. 31, 
10, 1. 

ckBcctis, (as, T), exhibition, display ? Theoph. Cont. 

173, 9 T^t fiaaiKiKTjS iKBetreas. 

(K6r)Kvvat (^tjXwu), to render effeminate, to enervate. 
Poltb. 32, 2, 3 iKreeq\{iv6ai. 37, 2, 2 l<T(6rj\vpi- 

vos. DiOD. 1, 81, p. 92, 23 ^'E.KdrjKvvovcruv raf twv 
aKovoimav ^vxds. 

eKdvfila, as, 17, {eK6vp.os) vigor, spirit, energy. Poltb. 3, 

115, 6. 
ixKadapiCo) {xadapi^a) = fKKadaipio. Sept. Jud. 20, 13 

'EKKadapiotiiiev jrovrjpiav dirb 'lapaf/X. 

cKKaiSeKripTjs, for, ^, {iKKai&cKa) a ship of sixteen banks of 

oars. Poltb. 18, 27, 6, et alibi. 
eiacevoa), to empty out, said of that which is emptied out. 

LiEIMON. 160 'EKKeifuia'aTC iravra tts rrjv 6d\a<Tcrav. 
(KKevTca, to pierce, stab, to run through. Sept. Num. 

22, 29. Poltb. 5, 56, 12, et alibi. 
(KKTjpvKTos, OV, (eKKTjpiaa-a) cast out, cxcommunicated, 

dno^XrjTOS. SepT. Jer. 22, 30 Tpdyjrov tov avdpa tovtov 
(KKfipvKTOv avBpanrov. Greg. Thauji. Can. 2, p. 38 C 
'EKKijpvKTOS iKKXrjo-ias 6eov. AnC. 18. BaSIL. Ill, 

416 E. 
iKK-qpiaaa or iKKTjpvTTO), in ecclesiastical Greek, to cast 
out, to excommunicate. Greg. Thaum. Can. 2, p. 

38 D. Toiif TOiovTovs TrdvTas lKKr)pi^ai. Can. 5, p. 40 B 

Ouf Sei (KKTipi^ai Twv fix^v. 

iKKkqcfKhiKos = iKKKria-uK&iKos. CONSTff. (536), 1021 C. 

fKKk-qaia, as, 17, church, a society of Christians. NT. 

Particularly, ^ (KK\T]a-ia, the Church, that is, the 

Church Universal, the true church. Iren. 1, 6, 2. 

Laod. 8. 

Ol TTjs fKKKriaias, or Oi ajro rrjs iKKhrjaias, The mem- 
bers of the Church Universal, The orthodox Christians, 

called also ol iKKXrja-iaaTiKol ; opposed to 01 alpeTiKoi. 

Laod. 9. 10. Basil. Ill, 269 A Oj dn-o r^i e/cxXij- 

aias. SOCR. 2, 21, p. 106. 

'H prjTrjp riov cVkXijctiuv, The mother of churches, 
applied to the church of Jerusalem. Const. I, p. 




1150 D T^r Se ye fi-qTpbs i:raa-S>v Tu>v iKKKrj(Tia>v Trjs iv 

'UpoaoXiiiois. ViT. Sab. 295 C. 

2. Church, the Lord's house, iKKKija-iaarfipiov, Kvpta- 
KoV. Const. ArosT. 6, 30, 1. 8, 34, 2. Sard. 

Can. 7 KaTa({>vyeiv inl Tr)V iKKKrjaiav, To Jtee to the 
church for refuge. Zos. 269, 7 'O iiri t^ da-i^m rav 
eKK\rj<Ti<av T(6e\s vofios. 

'H fieydXr] ckkXi/o-io, The great church, applied to 
cathedrals. Athan. I, 303 C, of Alexandi-ia. Ct- 
EILL. Alex. Epist. 85 C, of Ephesus. Particularly, 
The great church of Constantinople, tliat is, 77(6 
church of Saint Sophia. Nil. Epist. 2, 294. Sock. 

2, 6 T^f vvv fi€ya\i]! kol 2o0ias ovopa^Ofievqs, SC. ekkXtj- 
(rlas. ThEOD. Ill, 646 A Trjs pLfydXrjS eKKAij<Tias rjv 
Kti)V<rravTivos ideiparo. NOVELL. 3, Prooem. Tfjv Trjs 
|8acrtXi8os Tavrqs woXfos ayiaTaTrju peyaKt]v eKKXrjaiav. 
PrOC. Ill, 179, 21 T^s KavaTavTivovndXeas eKK^rjcrlas, 
ijKTrfp p€ya\riv Ka\e7u vevopiKatri. SiMOC. 330. 
(KKKrjcna^a), d(Ta, lo call together, as an assembly. Sept. 

Lev. 8, 3 Kai Tiduav Tr)V avvayayrjV eKKKrjirlacrov. Jer. 
33 (26), 9 'E^eKK\ri(Tid(T6rj jrSs 6 Xabs cVi lepeplav iv 

oiKM Kvplov. Joseph. Ant. 12, 7, 6. Eus. 1, 13, p. 

41 Avpiov iKKKria-latTOV p,oi, tovs ttoXitos crou Travras. 

Intransitive, to hold a religious meeting ; to go to 
church. Gange. 6. Basil. Ill, 182 A. Soz. 1, 2. 
2, 6. 24, p. 77, et alibi. 

Iiliddle, iKKKrjo-idCopai, to go to church for the fii'st 
time, said of the infant when it is carried to church 
by its mother on the fortieth day after its birth. 

EUKHOL. p. 123 T^ 6e T(cr<TapaKoaT!j rjfiepa ndXiv 
TTpoadyeraL tgJ va<3 cttI toj €KK\r](naa-6tjvai, fiTovv apxTjV 
\al3uv ToC elcrdyeaBat els ttjv (KKXrja-iav. 
eKK\ri<ndpxr]s, ov, 6, (ixKXrjCTia, Spxio) a sort of sacristan. 
Triod. (b' t^s a' 'Ej38o^d8oj). Ptoch. 2, 120. Cu- 
ROP. 6, 10. 

(KiiKriaiarxpos, oO, 6, (eAcxXTjo-tafo)) meeting, assembly, eKKKr]- 

aia. POLTB. 15, 26, 9. 
cKxXijtrtaoTijptoy, ou, rh, {lKK\r)(Tia<rnjs) the Roman CO- 

mitium. Dion. Hal. U, 738, 5. IV. 2098, 6. 

2. CJlurch, eKk\r]<Tta 2, KvpiaKov. IsiD. Pel. Epist. 
2, 246 'EttI /lev rav diToaTokav .... tKKkr)(jia(TTr]pia 
ovK rjV. 

(KKXrjatacmKds, ij, 6v, belonging to the true church, eccle- 
siastical. Can. Apost. 37. 38. Clem. Alex. 816, 
13. Alex. Alex. 548 A. Laod. 12. Eus. 1, 1, 
p. 3, 13. Id. 3, 25, p. 119. Id. 4, 7, p. 148. 

Substantively, o eKKXijo-iaortKoy, a man of the church, 
that is, a member of the true (or orthodox) church ; 
opposed to alperiKos. CoNST. AposT. 2, 58, 1. Eds. 
2, 25, p. 119, 15. Athan. I, 112 D. Greg. Ntss. 
II, 330 B. 481 C. SoOR. 1, 26, p. 62. 

EKKXi/o-ieKSiKoj, OV, o, (ckkXijcio, exSiKOf) church-syndic, 
iKKXrjcriKSiKos, eKKXr/aias eKBiKos. NoVELL. 133, 4 Toils 
6(o(j)iK€aTdTovs (KKXrjiTieKSiKovs Trjs iiytaTaTrjs peydXrjs 
iKKKrja-las. NiC. II, 921 A. (See also ckSikos.) 

(kkXtjo-is, eais, fj, (cKKoXto)) « calling out, challenge : evo- 
cation. PoLTB. Frag. Gram. 44. 

e<<Kr)Tos, ov, fj, cippellalio, appeal from a lower to a 
higher tribunal. Cod. Apr. 15. 28. 96. SocR. 20, 
40, p. 154, 33. 35. Novell. 119, 4. 128, 7 "iva 

.... 17 ckkXijtos iyyvpvd^rjTai. 
(KKOiXawm (xoiXaii/w), tO kollow Out. POLTB. 10, 48, 7. 

€KK07rij, 5?) Vj (ckkoVtco) a cutting down. Poltb. 2, 65, 

6, ct alibi. 
iKKonra, to cut off, in the sense of to excommunicate. 

Can. Apost. 28. 29. 

2. To abolish, discontinue, as a feast. Leo Gram. 

2/5, 23 "E/CTOTf e^eKoin] rj TOiavrr] TrpoiXevcris. CeRUL. 

140 C. 

(KKoi^iTOs = f^KOV^iTOs. ToEOPH. CONT. CIO. 
iKKovaaevd) ^=: e ^KOv<T<reva>. J\IaL. 3oG, 19. 

tKKu/3£vo) {Kv^fvo}), to play off at dice. Hence, to risk, 
stake, hazard. Polyb. 1, 87, 8 M/XXoj'tcs iKKv^eietv 
vnep rav oXmv, to hazard all upon one throtc. 2, 63, 2 

'EKKv^eveiv toIs oXots. 3, 94, 4 Ovdapais Kptvcov Ikkv- 

(Beveiv, ovSe -rrapa^dWeaBai Tols oKois. 
iK\aropea>, rjo-a, {XaTOjiea) tO hexo Ollt in Stone. SePT. 

Num. 21, 18 'Slpv^av avro ap^ovres, i^eXaroixrjaav avTo 

fiacriKels, SC. to (ftpeap. 
cVXijTTTojp, opor, o, (f/cXapjSai'd)) contractor, irpOKovparap. 

Cod. Afr. Can. 16. 

2. Suscepfor, collector of taxes. Novell. 123, 6. 
130, 3. Theoph. 591. 

txXijpeci) (Xripia), to fool. POLTB. 15, 26, 8. 




(KXrj-<\ns, (as, rj, {iKKafi^avw) reception ; coUecting. Diosc. 

1, 81, p. 46 B Jlpbs (xXrj^iV Tr/s Xiywof. NOVELL. 
123, 6 ATliiOcrlav (j>6pa)V eicXi/^tv, of taxes. BASILIC. 

3, 1, 13. 
«Xi/iia, Of, % (exXt/ioj) starvation. Sept. Deut. 28, 20. 
tVXoyij, Tjs, fi, election, choice. Maettr. Poltc. 20 

To» Kvpiov Tov cKKoyas notovvra diro rav l&iav SovXav. 
(KKoyitTiiis, 0X1, 6, (eKXoyl^Ofiai) calculation. POLTB. 1, 

59, 2, et alibi. Dion. Tiirax in Bekker. G29, 8. 
f'/cXoxif"! '''■<"> i^^X"') '" P^'^^ <•"'• Sept. Cant. 5, 10 

'EKKeXoxurpivos dno /ivptdSav, One in many myriads, 

that is, a very rare man. 
(KjieTpT](Tis, ear, r), (iKpeTpew) a measuring, measurement. 

PoLTB. 5, 98, 10. 
iKfivKTTipiCa), «<5, (/lufcnjptfo)) to deride. Sept. Ps. 2, 4. 

(Kvvp.<f>€va> = yapea. ClEM. Rom. Homil. 5, 14 Xlfp- 
(T€<p6uT]v avTos fKiwp(j)€V€t rTjV BvyaTipa. 

cKovcntl^opat, daopat, (c/couo-tor) to offer freely, volun- 
tarily, or of one's own accord. Sept. Jud. 5, 2 
(meaning uncertain). 2 Esdr. 2, 68 'HKovaiacravTo 
els OLKQv Kvpiov. 3, 5 Ilat^i eKovaia^opiPco fKovatov tg> 
Kvpio). 7, 15 "O o ^aatXeiis fcai oi crvp^ovXai iKoviridtrBt]- 
aav Tat dfcj rov la-pajj\. 

2. To be willing. Sept. 2 Esdr. 7, 13 'O Uovaia- 

fo//ei'09 .... TTOpevBrjvai els 'lepov(Ta\^p. 
iKovatacrpos, ov, 6, (cKouo-idfo^ai) free-will offering. Sept. 

2 Esdr. 7, 16. Const. Apost. 3, 8, 1. 
fKitaBl]!, is, (irao-xw, ■KaBeiv) passionate, eager. Poltb. 

1, 1, 6 "EKTra6i)s npos ti, Eager for anything. Id. 4, 

58, 1, et alibi. 
eKTrat^ia (Traifia), to make sport of, to banter, ridicule. 

Sept. 1 Esdr. 1, 49 'Ho-ax eKTrai^omes Toiic irporfiiJTas 

avTov. , 

sVn-fipdfo) (n-fipafiu), to tcmpt. SePT. Deut. G, 16 OvK 

e<iTfipacr(is <vpLov tov 6e6v aov. 
(KTreXdrap, ttS? o avTOKparcop SioiKe'iv Xa\av tov noXepov. 

Gloss. Jur. (This definition applies to Ipnepdrutp.) 
cKTTfpdw, to bring or cai-ry across. Sept. Nunt. 11, 31 

'E^cn-fpatrev opruyoprjTpav diro r^s BaXddcrqs. 

cKTrepid-yco (TTfpid-yo)), to lead out around. Poltb. 3, 83, 3. 
fKWfpUpxopat (rrepUpxopai), to go out and around, iKire- 

pieipi. Poltb. 10, 31, 3. 

eKTrepwocrria = %epivo(rTea> strengthened by cV. CleM. 
Rom. Homil. 6, 16 'EKnTpti/oorei TOV Koapov. 

fKTrfpiirXea) (wfpiTrXf'm), to sail out and around. PoLTB. 
1, 23, 9, et alibi. 

(KirepnTopeiopai {irfprnopevopat), to go around. Sept. 
Jos. 15, 3 'EKTrfpiTTOpeveadai Tt. 

(Knipitrnaapos, ov, 6, {nepKriTaapos) the name of an evolu- 
tion in military tactics. Poltb. 10, 21, 3. 

fKnera^o) = cKneTavvvpi. Sept. Job. 26, 9. 

eKiriiTTa, to lapse, backslide, said of converts who had 
relapsed into heathenism. Petr. Alex. Can. 8 
0( (KTTCTrraKoTfs, the lapsed. Can. 11 01 iKmirrovTes, 
Eus. 6, 12 npof Aopv'ivov (KTreirraKoTa Tivd. 

Also, to fall from virtue. Basil. Ill, 291 B 

Ilfpt tC>v € K7Tf(rova(av TTapQivtDV. 
eKTrXayTjr, is, (cWXiJcro-o)) panic-Stricken. POTLB. 1, 21, 

7, et alibi. 

fKjrXayios, a, ov, (nXayios) collateral, Ik irXayiov, as ap- 
plied to relatives. Porph. Adm. 105, 17. 

fKirXrjypa, aros, to, (t'<(ffX^(r<rco) object of fear, that which 
causes terror. Method. 400 B TpSnaiov koto ttjs 
ddiKtas Kal iKTrXrjypa Tedels [_6 aravposj. 

ckitXtjktos, ov, (eVwX^o-o-dj) astounding, strange. Iren. 1, 

(KTToieo, alieno, to seH. Novell. 7, Prooem. Antec. 2, 

eKwoiijo-iy, tas, fj, alienatio, venditio. Novell. 7, Prooem. 
Antec. 2, 8, p. 217. 

(KTTopeva-is, eas, fj, (JxTropfiopai) a going Out from, pro- 
cession. In ecclesiastical writers, the procession of 
the Holy Spirit. Did. Alex. 761 A. 976 B 'H 

OTTO Toi) 6eov yivvqcTis tov v'wv Ka\ (Knopevcris Tov irvev- 
paTos avTov. AjiPHIL. 139 B. 
eKTTopveva, cucrai, (nopveva) to commit fornication : to be- 
come a harlot. Sept. Gen. 38, 24 'EKnenopvevKe 

Sdpap ij vvp(f>r] <tov. Lev. 19, 29 oi ^ffirfXacreti Trjv 
BvyaTfpa (jov (KTTopvfvcrai avTr]V. Deut. 22, 21 'EKTTop- 
vfvaai Toy otKov Tov naTpbs aiTrjs, in her father's house. 
Figuratively, to go a whoring after the heathen 
gods. Sept. Ex. 34, 15 'EKiropveiaacnv oitiaa Tu>v 
Bewv aVTwv. 

2. To cause to go a whoring after the heathen 




gods. Sept. 2 Par. 21, 13 'E^eiropveva-as -rov 'loihav 

Kin Toiis KaroiKovvTai iv 'lfpoucraX>//x. 
iKtrpodea-iios, ov, {npoBiaixios) too late. JuST. Cohort, 35. 
?K7rrffl(Tif, eas, expulsion, banishment. Polyb. i, 1, 8. 
cKTrraTos, ov, [iKirlirra)) fallen. SCYL. GGO. 
eKpi^oa, aaoi, (pt^oto) to root oiit, to uproot. Sept. Jud. 

5, 14. Apocr. Act. Joan. 5. 
eKpiTTTco, to cast out. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 57 'Ek/jk^^- 

vai ix Ttjs cXtti'Sos airov. 
eKcreWl^a), ttra, (ircXAa) = iKTpa)(rj\l^(ii. Mal. 89. 
iK(Ti.(pti>vl^ai, iVu, (aKpavi^a) to empty hy a a-l'jxov, to drain, 

exhaust. Sept. Job. 5, 5 'EKa-Kpavia-BeiTj avrav tj 

eKo-iciinda = a-uonaa strengtliened by Ik. 

Pass. fK<, to he put to silence. Polyb. 28, 

4, 13 ''EK<ria>Trr]6f\s 7rep\ Twv 6pr]pa>v. 
eKo-KeTrrdpios, ov, 6, (excepto) corn receiver, vwodtKTr]! 

ToO 0-iVov, a public officer. Lyd. 208. 
iKo-Keirrap, apos or opos, 6, = i^KCTTTap. EpIPH. I, 829 

D. Nil. Epist. 1, 150. '2, 197. Chal. 1029 D. 

1036 B. 
iKo-KoC^iTos = i^KoiPiTO!. PoEPH. Cer. 11, 23, et alibi. 
eKcrKovfiirap = l^Kov^lrap. EuAGR. 4, 2. 
iKfnnfKaTap, opos, 6, expilator, pillcif/er, marauder. 

Pnoc. 188, 11. 
tKOTnjXfvo), fvo-a, ex pile, to pillage. PoEPH. Cer. 447, 

15. Phoc. 215. 
eKOTTovSos, ov, foedifragus, treaty-hrealdng. Dion. Hal. 

11, 991, 8. 
cKo-Tocrif, eo)f, % astonishment. Sept. Gen. 27, 33. 

NT. Marc. 16, 8, et alibi. 

2. Trance. Sept. Gen. 2, 21. 15, 12. NT. Act. 

10, 10, et alibi. LeijiON. 37 'Ev iKcrraa-ei ycvopevos. 

HeS. "EKUTaaiv, vrrvov, (f>6^ov. 
eKirraTiKas, adv. oS (KaTaTiKos, frantically, furiously. Po- 
lyb. 15, 13, 6. 
eKTo^ii, fMf, 17, (cKTao-cro)) a drawing otit in order of 

battle, haUle array. Polyb. 2, 27, 7, et alibi. 
eKTaais, (as, f], (cKTeiVu) a lengthening, as of a short 

vowel or syllable. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 632, 

iKTilva, to lengthen, as a vowel or syllable ; opposed to 

o-Do-WXXto. Dion. Thrax. in Bekker. 631, 5 'Ek- 

T^lv€Tai Koi cri'O'TeXXerai. 

2. To pray fervently. Apoce. Marc. Liturg. pp. 
294 'O hiaKovos, " 'EKT-eirare." 295 'O biaKovos, " "Eti 

cKTeveia, as, f], (eKTfvijf) earnestness, fervor. Cicer. 
Epist. ad Att. 10, 17, 1. Clem. Rom. Epist. 1, 

iKTevT), rjs, t], ^=. iKTevfjs, substantively. Apocr. Petr. 
Liturg. p. 165. Poeph. Cer. 30. 611. 

iKTfvfjs, ks, assiduous, tmceasing, fervent, earnest. Po- 
lyb. 22, 5, 4. NT. Act. 12, 5 Upocrivxn fie ?■/ 

eKTevfjS yivopkvT) xmo rris iKKKrjcrtas. 

Substantively, ^ (Krevrjs, SC. tKco-i'a, al-njcris, or npoa- 

(V)(rj, in the Ritual, the fervent supplication, a 
bidding prayer proclaimed by the deacon ; not to be 
confounded with the biaKoviKa. It consists of a num- 
ber of rogations, and begins thus : E'lnapev navT^s ($ 
oXj;f i/ffx^s Kal e'l o^is Trjs Siavoias fifiSiv emapev. Kvpie 
■navTOKparasp 6 Beos tu>v ■jTareptov rjpav Seopfdd aov iird- 

Kova-ov Koi fXcijcrov. PoEPH. Cer. 75, 9. Typic. 11, 

p. 170 *E,KT€ifrjs aLTTjcrts. 

The expression MeydX?) larev^s is used with reference 
to certain rogations, the first of which is this : "Et* 
Se6pe6a iwep tUv eixTf^ecrrdTav Kai 6co(j)v\dKTa)v ^airiKiatv, 
Kpdrovs, v'iKrjs, diapovrjs, vyetas, a-corrjpias avTav, Koi tov 
Kvpiov TOV Sdv Tjpav fVl TrXtoi/ <rvv(pyrj(Tai, KaT(VoSaa-ac 
avTovs cp TTaat, Kai vTrord^ai. vtto tovs TTodas avrav irdma 
i^Bpov Ka\ 7ro\(piov. 

tKTevla r= (Krivfia. SePT. Judith. 4, 9. 

exTfj/cos (eVrfi'ljf), adv. earnestly, fervently : cordially. 
Sept. Jon. 3, 8 'Ave^orjcrav irpos TOV deov (Krevas. Po- 

LYB. 8, 21, 1, et alibi. Diod. 2, 24, p. 137, 29 np6s 

ras ia-Ttda-eis Km Koivas opiKlas eKTCvas anavras irapeKdji- 

^ave. NT. 1 Pet. 1, 22 'Ek KaBapis KapSlas aXX^Xovr 

dyaTn](TaTe eKTfvas. PlIEYN. APOPHTII. XoiuS 2. 

IIes. 'EKTivas, npoBvpas, rj StareTaphas. SuiD. 'Ex- 

revas, 6}ioyf/vx<os, npoBvpas. 
cKTiKos, Tj, OV, capable of holding, strong. Ieen. 1, 4, 5. 
cKTipda, jjo-a, to Value at. PoRi'n. Adm. 232, 21 'Ekti- 

prjdiv Koi avTo XtVpat Sf/ca, That also being valued at 

ten pounds. 




iKTivayfios, oC, o, {lKTiva(T<Ta) a shaking off. Sept. Nah. 

2, 10. 
eKTiva^tra, to Strike off, as one's head. Apoce. Parados. 

Pilat. 10 'E^fTiva^fV rfju Kc^aXiji' Tov JliXdrov 6 npf- 


fKToixa>pvx(<o (roix'^pvxea), to plunder, as a house. Po- 
LYB. 4, 18, 8, et alibi. 

(ktokI^co, iVo), (tokos) to take interest on money. Sept. 
Dent. 23, 19 Ovk eKTOKuls tw d&c\(j>a (tov tokov apyv- 
piov. Thou shall not lend upon usury to thy brother. 

(KTos, adv. without, outside. Substantively, oi cktos, the 
outsiders, in the sense of gentiles, heathens ; the same 
as 01 i^codev. Const. Atost. 1, 10, 2. 

'Ektos ft /xij, 7iist, ttnless. Can. Apost. G9 'EtcxAr 
ft pri . . . . (pwobl^^otTo, Unless he be hindered by 
weakness of body. Clem. Rom. Homil. 17, 16 'Ektos 
et prj . . . . Tpairfj. 18, 6 Ektos 6i prj iavTov Xeyet eivai 
TOV DtoV, Unless he asserts that he himself is the Son. 

'Ektos eav pi], = 'Ektos €« pi]. InSCE. 4228 Mi;86« 
e^eoTto ev6d\jrat § Bttvac eh tovto to pvqpelov, cktos lav 
pf) f'yo) avTOS eiTiTpi'^w. 

2. Besides, in addition to. Inscr. 4207. Cod. 
Afk. 1255 D 'Ektos ajv -irporeBeUapev, (Compare 
e^aBev 2.) 

cKTOTf (eK, TOTf), adv. froiH that time, e| Uelvov. Just. 

Tryph. 20. Iren. 1,7, 5 'Ektot^ cms toO vvv. Phryn. 

"Ektotc KaTct pr)heva Tpoirov fiffss, aXX' e^ cKeivov. Mal. 

172, 17. TheOPH. 175, 20 'Ews ar)pepov (KTOTe Kaipov 

irapa rois BeonacrX'Tais eKparquev 'Keyeadat. 
eKTpaopSivdpios, ov, 6, e X t r a o r d i n a r i u s , tn-iXeKTos. Po- 

LTB. 6, 26, 6. 
eKTpi|3ij, ^s, f), (eKTpijSo)) a nihUng out, ?KTpn|^is. Hence 

destruction. Sept. Deut. 4, 26 'ExTpi^jj eKxpi^ijaea-Be, 

Te shall he utterly destroyed. 
eKTpvydo), rjcra, (rpvyda) to gather the vintage. Sept. 

Lev. 25, 5 T^k orac^uXijv ToC dyidcrpaTos crov ovk tKTpv- 

eKTv<p6opM, a,(Topai, {Tvcpoai) to be piffed Up, OS with 

vanity. Poltb. 16, 21, 12. 
eK(p6piov, ov, tA, (cK(f)opos) in the plural ra eK(f>6pia, produce 

of the land. Sept. Hagg. 1, 10 'Hy5 vnoirreXeiTm to 

eK(f>6pia aiiT^s. 

eK<ppiKTos = (ppiKTos Strengthened by ex. IIerm. Vis. 

eK(j)va-ts, ems, ^, sucker, a shoot from the roots of a tree. 

POLYB. 18, 1, 6 and 12. 
eK(j>avea>, rjaat, ((pavla) to cry out, exclaim, utter, declare. 

Plut. I, 739 C. II, 1124 D. Ptolem. Gnost. 

p. 928. Iren. 1, 14, 1. 

2. To pronounce, utter, as a word. Dion. Hal. 
V, 78, 13, et aUbi. Plut. H, 1010 A. 

3. In the Ritual, to say aloud, said of the priest. 
Apoce. Jacob. Liturg. p. 75. 

eK<pa>vi]ais, fa)f, f/, {(Kcfiavea) utterance, pronunciation. 
Ieen. 1, 14, 1. 

In the RiTCAL, it is applied to certain sentences 

which eK(paivovvTai (or \eyovrai. eK<pSva>i) by the priest 

in the course of divine service. Iren. 1, 14, 1 and 2. 
PoRPn. Cer. 28, 8. 30, 9. 
tK^wvcos {<\)a>vii), adv. with a loud voice, aloud; opposed 


eKxapaSpoa = xapaSpou Strengthened by Ik. Poltb. 4, 

eKxoffm, io-a, = eKxavwpi. ThEOPH. CoNT. 843. 

eKxo'ia-pos, ov, 6, the act of eKxot^a. Cede. I, 641, 17. 
tKi/ro^f'ci) (\//-o</)cti)), to terrify. Hippol. 132 To kqi toue 

^eous iKifro<povv. 

cXaSas, a, o, («'XaStoi/) oil-seller. Poeph. Adm. 243, as 

a surname. 
iXddtov, ov, TO, oil, e\aiov. EpiCT. 2, 20, 29. Enchir. 


e'Xai'a, as, fj, oliva, olive. To "Opos Tav 'EXaiSyv, Tlte 
Mount of Olives, or Mount Olivet, near Jerusalem ; 
called also o 'EXanav. Sept. Zech. 14, 4 To "Opos 

Toiv 'EXaiSv TO KaTtvavTi 'Upov(Ta\rjp e^ dvaTo\S>v. 
f'XaioXoyeta, ijaw, (f'XaioXoyos) to gather oliveS. SePT. 

Deut. 24, 20. 

eXaioc, ov, to, olive-oil. NT. Marc. 6, 13 "HXeK^oj" e'XatO) 
woXXovs dppaxrrovs Koi edepdirevov. Jacob. 5, 14 'Ka6e- 
vei Tis ev vpiv ; . . . . dXeiij/avTes airbv tXai'm ev TOi ovo- 


The holy oil, with which those about to be baptized 
were anointed. Const. Apost. 3, 15, 6. 3, 16, 1, 
et ahbi. Basil. IH, 55 A EiXoyoC/xfi' 8e to re v8a>p 




Tov j3ai!Ti(riiaTos Koi to tXaiov rrjs ^(^plcTfuis Aur^v 

ToO iKalov rfjv ;(pi(rtc tis Xo'yof yeypafijiivos e5lda^( ; 
(Compare IrEN. 1, 21, 4 Ml^avres Sc eXaiov Kal v8o>p 
• t'jTi TO aVTO, SC. 01 TvaoTiKoL) 

Tlie holy oil employed at the fij^e'Xaiov. Ttpic. 75 

Trj TOV dyiov iXalov )(pL(T€L. 

(Kaiorpi^e'iov, ov, to, (rpifia) olive-press, olive-mill. Epiph. 

II, 178 A. 
(Kaiav, S>vos, 6, (fXala) olivetum, olive-yard, olive-grove. 

Sept. Ex. 23, 11, et alibi. 
''EXaiav, asvos, to, Mount Olivet, near Jerusalem ; called 

also*Opor Ta>v 'EXaicoj'. NT. Act. 1,12 'Atto opovs tov 

KdKov)i4vov 'EXatSvor, o iariv iyyi/s 'lepovtraXijii. 

eXataivia, as, ^, the being an eXaiavrjs. Basilic. 38, 1, 6. 
eXao-ia, as, 17, a rank of oars. Leo. 19, 7. 19. 

i\a(TtT0v4a> or fXarroi/eo), r)(ia>, '^^ iXarrovoa). SePT. Ex. 

16, 18 fjXaTTovqo'fV. Prov. 14, 34 'EXacraovovcn Be 

(jivXas ifiapTiai. 
iXoTTOvoa, axroj, Q\aTTa>v) tO diminish, eXatrcroo), eXarrdo). 

Sept. Gen. 8, 3. 18, 28 'Eav 8e fXarrovaBaxTiv 01 Trei/- 

TTjKoVTa BtKatoi €LS Tecro-apaK0ifTa7T€VT€. 
eXdrrafia, aTos, to, (eXoTrdo)) diminution, loss ; defeat. 

PoLYB. 1, 32, 2, et alibi. 

2. Defect, fault. Dion. Hal. VI, 899, 9 Uep\ t^v 

Xl^iv fXarraiiiaTa. 
fXaTToats, (los, 17, loss, defect, IXdrrapa. POLTB. 2, 

36, 6. 

2. Capitis deminutio, KaniTis SefiirouTiW. Basilic. 

16, 8, 39. 
i\d(j>iv for i\d(j)iov, ov, to, deer, hind, stag, tXa^os. Mal. 

345, 19. 

£\a<poei5fis, es, {i\a<f)os, EIAQ) deer-like. PoLYB. 34, 


cXeam = e'Xee'u. SePT. ProV. 21, 26 'EXfa Ka\ olKTeipei 

iXiypos, ov, 6, (iXiyxto) a reproving, rebuking, reproof 
Sept. Lev. 19, 17. 4 Reg. 19, 3. 

cXfylts, €0)9, fj, {(Xfyxio) a refitting, refutation : reprov- 
ing. Sept. Job. 21, 4. 23, 2. Apoce. Proteuan- 

gel. 1 6, 1 IlonS) vjias to vSap ttjs eXey^ftor Kvpiov, the 
water of jealousy. 
fXfTj/ioo-wi), rjs, fi, pity, mercy. To bivbpov t^s eXeijfiocruifljf, 

the tree of mercy, supposed to grow near the gate of 
Paradise. Apocr. Nieod. Euangel. II, 3 (19). 
2. Alms, charity. Sept. Tobit. 1, 3 'EXfij/iotruKos 

TToXXaj firoiTja'a to~is d8e\<f)o'is pov. NT. Matt. 6, 2 
"Orav ovv Trojijf iXfrjpoa-vvrjv, When therefore thou doest 
(givest) alms. 
iXfrjpav, cms, 6, compassionate, an epithet applied to 
Saint John the Almoner, bishop of Alexandria. Ho- 

EOL. Nov. 1 2 ToO iu dylots iraTpos fjfiav ^Icodvvov dp^i- 
fTTOTKOTTOU 'A\(^avSpclaS TOV 'E\(fjpovos. 
eX(\l(T<paKov, OV, to, ^ iXe\l(T<pa<os. DiOSC. 3, 40. 

eXfof, on, d, mercy. The expression 'EXe'a B^ov, By the 
mercy of God, is used by the higher clergy in con- 
nection with their titles. Const. (53G), 977 A Ma- 

piavbs eXf'oj 6fOv 7rpe(TPvTepos Ka\ apxipavBpiTTjS. 1057 C 
Mrjj/as eXia 6fov cttIctkottos KavcrTavTivoviroXeas Paprjs 
opiaas vneypayjfa. 

«Xeos, our, to, = d eXeor. Sept. Num. 14, 19, et alibi. 

iXevdepla, as, 17, manumission. Soz. 1, 9, p. 21, 38. 

'EXcv^fpif, for 'EXfufle'pioi', 17, Eleutherion, a woman's 
name. Inscr. 704. 

iXevdepiKos, r/, ov, [iXevdepos) freeing, liberating. Me- 
thod. 368 C Tv\oipi TOV l\ev6epiKov avrov Bcapov. 

iXevBepoTTpeneia, as, 17, {eXivdepos, irpeTra) nobleness of 
character. Clem. Rom. Homil. 4, 7, v. 1. eXevdepo- 

iXeidepos, a, ov, free. 'H (XfvBepa, zvidow. Basil. Ill, 
92 A. 200 E. 261 D. 293 A. Greg. Naz. I, 
8C8 D. (Compare NT. Rom. 7, 3. 1 Cor. 7, 39 

^EXevdepa €ot\v o) deXet yapt]dTJvai.) 

'H (Xev6epa rjpipa, Sunday. Gangr. 426. 

eXevdfpoTpojreia, SCO iXfvSfponpiTTfia. 

eXiviis, vos, f), (eXii/vo)) supplicatio, holiday, thanksgiving 

for a victory. PoLYB. 21, 1, 1 'EXivvas Syeiv fipipas 


'eXiovs, ov, d, Elihii. Sept. Job. 32, 2. 38, 1 tok 

eXxaf, dhos, tj, the name of an Arabian coin. Martyr. 

ArETH. 8 'EXfcdSoi /iiSf • co'Ti Sc avTT) r] povTJTa /SaortXiKi) 
'OprjpiTiKTi araSpav t\oviia xpvtriov Keparlav PapaXxav 


'EXXaSiKof, Tj, 6v, ('EXXdf) Grecian. In Christian writers 

'£\\aS« ' 



it corresponds to the classical "eXXi/k, which, with 

them, is another word for edviKos or fiSmXoXaTp?;?. 

Pallad. Vit. Chrys. 31 E. Vit. Sab. 282. Mal. 

68, 12. 84, 21. (See also TpaiKos 'eXXtjv.) 
"EXXaSif, for 'EXXdSioj, oil, d, Helladius, a man's name. 

Inscr. 942. 
i\\aii-ra, followed by eis. HiPPOL. 139 ((iiioted from a 

Gnostic work) KaBmep 817 rts ^Xioj avu>6ev eKXdfinei 

fls TO imoKfifievov <tk6tos. 
fWei/iiia, aros, to, (eXXfiVw) remnant. Sept. 2 Reg. 21, 2. 
fXlfiTTTis = eXXtTT^t. PoLTB. 5, 32, 2, et alibi. 
'eXXtjw, i/vos, 6, in Jewish and Christian writers, genlile, 

pagan, heathen, idolater, irrespective of race. Sept. 

£sai. 9, 12 Svplav acji' TjXiov dvaToXui', «ai Toiis EXXijvas 
d(j)' fjKiov Sva/iav Toiis KareadlovTas tuv 'lo'pa^X oXoj tw 

(TTo'/iaTi. CoxsT. Apost. G, 18, 2. Eus. 2, 17, p. 69, 
13. V. C. 3, 57. Athan. I, 115 C. 784 B. Const. 
I, 7. Sock. 7, 14. Soz. 6, 34, p. 2G9. Philo- 
STORG. 11, 2. Proc. hi, 7G. Tueoph. 276. 
[Christian writers of the Byzantine period, instead of 
"EXXr/v commonly employ 'EWadiKos, which see.] 

fXKriviC(i>, I'o-eo, ("eXXi/i/) to profess heathenism, to be a 
pagan. Soz. 6, 34, p. 269, 22. Mal. 207. The- 
OPH. 70, 18. 27G, 15. 

'eXXtjviko's, Tj, 6v, Hellenic, Greek. Substantively, to 

'EXXiji/iicd, sc. ypdfifiaTa, the Greek language, simply 

Greek. Apocr. Thorn. Euangel. A, 14, 1 Uparou 

iraiSeiaa avTo to 'EXXiji/i/cd, / will teach him Greek 

first (before I teach him Hebrew). 

2. Pagan, heathen, heathenish. Sept. 2 Mace. 4, 

15 las ptv narpdov: ri/ias (V oi&evl rtdepevoi, ras 8e 
'EXXt/wkos So^as KaWlaras ijyoififvot. CoNST. ApOST. 

5, 12. Method. 349 B. Proc. I, 131, 9 rpi^d>viov 

^vbiSva-Kopevos iepfi npinov T^s naXaias 8o|))f, i]V vvv 
'EWiviKrjV KoKelv vevofiiKacnv. 

Substantively, to 'EWrjvtKa, heathenism. Sept. 

2 Mace. 11, 24 M^ a-vvevSoKovvras ttj tov narpos eVi ra 
'EXXtji'iKa p€Ta6etT(L. 

'EXKrjpii, iSos, Tj, heathen woman. NT. Marc. 7, 26 'Hv 

Se jj yvvr] 'EXXijfis ^vpu^olvicrcra Tu ■yt'i/ft (compare 

Matt. 15, 22 VvvT) y:.avavala, referring to the same 

(\\i)via-pos, ov, 6, pure Greek style. DiOG. Laert. 7 
59. Sext. Gram. pp. 237. 260. 

2. Paganism, heathenism. Sept. 2 Mace. 4, 13 
Martyr. Ignat. (inedit.) 2. Athan. I, 378 C. 
853 D. Basil, n, 189 C. Socr. 3, 11. 

'EXXijwo-Tdpiot, ov, 6, ('EXXijwoT^f) one who tises the Greek 
language without being himself a Greek. Vit. Sab. 
264 C. 

'eXXijwotijs, ov, 6, (IWtjvi^o) Hellenist, a Greek Jew, 
that is, a Jew whose native language was the Greek. 
NT. Act. 6, 1. 9, 29. Chrys. IX, 111 D. (See 
also Introduction, § 24.) 

2. Defender of paganism, simply pagan, heathen. 
Soz. 6, 35. PniLOSTORG. 7, 4. 

'EXXijTOyoXdTai, S)v, ol, ("EXXiji', rdX.aTt]s) Gollograeci. 
DiOD. 5, 32, p. 355, 93. 

iXXijvoKOTTfa, ri<ra>, ('EXXiji', /coTrra)) to affect Greek fash- 
ions, to play the Greek. Polyb. 20, 10, 7. 26, 5, 1. 

eXXijvoc^poWo), r)(Ta, {i\\t]v6<ppa>i>) to he inclined to pagan- 
ism, to favor paganism. Tiieopu. 123. 

iK\jjv6<\)pu>v, ov, {<j>pTiv) inclined to paganism, favoring 
paganism. Theoph. 149. 354. 

eWLixeviov, ov, to, Q^iprjv) portorium, harbor dues, cus- 
toms. POLYB. 31, 7, 12. 

iWoytpos, ov, learned, eloquent. Poll. 2, 1 25. 

eX^ti/Tj, i)r, fi, (eXxa) pellitory, Parietaria officinalis. 
Diosc. 4, 39. 86. [Modern Greek, t6 fK$ivi, in 
the same sense.] 

eXnis, iSos, f], hope. Barn. 11 Tijv iXirlda els to» 'l^crovv 
i^ovres iv TO) "jTvevpuTi. 

'EXaieip, Hebrew D'H/Xi Elohim, the God of the 
Jews, corresponding to the Arjptovpyos of the Gnos- 
tics. HiPPOL. 150 seq. 

cXwy, mvor, 6, marsh, eXos. PORPH. Adm. 14G, 7. 

epayKrjnarlav, ti)f0S, 17, ^ tpavKnraTiwv. COD. AfR. Can. 


ipayKrjiraTos = ipayKiiraTos. CoD. AfR. Can. 3o tltul. 
ipayKiTraTiayv, ovos, fj, = ipavKinaTiaiv. AnTEC. 1, 10, 2. 

tfiayKliraTos, ov, emancipatus. Antec. 1, 10, 2. 
?/iai//«7raT€U(o, emancipo. Antec 1, 10, 2. 

eUaVKinaTidv, ovos, r/, emanci patio, (fiayKmartav, e/ioy- 
Ktjnarlav. AntEC. 1, 10, 1, p. 65. 




kn^ahov, ov, TO, {(ix^ali/ai) surface, area, in mathematical 
language. Poltb. 6, 27, 2. 

efilSaTri, r]s, fj, (cfifiaTos) hatking-tuh. TlIEOPH. 93. 

Gloss. "Efi^arq, solium. 

t/i/Sarof, 17, 6v, (Jfi^alva) passable ; opposed to tifiaTos. 
POLYB. 34, 5, 2. DiOD. 1, 57 Tali a-uvapicnv 'ijifiaTos 
V. 1. eS^aros. 

e^/3eX^r, cy, (/Se'Xor) within a dart's throtv. Poltb. 8, 

/, 2 Ilpos airav f/i/SeXe? hiaaTrjy.a. 
ili^\r](jKa> rr Ifn^iWa. POKPH. Adm. 77. 

e/ijSoXij, ^s, 17, rostrum, heah. Gloss. 'E/xiSoXai, rostra. 
2. Illatio, arrival, as of a ship? Edict. 13, 

6. 7. 
en^oXcov, ov, TO, (f'^/SoX^), missile, javelin. Diod. 1, 35, 

p. 41, 10. 
*E^/3oXoi, av, 01, the Roman Rostra, "Eju^oXa, Nav/id;(tov. 

Poltb. 3, 85, 8, et ahbi. 
t/i/SoXow, ou, TO, plural to. "E^/SoXa ^ "E/x/3oXoi, Rostra. 

Diod. II, 537, G4. 70. 
tfi^oKos, ov, 6, mole, an edifice. Vit. Sab. 328 C 

329 A. Leimon. 66. Mal. 232, 17. 

kji^pifiT]fia, aTOf, TO, {ep^pifiaofxai) threat. APOCK. Act. 

Philipp. 25. 
ifi^plpiv for fpPplpiov. Apophth. Daniel. 7. 
ifi^ptfuov, ov, TO, pillow, cushion, ip^plpw, ipPpvpiov. 

Apophth. Joseph. 1. Macar. 13, put under the head. 

ep^poxfj, fis, f], {ipPpexo)) fomentation, lotion. Plut. II, 
42 C. Ignat. Polyc. 2. 

ep^poxfj, ijr, ^, (^poxos) halter, noose, in burlesque. Lr- 
ciAN. Lexiph. 11. 

ififipvpiov = epfipipiov. ApoPHTH. Joseph. 1, as a va- 
rious reading. Coteler. II, 276 C (Vit. Euthym.). 

ipiPpvoKTovos, ay, (epppvov, -KrciVto) killing the foetus in the 
womb. Basil. Ill, 273 D 'Ep^pvoKTova Srj^rjTTjpm, 
Drugs producing abortion. 

ipfivKavdco = ^vKavda. DiON. HaL. I, 253, 7. 

'EppavovijK, 6, indeclinable, Hebrew /^l JQJ7) Immanucl, 
a symbolical name, the meaning of whicli is Mefi' r)pwv 
6 6f6s, God is with us. Sept. Esai. 7, 14. NT. 
Matt. 1, 23. 

ippapTvpoi, ov, (pdprvs) with evidence or proof. IIiP- 

POL. 4. 

(ppipipvos, ov, (pipipva) full of care. Theopii. Cont. 

37, 20. 
eppeTpas, adv. of eppcTpos, metrically, in verse. Iren. 1, 

15, 6. 
ippoXvvQ) (poXvva), to defile in. Sept. Prov. 24, 9 

KKadapcrla avhpl '\oipa> ( ppo\vv6rj<T€Tat, Me who is U 

pest shall he defiled with impurity. 
epnoBai, adv. of epwadfis, affectionately. Poltb. 32, 

e/j7raixTi)f, ov, o, (ipTrat^a) mocker, deceiver. Sept. Esai. 

kpirapauKivoi, ov, (irapaaKevrj) ready, prepared. IIlPPOL. 

epmipova-iaa-pos, ov, 6, (wapovcnd^a) representatio, payment 

in advance ; a law-term. Antec. 2, 20, 14. 
ipnapprjcnd^opat (napprimd^opai), to sjyeak freely before 

any one. Poltb. 38, 4, 7 'Ei/fTrappijo-tafero Se toIj 

Papaiatv ■npfa^evrals. 
fpiTiipd^ui (Tretpd^io), ;rr ireipdopai. PoLTB. 15, 35, 5 
Ta>v Trjs AtjSunr ivpireipaaev. 

epTTctpeai {(pireipos), to be experienced in, to have knowl- 
edge of, to be acquainted with, (piretpos dpi, epirelpas 
fX<^ TWOS. Poltb, 3, 78, 6 TUv paKitrTa t^? x^P"^ 
8oKovvTa>v ipneipfiv. 8, 17, 4 Tmv tottcoi' ipirfipflv. ' 

ipTTfpieKTtKos, Tj, ov, ( f /iTrfpic'xm) containing, embraci^. 

Iren. 1, 12, 4 'EpTTepieKTiKfj tu>v ndvTav. 
fpiripiov, see IpiTfpiov. 

iptrfprnoTia (irfptTraTco)), to ivaTk among. Sept. Lev. 

26, 12 Epnepmarfiaa eV iip'iv. Job. 1, 7 EpirepmaTTi- 

cras Tqv vn ovpavov, over the earth. 
epirepldTaTos, ov, = TvepiaraTos. EuAGR. SciTENS. 1256 


ipirepiTopos, ov, {irepLTopr)) circumcised. Cleji. Rom. 

Ilomil. p. 6, 8. 
fpTTCTos, 6, impetus. Mauric. 11, 4. 

(pTrriywpi OV tpTrqyvva (nriyvvpi, nrjyviia), tO fx in. Po- 
LYB. 1, 22, 9 Taty cravlan rav KaraaTpaipaTav fprrayevTfs 
01 KopaKfs. 

ipwiTTTa), to fall in. EpTTiirreiv els epmTa Ttvos, To fall in 

love with any one, in classical Greek ipav twos. ]Mal. 
159, 17. 
tpTT^aarpos, ov, rj, {c p7r\d(rtra) plaster, salve. DiOSC. 



Parabil. 2, 67. Ignat. Polyc. 2. Cvkill. Hier. 

Procatech. 4. 
iintKaruva = 7r\aTvva>. SEPT. Ex. 23, 18. 
iliTrKoKiov, ov, to, {efirrXfica) a kind of braid. Sept. Ex. 

35, 22. Esai. 3, 18. 
(fim/cvins, €<or, ^, {iiiirveo)) breath, breathing. Sept. Ps. 

1 7, 1 6 Ajro efiTTixviTfas irvivfiaTos opyijs. 
ffiTTvea, to inspire. Ignat. Magnes. 8 'Ennveofievoi vtto 

Trjs ;(a/>troff avTov. 

f'lnrodiov, ov, to, (f/i7ro8tor) hinderance, obstacle. Polyb. 
4, 81, 4 Oettfp&i' fie iiiyitTTOv ffino^LOV vndpxov avrc^ irpos 
TTjV fTTt^oKriv rbv AvKoiipyov. 

ffin-oior, 01/, (jrotof) having qualities, endued with quali- 
ties ; opposed to unoios. Method. 257 B Et ?/xjrotos 
fjv avap\uis ij iIXi;, t'lvos Spa taTOi TrotijTijs 6 6e6s ; -/)'' 
matter was endowed with qualities from all eternity, 
then tchat is God the creator of? 

ipnovrjpa, aros, to, {( yLTrovia) work done, labor bcstowed 
upon anything. Novell. Gi, 1. 

ipnovas, adv. of tp.irovos, passionately, ardently. Apocr. 
Act. Paul, et Thecl. 29. 

fUTTope'iou = ip.ir6pioii. PoLTB. 3, 91, 2, as a various 

fpwpaKTos, ov, acting, concerned or engaged in anything, 
♦opposed to oirpaKTos. Theoph. 574. 

2. Actual. Basilic. 6, 1, 15. Theoph. Cost. 
822 ? Gloss. 'EpnpaKTos, agens, navus. 

AiKaa-Ta'i tpnpaKToi, Judices ordinarii. Basilic. 7, 
1, titul. 

epnpaKTas {(pirpaKTos), in state, in great style, formally, 
with attendants. Theoph. 615, et alibi. 

e'/i7rpifco = ifiiTvpl^ui. ThEOPH. 102, 19. 

ipiTpos {(v,-rTp6s),&(bi. before. Mackic. 3, 11. PoRPH. 

Cer. 391, 16 St^vqi ffinpos Trjs Bipas. 
ipnpo<TSoKovppiov, ov, to, (?;«rpoo'5f k, C U 1" V U s) the front 

arch of a saddle, analogous to the pommel of the 

English saddle. Leo. 12, 53. (See also Kovp^rj, 

(pnria {ittvui), to spit at, to Spit in the face of any one. 

Sept. Num. 12, 14 nTvuK (vfimaiv cis t6 irpoiraivou 

aiTTj!. NT. Matt. 27, 30 'Epirri<TavTes els avToc. Marc. 

14, 65 'Ep-nrieiv avTa. TheOPH. 682, 15 'Ep.7rTV(tv Tivd. 

fpirvpt^oi, law, (iTvp) to set on fre, to burn. Sept. Lev. 

10, 6 Ibv ipTTvpia-pbv bv IvenvplaBtjaav xmb Kvpiov. 
*(piTvpta-p6s, ov, 6, (ipirvpi^ai) a setting fre to, a burning. 

HrPERiDES apud Phrtn. Sept. Lev. 10, 6. Po- 

LTB. 9, 41, 5, et alibi. 
iptcfidvtcns, fas, 17, a making known, publication, as of a 

will. Novell. 15, 3 'Ep({>avla(i.s diaBrjKiiv, Testamen- 

torum insinuationes. 
ipcpavTiKds, i], ov, (ip<Paiva) significant, expressive, ep^a- 

TIKOS- POLTB. 18, 6, 2. 

Ip^avTiKws, adv. of eptpavTixds, significantly, expressively. 

Polyb. 11, 12, 1. 12, 27, 10. 
ep(pacns, eas, tj, {e p(f)aiv<-i) a setting forth, exposition : 

appearance. Polyb. 3, 1, 8, et alibi. 

(p(j>pfVos, ov, ((j)priv) = (}>p6vipos. MaL. 120, 13. 

ipcjivWi^io, lea, {(p(f)vWos) to graft by inserting the graft 

under the bark, as in side-grafting. Geopon. 10, 37, 

1. 10,65,2. EnsT. 1405, 43. 
*fp(f>v'K\ii7p6s, ov, 6, (e'/i^uXXiXm) side-grafting, budding 

with a scion. Aristotel. Plant. 1, 6, 4. Geopon. 

10, 75, 1. 
?pcf>vWos, ov, (<j)v\Xov) leafy. Geopon. 4, 15, 4. 
ipcpvorda, Tjora, to breathe into, or npon, with reference to 

those about to be baptized. Cyrill. Hier. Procat. 9 

Kqv ep(l>vijrj6^s, k&v inopKiaB^s, caiTrjpia cot to npaypa, 
Const. I, 7 Eptpvcrav rplrov ets to npocrumov Ka\ els Ta 
S>Ta aVTav. EuKHOL. p. 134 Kal ip(j)V(TB. avTOv 6 
Upeis TO OTTopa, piTanov Kai to O'T^^or. 141 Kal a-(j)pa- 

■yi'fet ep(t>vaS)v to vSap rpiTOV Kal ipfpvcra us to toO 

eXai'ou dyyelov Tpis. 

ip^ioKeva (^uXf ilo)) , tO lurk in. luEN. 1, 7, 1 To ipKpa- 
Xeiiov Tat Koapoi nvp. 

ip(f>a>Ttov, ov, TO, {iv, (f>Q>s) baptismal garment, the gar- 
ment worn by the person who is about to be baptized. 

Theoph. CoNT. 161 Tijy toC pipov povov peTa Kaivav 
€ p(j)(i)Tt(t)V T€ Kal eaBrjpaTcov KaTa^LaBevrwv xpicrfas Toty 
dvTijToiovpfvav avT^s, SO. rSjs aipiafws tSjv ZrjXUav. 
tp(pu)Tov, OV, TO, ((})S)s) interval. Ecagr. 4, 31, p. 412 

To Se TrXaToy ToC fp(^tiiTov avTav [^twv i^aXiSwi/J TTodwv 

oe'. Mauric. 4, 3. 

iv, for els, to. Dion. Hal. I, 185, 12 'EXdelv ev 'iraXla. 

Epict. 1, 11, 32 'ev Vapt) dvipxn- Apocr. Joseph. 




!Narrat. 4, 2 'Ov d7ri<TTei\ev avTos (V TM napahelcra. Act. 
Pet. et Paul. 3 '^\6elv tov UaxiXov ev Pa/it]. MeNAND. 
291 'Ef Bvfamo> jjei. 

This use of fv must not be confounded with the 
constructio praegnans in classical Greek. 

2. With, denoting the instrument. A Hebraism. 
Sept. Gen. 48, 22 'Hv eXa/SoK tV \(ip6s 'Afioppalav eV 

liaxaipa /iov Kai to^co. Judith. 1, 15 KaTrjKovTKTfv 
avTov €11 TaU ^i^ivais avrov. APOCR. Nicod. Euangel. 
II, 8 (24), 2 EiXoyijtras 6 craTrjp tov ASap. Kara to 
fieTajrov ev tw ar^pflat tov (rravpov. Leg. Homer. 101 
Ev Svp povf^rais TrmpacKiTo). MaL. 50, 1 1 'Ev fj f'/3d- 
ara^ev a^lvrj exKaae. 

3. In Byzantine Greek, it is sometimes followed 
by the genitive. Mal. 483, 10 'ev dp<poTfpav tS>v 

pepwv, V. 1. e^. PORPH. Cer. 540, 17 Et Se iv Seurf- 
pas 'Ka)(rj jj npoiTT] tov avyoicTOV. 646, 17 KaTereOq iv 

Xacropopiov. (Compare Lucian. Conviv. seu Lapith. 

22 Ev yfiTovav.) 

4. It may (by a species of apposition) follow ad- 
verbs of place. Const. (536), 1205 A 'E«i>-f ev 

TW (TeKpfTco air^Td pe. MaL. 58 'QiKrjacv f Kfi iv avTrj. 
ThEOPH. 353 Ilepav iv SuKaij. 

€va for fv, from eh, which see. 
ivayi<TTTJpiov, ov, to, (ivayi^ai) InSCR. 1104. 
fvayKoKl^opai, Icropai, (dyxahl^opai) to embrace. Sept. 

Prov. 24, 33 'OXiyov Si ivayKoKl^onai. x^P'^' frrijdr), a 

little folding of the arms, 
ivaymikl^u) (dyicuXifm), to fasten with the dyKvXt]. POLYB. 

27, 9, 5. 
ivaSXea {dffKiai), to contend in. DiOD. 1, 54, p. 64, 6 

'EvTj&KrjKOTai pfV ^Sr] TOlf TToXf'pois. 

evaWaKTr]!, ov, 6, (ivaWdacrai) the name of one of the 

parts of a bedstead. Apoce. Thorn. Euangel. A, 

13, 1. 
fvappa, aroj, to, (eVaTTTu) Outer garment, covering. Diod. 

1, 11, p. 15, 34. 
ivavBpamiai, r](To>, {avdpanos) to put on man's nature, used 

with reference to the Incarnation. Const. Apost. 

7, 43, 1. Ignat. Philipp. (Interpol.) 3. Method. 

45 B. Nic. I, 32 D. Athan. I, 737 B. Const. 

I, 1131 B. 

evav$pd>7n](ris, eut, f;, (Jvavdpumea)) the Incarnation. Const. 
ArosT. 2, 55, 1. 6, 19, 2. 7, 39, 3. Ignat. An- 
tioch. (Interpol.) 4. Method. 360 C T^v 6eiav evav- 
6paiTT]<Tiv. Ens. 1, 2, p. 10, 35. Athan. I, 47 B. 
739 E. 

tvavTi {iv, dvTi), ad\-. before, ivavTiov. Sept. Ex. 28, 30 
'EvavTi Kvpiov. 

ivavTiwpaTiKos, rj, 6v, (ivavriaipa) adversative, in grammar. 
Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 643, 14. 

ivairepdha = dwfpeiSco Strengthened by iv. POLYB. 23, 
13, 2 'Evanripcl<TaTo ttjv opyfjv eiy Toiry TraXamaipovs 

ivajTOypaipos, ov, (iva7roypd({>a>) adscriptitius Or ascri- 

ptitius. Chal. 1509 D. Novell. 22, 17. 

ivairopfio = dnopioi. PoLTB. 29, 11, 6. 

(vdpeTos, ov, {dpcTTi) virtuous. Ignat. Philadolph. (in- 
terpol.) 1. Just. Apol. 1, 4. 12. Phryn. 'Erapfi-or • 

TToXu TTapd Tois SroiiKots KVKKelTai Tovvopa ovk ov dp)(aiov. 

Herodian. 2, 8, 3. 
ivapiTuis, adv. of ivdpfTos, virtuously. JcsT. Apol. 1, 

21 fin. 2, 9. 
tvapdpos, ov, (apdpou) having joints, jointed. Athen. 8, 

49, as a various reading. 

2. Articidate, as applied to sounds ; opposed to 

avapBpos. Dion. Hal. V, 71, 11. Babr. Prooem. 

7. Ignat. Magnes. (Interpol.) 8 AaXmt ivdpBpov 

(pavripa. HlPPOL. 29. 
tvap^is, fas, 17, (ivdpxopni) beginning, dp^rj. Apocr. 

Jacob. Liturg. pp. 35. 36. Theoph. 447, 10. 
ivdpxopai = apxop-ai., to begin. Sept. Num. 16, 47. 

PoLYB. 3, 54, 4, et alibi. 
*ivdpx(i> = apxa>, to nde. Inscr. 2350 (^tolic). 
ivacrKia (da-Kta), to train or exercise in. Philon. II, 

574, 36 OiSt ivrj(TKrj6r)s To'is Upois ypappa<TW> 

Intransitively, to be trained, to train one's self. 

PoLYB. 1, 63, 9 'Ev TOiovTOis Koi TrjXiKovTois npdypaaiv 
ivacTKricravTa, SC. iavTois. 
evarpos, ov, {drpos) full of steam. DiOD. 2, 49, p. 161, 

ivSefjs, (s, loanting, in the sense of wishing, desiring, or 
desirous. IIerji. Vis. 3, 1 'EvSf^s Ka\ cmovSaios us- 
TOV yva>vai irdvra. 




eVSeXex'o-/iosi ov, 6, (evSfXfX'T") continuance, ivhtkix^ia. 
Sept. Ex. 29, 38 Kapn-m/ia hh^Xex^ajioi, A continual 
offering. 29, 42 Qvaiav ivSckexta-iiov, A continual 
evSfcriios, ov, 6, (Sea-fios) tie, hiof, bandage. Gloss. 
"EvSfir/ior, volumen, nodus, ligatura. (Sept. 3 Reg. 
6, 10, meaning uncertain.) 

2. Purse, lag, airoKon^iov. Sept. Prov. 7, 20 
'EvBea-iiov apyvpiov, A bag of money. 
evSiddfTos, ov, {piaTl6r]y.i) residing ill, inherent, inborn, 
innate. Plut. II, 44 A Hepiavrokoyias ivhiaOiTov 
fifo-Tos. IIlPPOL. 334, 86 OvTos oJj' fiSvos Ka\ Kara 
TravTuiv 6eos \6yov Trparov twor]6f\s airoyfvvq, oil Xdyov i>s 
<j)(i>vfju, dXX ivdidderov rov Travros Xoyto"/io»'. 

2. Forming part of the Bible, eVSid^/jicos. Epiph. 
II, 162 A Tas evBia6(Tovs /3ii3Xour, The books of the 
Old Testament. Pallad. Yit. Chrys. 23 C 2vyKav- 
<ras Tas ^i^Xovs Trdaas, erSta^erovs koi anov^alas, Kai irai- 
blov fV. 

(v&iadrjKos, ov, (Sm^ijici)) forming part of the Bible, e'xSid- 
ecTos. Eus. 3, 25, p. 119, 14. Id. 5, 8 TS>v tfSiafl^- 

Kojv ypa<^oiV. 
(v8i.aa-a<peui = diaa-a^teo). Doubtful. HiPPOL. 231 *0|/ is 

idiov oiiTOL Kai Katvov Tiva Kai Ta)V Mardaiov \6y(av Kpv<^i6v 

Tiva evhia(Ta^ov<Tiv. 
ivbiaraKTOi, ov, (evBiaraa-cra) regidar. HOROL. p. 33 

Kai evdiis Xeyo^cv Tov rpiaSiKov Kavova Tov evdiaraKTOv ijx°^' 

(See also ^x°'-) 

t'l/SiSw/cm ^ ivSia. SePT. 2 Reg. 1, 24 Tov ivSiSva-Kovra 
Tj^as KOKKiva. lo, IS OvTcos evebibvaKovTO at 6vyaT€pis 
TOV /SatriXetos. 

*€vdoy(VTis, es, {evSov, yeveaGai) born in the house, home- 
bred, olKoyevqs; commonly with reference to home- 
born slaves (vernae). Cdrt. G t6 yims ivSoyevis. 
11 Kopaaiov a ovojxa KaXXoi to yeKOf evSoyevrj. SepT. 
Lev. 18, 9 'A<rx']l^o(rvvriv Tjjs dSe'Kfp^s crov ex narpos crov 
^ €K p.r\Tp6s (TOV ivhoyfvovs rj yey€Vj]p.€VTjs €^a>. 

iv8ota(rn]i, ov, 6, (evSotdfu) doitlter. Philon. IT, 582, 19. 

€vBo6fv, for (vSov, within. Poltb. 1 6, 30, 6. 

ivbop-evla = ivdvp.€VLa. HeS. 

ev&ofivxio), rj<Tw, (^evdofxvxos) to lurli, as in a house. Clem. 

KOM. Ilomil. 9, 12 "[av rais •^vx'ns avTtav (vSop.vxovv- 

Ttjiv daipovtov. 11, 11 TcS ftff TTjv fjfieTepav KaKco fvbofiV' 

XOVVTl LV'^X^^J" ^"» ^^ "^^^ ^^ ^KaCTTO) KaTU. TOV 6iOV 

ivbofivxovaav woTrfp o(j>fws KOKrjv irpoaipcaiv. 
evSo^d^a (So^dfu), to glorify in. Sept. Ex. 14, 4 'Ei/- 
So^aaBrjaopai ev ^apato. 

tvho^os, ov, glorious. The superlative ivho^oTOTOi, glorio- 
sissimus, most glorious, is used also as a title. Inscr. 

o895 Tov KpdTKTTOv Kai (vBo^oTaTOv iTtapxov AlyVTTTOV. 
Cod. AfR. init. Tmv eVSo^oxaTCDV ^aa-iKiav. TnEOD. 
Ill, 612 B. 614 A 'Efio|d7arf avTOKpdrop. NoYELL. 

I, titul. *lutdvinj TU) €v8o^oTdTCii endpx^^' 

ivSo^orqi, rjTos, fj, (?ySo|os) gloriousness, as a title. No- 
tell. 130, 3 Uapa TTis irrjs evSo|o'n)Tor. CONST. Ill, 
977 A 'H vp.(Tipa fj-Sofdnjf. Theoph. 416, 15 'H 
(TOV evSo^oTtjs. 

fV&6(T6ia, b>v, Ta, := evrdo-^ta. Sept. Ex. 12, 9. 

ei/fioTTjf, TjTos, ij, the being cvSov. Dion. Areop. Coelest. 

Hierarch. 1, 2. 
ivSoTiKos, fj, 6v, {ev8i8a>pi) yielding, acco7nmodating, hSo- 

(Tifios. Just. Tryph. 79, evBoTtKampov, adverbially. 

ivBovxia, as, 17, {tvSov, ex'^} ^^ ivSvpifvta. POLTB. 18, 

18, 6. 
fvbvp.(vua := iv&vp(vla. PoLYB. 4, 72, 1, as a various 

ivBvpevla, as, 17, (evSov, fifi/fix?) house-fumiture, ivBvfiiveia, 

evBo^evia, evdovxla, Ta e-rrnrXa, aKivrj Ta KaTa Trjv oiKiav. 

PoLTB. 4, 72, 1. 5, 81, 3. Phryn. Balsam, ad 
Concil. VII, 16. 
ivSvvafjMoi, lio-ti), (Bivapis) to Strengthen. Sept. Ps. 51, 
'Eve8vvap,a6ri enl rfj p.aTai6TrjTi avTov, He Strengthened 
himself in his vanity. NT. 1 Tim. 1, 12. Hebr. 

II, 34. 

hhvTTj, ris, fj, {(vBvTos) the cloth spread on the holy table 
(dyia TpdmCa). Nic. II, 876 B. Theopu. 696, 10. 
PoRPH. Cer. 15, 17. 

iv&vcD, to clothe. Mid. ivBio/iat, so. T^x ol<eiav (ttoXijv, to 

put on the sacerdotal robes. EtjKHOL. p. 3 'i^tIov 

OTl 6 BiaKOVOS ouScTTOTf aXXoTf €v8v€Tai ev TW €(T7TeptVoi 
Ka\ Ta opBpco, tipri ev Toir fcrTVfpivo'iS twv (raji^dToiv Ka\ 
Tols opQpOLS Toiv KvpiaKav TOV oXov ivtavTov. 

2. To invest one with power. Theoph. 67. 
IvfyKpaTeuopjrjv, see iyKpaTtvo/xai. 




evebpov, ov, to, = efiSpa. SePT. Num. 35, 20 'E^ ivi- 
Spov, By lying of wait. Jos. 8, 19 Kai to eve&pa 

(Ve&poi, 6, rr iveSpa. MaURIC. 3, 4. LeO. 4, 27. 12, 
34 Toils Xcyo/iEKous eviSpovs, tJtoi eyKpiipfiara. 

fvcKa or £Vf<fv, concerning, loith regard to. EusT. Ant. 
613 A Ilajr &v ex"'/" yvaprjs evfKa T^s lyyaa-rpip-iSov 
T^j Iv rff TvpoiTTj t5>v ISaaiXeioiV laTopovpi€Vr]S. 

2. For, for the sake of. Diod. 1, 80 Ta yiwa- 
fifva mivTa Tpi(f)ovcrtv ^^ dvayxris evexa t^s ■KoKvavBpamias, 
ws rai/TT^ff peyifTTa av^jiaWop.ein^s irpos ev5atpopt.ap x^pas 
T( Kal noKeav. PoRPn. Adm. 255, 16 'OXiyous- 8e 
Tivas KaTaa'Yu)v nap cauTcS tq}V Boo'iroptavayv yeaipycov 
ei/exa, for the sake of emjiloying them as tillers of the 
ground. 256, 11 Adrt fjpXv els vupKprjv rrjv dvyarepa 
\apd^ov Tov 77pUiTOV VfjLoyf €veKev Tou vtQV Ao'dvSpov TOV 
Kvplov rjpcov. 

ivepyeia, as, r], influence or agency of the Devil. Const. 

ApOST. 8, 12, 20 Toils he Ka6apl(Tr)S e/c ttjs evfpyelas tov 
jrovr}pov, from the influence of the evil one. Eus. 3, 
26 Ttjs 8i.a^oXiKrjs evepyelas. Of the influence of the 
Devil. ArOPHTn. Poemen. 7 Kar ivepyuav, SC. roii 
Sia^okov, Through the agency of the Devil, 
ivepyea, rjira, to tcork in, to influence, instigate ; said of 
the Devil and his agents. Const. Apost. 3, 12, 1 
'O ivepyav Sid^oXoi. JuST. Apol. 1, 5. 26 'Evfpyrjdevra 
Ka\ vTTo Tav Smpovlav, Being icorked also by the evil 
spirits. Tryph. 78 'Ywo tov Sia^oXov evepyrjdrjvat. 
Alex. Alex. 548 A OlaTprlXaTovfifvot yap \mo TOV 
fVfpyovvTos iv avTols 8ia/3dXou. DiD. Alex. 1193 C 
Tav fvepyovirrav avTtjV dopdrav e^dpav. APOCR. Nicod. 
Euangcl. II, 4, (20), 2 'Evripyrja-a tovs 'lovSaiovs Ka\ 

ea-Tavpiaa-av avTov, says Satan to Hades. Leimon. 1 68 
'Evepyrjdels, SC. wo tov Sta/SoXou, Being instigated by 
the Devil. (See also ivepyoviievos.) 

2. To cause. Just. Apol. 2, 8 Udrras tovs kuv 
onaadqnoTe Kara Xdyov ^tovv (nrovBd^ovTas Kal KoKiav 
(pfvyfw picreltrBai del Ivrjpyrjaav oi 8alp,ov(s. 
ivipyripa, aros, to, (ifepyea) act, deed, tvork. POLYB. 2, 

42, 7, et alibi. Diod. 4, 51, p. 295, 47. Bakn. 19 

Ta cnip^alvovrd <70i (vepyrjpara mj dya6d Trpoadf^at, suf- 

ivepyffs, is, (EPru) active, effective, efficacious. Polyb. 
2, 65, 12. 11, 23, 2. 

hepyrfTiKos, 17, 6v, (evepyiio) active. POLTB. 12, 28, 6. 
So in grammar. Apollon. Conj. 481, 32; op- 
posed to TtadrjTLKOS. 

ivepyoipevos, ov, 6, {ivepyia) energumen, one 2}ossessed by 
an unclean spirit. Const. Apost. 8, 6, 4 ES^aa-de 

ol fvepyov^evoi (mo irvevpdTUiV aKciBdpTiov. 8, 7, 1 
npoe\6(Te 01 Ivepyoipfvoi. AtuAN. I, 843 D 'Hv St 6 
Baifzav €K(1uos ovrto hetvos, ojj tov fvepyovp.fVOV jxf] ytvoj- 

tTKetV, €i TTpoS h.VTidVWV TJfl. 

ivfpevdfis, e'r, = ipevdljs, ipevdrjcis. POLTB. 32, 9, 8. 

tVeoTcis, 0)705, o, (tVioTij/u) SC. )(p6vos, the present tense, in 
grammar. Dion. Thrax in Bekker. 638, 22. 

eVfuXoyto), ijo-m, (eiXoyeto) to bless in. Sept. Gen. 12, 3 
Ev6i;XoyT^^»^a"Oi/rat ev trol Trdtrai al (^v'Ka\ ttjs yijff. 

ivev(j)palvopxii {fiK^paiva), to rejoice in. Sept. Prov. 8, 

31 Ore €vev(j}paLVfTo tj)V oiKOvpJvijv avvrfXiaas, Kal 

^vevcjypaiveTO ev viols avSpajrcov. 
ivex^paa-pa, aros, to, (tii()(vpd^<o) pledge, a tiling pawned. 

Sept. Ex. 22, 26 Evc^^vpaapa ei/t^vpdirrjs TO IpaTiou 

tov tvXtjctlov. 
ivexvpid^a = ei/epfiipdfco. POLYB. 6, 37, 8. AnTEC. 4, 

6, 7, p. 611. 

ei'e;(upuio-/ia ^ (V€xvpa<rp.a. ApOCK. Act. Pllilipp. 9. 

evepfupifo), iVco, {ivix^po") to give in pledge ; to promise. 

Aster. 325 B Ira fie tIs uoi evf^vpl^rj oTt yefTja-jj toiov- 

Tos, ou deXeis, eiTre poi, alSea-Brjvai tovs Tqv ohov crot ttjs 

eiire^fias Tip.vovTas ; 
ivex^pi-paiov, ov. To, r^ ei'e';^i>pov. PhrYN. 
ivexvpas (as if from tvexvpos), adv. safely, in safety. 

Arrian. Peripl. Mar. Erythr. 43 Mi/SeV cyyvTcpov 

eVepfvpws deape'iirdai. 

ev^iaSos, ou, (foJStoc) having figures of animals painted or 
carved upon it. Theoph. Cont. 896. 

i'vda, for w, whereioith, denoting the instrument. Lei- 
mon. 64 MeTO TO Kavaai avTov tov <povpvov oi/x (vpev 

'ivBa £i(j)ei\ev cT(j>oyyl<Tai tov (jiovpvov. After he had heated 
the oven, he coidd not find that (the mop) with tchich 
he should clean the oven. 
ivBddios, a, ov, {tv6a, evddSf) belonging here, made here, 
home-7nade, of domestic manufacture. PoKpn. Cer. 473. 




ivddma (BaTna), to hury in. DiOD. 1, G6. 
ipBeixiov, 01), TO, the socket of a candlestick ? Sept. Ex. 
38 (37), 22. 

iv6ov<na(TTr]S, ov, 6, {ivdov(Tid(a>) enthusiast. OJ Ev6ov- 

a-iaa-Tal, the Enthusiasts, the name of a sect, called 

also UftrcraXiavol and EvxtTm. TnEOD. IV, 242. 

Theoph. 99, 11. 
iySpovtaCw, a(xa, to enthrone or install, as a bishop, ivdpo- 

Also, to